《The Fake Rich Daughter Shocks The World After Reincarnation》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Rebirth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Su Yan, how dare you? That¡¯s your sister, the sister who has suffered for you for more than twenty years.¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost! Our Su family doesn¡¯t have such a disgraceful thing like you. You disfigured yourself and still want to seduce your brother-inw? When you can¡¯t seduce him, you¡¯re going to smear your sister¡¯s reputation?¡± Mother Su covered her face and cried, with the help of Father Su, she barely managed to stand. ¡°Su Yan, I beg you. On ount that the Su family has raised you for more than twenty years, please let your sister go.¡± The scene before her was like a farce. Su Yan, whose face was still wrapped in bandages, retreated in sorrow. It turned out that people were biased. Twenty years ofpanionship could never be as reliable as blood rtions. She knew from a young age that she was adopted, so she was very cautious in the Su family and was very filial to her adoptive parents. She also knew how much her adoptive parents missed their biological daughter, so after Su Qian was brought back, she took care of her every step of the way. Even so, Su Qian was still dissatisfied. ¡°Dad, Mom, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do anything to let Su Qian down,¡± Su Yan said in a hoarse voice. That¡¯s right, her beautiful voice was ruined along with her appearance. ¡°Huo Nan is my fiance, we even got engaged.¡± Why did this happen??Su Qian was clearly the one who plotted against her for her disfigurement, but everyone around her med her for being too willful and almost causing Su Qian harm. It was Su Qian who stole her fianc¨¦, but why did everyone say that she seduced Huo Nan? Why didn¡¯t anyone believe her! Su Yan looked at Huo Nan, the man who had sworn an oath with her, the man who had used her kidney. But Huo Nan only looked away with an ugly expression, as if she were something dirty. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t me my sister,¡± Su Qian said hesitantly. Her voice was calm and gentle, a stark contrast to Su Yan¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯te back, Sister wouldn¡¯t have done so many foolish things. Sister, don¡¯t me Father and Mother. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll leave now. I won¡¯t be greedy for Brother Huo Nan anymore.¡± As she spoke, she covered her face and started crying. But at this moment, Su Yan felt her entire body turn cold. Because after Su Qian finished speaking, her adoptive parents and her ex-fianc¨¦ looked at her as if she was their enemy. Huo Nan even blurted out, ¡°Qian Qian, I was just putting on a show with her in the past. The only person I liked was you. What you did was unfair to me. You can¡¯t let this evil woman get away with it just because you¡¯re kind.¡± ¡°Qian Qian, you¡¯ve suffered. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have adopted this heartless thing.¡± ¡°Qian Qian, don¡¯t worry. From today onwards, this woman will never appear in your sight again.¡± Father Su turned around and stared coldly at Su Yan, ¡°Get lost. Get lost as far as you can. Our Su family doesn¡¯t have a shameless ingrate like you.¡± The usations were like poisonous snakes entering Su Yan¡¯s ears. It shouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Su Yan screamed and rushed out. In her panic, she even lost a shoe. However, the heavens did not seem to be looking after her. Just as she ran out of the vi, a sports car that was seriously speeding knocked her several meters away. Was she about to die? It was good that she was going to die. The feeling of being betrayed was really unbearable. However, she was indignant, she was extremely indignant. She was indignant that her life had be a joke. Lying on the cold ground, in a daze, Su Yan seemed to see the blind and crippled pursuer sitting in a wheelchair with a vicious expression on his face. It turned out that she did not have a clear conscience either. She had once thought of curing this man. Unfortunately, there was no chance in the end. *** ¡°Miss Su, Miss Su?¡± Who was it? Su Yan slowly opened her eyes and looked around in astonishment. She was sitting on the soft sofa, wearing a sleeveless dress. How could that be!?This set of clothes was something she had learned from the old tailor a few years ago when Su Qian was brought back to the Su Family. However, Su Qian had mocked that the clothes were old-fashioned and had ruined it many years ago, so why was she wearing it again? Su Yan¡¯s face was reflected on the smooth and bright coffee table in front of her. It was smooth and delicate, yet there was a hint of inexperience. Su Yan¡¯s pupils¡¯ constricted.?Could it be that¡­ she had been reborn like what was written in the novels? ¡°Miss Su, if you have no objections, you can sign it now.¡± Su Yan looked up and saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face, Xu Xin. She looked down at the agreement Xu Xin handed to her and realized that she had indeed been reborn. Seeing that Su Yan had not made a move for a long time, Xu Xin sneered, ¡°Miss Su, please. Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted? Topletely cut off ties with Sir.¡± However, Su Yan pushed Xu Xin aside and stumbled out of the front door. Sure enough, there was a young man sitting in a wheelchair under a nearby flower stand. Su Yan rushed over to hug the man, her tears falling like pearls with a broken string. It was so hot that the man¡¯s back hurt.. Then, he heard Su Yan calling him with a trembling voice, ¡°Shi Qing.¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Wish to Marry You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Qing was engaged to her. The Shi family and the Yun family were old friends. Back then, the Shi family¡¯s wife and the Yun family¡¯s wife had been friends since they were young. Before she was even born, they had already arranged this marriage for them. Later, an ident happened to the Yun family, and the couple of the Yun family died tragically. For her safety, Father Yun handed her over to his trusted aide, Su Rui, who had raised her for many years. She then changed her name to Su Yan. It was only when Su Yan turned eighteen and Shi Qing found her that she knew that she had such a marriage. It was a pity that Su Yan was too stupid in her previous life. She actually believed the Su parents¡¯ words. She believed that Shi Qing was ruthless and did all sorts of evil, that he wanted to marry her for another reason. However, she did not believe Shi Qing¡¯s words about her biological parents. Now that she thought about it, it was indeed extremely funny. The Shi family had a huge business and she was just an adopted daughter of the Su family. What was there to scheme against? In her previous life, she had rejected Shi Qing many times, but Shi Qing was still willing to help her. In the end, the Shi Family¡¯s stocks kept falling, and the Su Family and Huo Nan benefited from it. She even donated a kidney to Huo Nan when he got into a car ident. But what about Huo Nan? Betraying her, setting her up, and letting others nder her, it was really¡­ great. ¡°Miss Su, I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± Shi Qing¡¯s gentle voice woke up Su Yan, who was still immersed in the past. Su Yan clenched her fists, pulled away from him, and bent down to scrutinize the man¡¯s appearance. At this moment, the man still had a well-defined and handsome appearance,pletely unlike in her previous life. Because of her, he worked hard every day and became much older. The tears that had just stopped dripped down again andnded on Shi Qing¡¯s hands. It was so hot that Shi Qing felt a little flustered. ¡°Shi Qing, let¡¯s get married. I want to marry you.¡± Shi Qing was stunned. It was as if a ray of light had appeared in his pitch-ck eyes and hit his body. It was a warm feeling mixed with Su Yan¡¯s tears. ¡°You¡­ are unhappy in the Su family? Do you need my help? It¡¯s just a Su family.¡± Relying on Shi Qing¡¯s blindness, the corners of Su Yan¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. Her pretty face looked a little sinister. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just like you said, it¡¯s just a Su family.¡± That¡¯s right. Su Yan made a decision in her heart. She would take revenge on her own. She would return every bit of the torture she had gone through in her previous life. She still wanted to cure Shi Qing, to let Shi Qing stand up again and see the light again. ¡°Shi Qing, let¡¯s get married when I reach the legal age, alright?¡± This time, it was Shi Qing¡¯s turn to be silent. His right index finger tapped lightly on the wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯mme, blind, and ruthless. Are you really going to marry me?¡± ¡°I want to marry you. I will marry you.¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice was firm, but Shi Qing fell silent once again. After a moment, he said, ¡°The person I want to marry is not Su Yan from the Su family, but Yun family¡¯s Yun Xi.¡± Su Yan immediately smiled like a flower, wiping away the tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°From now on, I am only the Yun Family¡¯s Yun Xi.¡± Xi, meaning sunshine. It was enough to show how much her biological parents looked forward to her. However, she was humiliated by the scum of the Su family. Su Yan¡¯s tone suddenly became sharp. ¡°When the time is ripe, I will announce that I will break away from the Su family. I also have a big surprise to give back to the Su family, and¡­ that scumbag.¡± A cool breeze blew past, and the girl¡¯s long dress gently brushed against Shi Qing¡¯s arm. Then, the girl said, ¡°Shi Qing, you have to wait for me. We made a promise.¡± Upon hearing the girl¡¯s footsteps leaving, Shi Qing called out to her, ¡°Do you know about Uncle Yun¡¯s inheritance?¡± Just as Shi Qing was about to exin to the young girl in detail, she heard the young girl¡¯s clear voice. ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Father¡¯s efforts go to an outsider.¡± This time, Su Yan really left. Shi Qing stared nkly in the direction Su Yan had left until Xu Xin covered him with a nket. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Seeing that Shi Qing was still in a daze, Xu Xin said, ¡°Boss, Miss Su seems to be different. Do you need me to investigate her?¡± Shi Qing shook her head. ¡°She is Yun Xi, always has been.¡± Xu Xin was stunned. Then, he saw Shi Qing smile. His cold and stern eyes curved into a smile. Under the sunlight, they seemed to glow. ¡°Xu Xin, get someone to secretly protect her. The person who harmed Uncle Yun¡¯s family¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°Also, get me Dr. Gong.¡± Xu Xin almost cried tears of joy, ¡°Boss, have you finally thought it through? Your illness can¡¯t be dyed any longer.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Shi Qing nodded, his tone casual. ¡°I want to see her.¡± He wanted to see if she was still the same as when she was young, whether she still had a round face and round eyes, and whether she would cry when she was slightly injured. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Give Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Su Yan returned to the Su Family Mansion, Su Qian and the other two were enjoying their parent-child rtionship in the living room. Su Qian was all smiles and her voice was gentle, as if she had said something cute. Mother Su lightly tapped Su Qian¡¯s forehead with a smile. Su Qian stuck out her tongue while Father Su looked at Su Qian and her daughter lovingly. Mother Suughed happily. Even the corners of her eyes, which usually took great care of herself, had wrinkles. This was a result that Su Yan had never achieved after working hard for the Su family for more than twenty years. This was probably the nature of mother and daughter. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back?¡± The butler¡¯s voice startled the happy family. As if the pause button had been pressed, the smile on Mother Su¡¯s face faded. In the end, she said indifferently, ¡°Xiao Yan, you¡¯re back? Let¡¯s eat since you¡¯re back.¡± Su Qian quickly ran over and hugged Su Yan¡¯s arm like a spoiled child. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful. You look even more beautiful in this dress, unlike me. I didn¡¯t develop well, so my dress can¡¯t support me. I¡¯ve wasted your efforts.¡± These words didn¡¯t sound like a problem at first, but they were like thorns in the ears of those who were interested. Mother Su hugged her shoulders and leaned against the back of the sofa. She sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your sister has enjoyed eighteen years of happiness on your behalf. That¡¯s why she can develop well and have the time to learn how to make dresses.¡± After saying that, she sized up Su Yan and frowned. ¡°Why are you dressed so sexily at such a young age? Who are you trying to seduce? Quickly change out of this dress and don¡¯t wear it anymore.¡± Su Yan touched her chest. It did not hurt or upset her. It made sense, after seven years of torture in her previous life, she naturally would not have any expectations for this pair of scum. ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Su Yan ignored Mother Su¡¯s reprimand and turned to look at the cold-faced man. Father Su, who originally did not intend to get involved in these matters, could only cough. ¡°Xiao Yan, your mother is right. This dress does not suit you.¡± Seeing that Su Yan¡¯s expression did not change, Father Su said, ¡°Would your mother and I harm you? You and Qianqian are our biological daughters.¡± ¡°Biological¡­ daughter?¡± Su Yan¡¯s tone was a little strange. She lowered her head, her expression dark. Coincidentally, Su Qian was holding onto Su Yan¡¯s arm. Her eyes were red as she said pitifully, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t fight with Daddy and Mommy because of me, okay? It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee back. I-I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± As she spoke, she covered her face and ran upstairs, looking as if she was about to pack her luggage and leave. How could Mother Su let Su Qian suffer like this? She immediately stopped Su Qian and hugged her in her arms as she coaxed her like a treasure. Then, she turned around and scolded Su Yan. ¡°Ever since we were young, I¡¯ve treated you like my own daughter. You¡¯ve already enjoyed eighteen years of happiness on behalf of your sister. What else do you want? Qianqian didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she¡¯s just envious of you. Why can¡¯t you ept her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Su Yan said innocently. ¡°I haven¡¯t said a word to Su Qian since the beginning. She was just talking to herself and imagining a farce. I feel wronged.¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and her nose turned red. She tugged on her mother¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get into a conflict with my sister because of me. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Su Qian¡¯s mother¡¯s heart softened at Su Qian¡¯s tears and she cried out for Su Qian. Su Yan felt disgusted. ¡°What sin did Imit? How did I raise such an ingrate? I provided her with good food and drinks, but she can¡¯t even tolerate her sister.¡± Mother Su cried sorrowfully. Unfortunately, her acting wasn¡¯t very good as it didn¡¯t look real, and she wasn¡¯t like Su Qian who cried like a pear blossom bathed in rain. ¡°Xiao Yan.¡± Father Su¡¯s helpless cry made Su Yan feel that it was a pity that she could not continue watching the show. ¡°Xiao Yan, your mother¡¯s heart is aching for Qianqian. That¡¯s why she spoke without thinking. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Yan smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Only then did Father Su walk in front of Su Yan, feeling very touched. He held Su Yan¡¯s hand and said with a gratified expression, ¡°Xiao Yan, you know that your sister just came back not long ago. She doesn¡¯t have enough pretty clothes. This time, we only received three admission tickets for Yun Shang¡¯s fashion week. Look¡­¡± ¡°Father, are you telling me not to participate and to give up my seat to Su Qian?¡± Su Yan was still smiling, but there was no warmth in her beautiful eyes. It was a pity that Father Su was too confident about his position in Su Yan¡¯s heart. He nodded and promised, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll definitely bring you along.¡± The matter seemed to have been decided just like that, whether Su Yan was willing or not. Father Su coaxed Su Qian for a while before Su Qian finally stopped crying. She timidly looked at Su Yan, her heart filled with jealousy. Su Yan was too beautiful. Her small face was only the size of a palm and the color was thick. She was exquisite and beautiful. Coupled with her red dress, she was simply too beautiful. Compared to Su Yan, she was like an ugly duckling. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Fashion Week

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Su Qian calmed down when she saw her parents surrounding her. It did not matter, Su Yan was stupid and filial, as long as she brought up the topic of raising her up from time to time, would she need to worry about ying Su Yan around? That was Yun Shang¡¯s fashion week. In the past, she had never hoped to wear the Yun Shang brand, which was one of the top fashion brands in the country. She did not expect to attend Yun Shang Fashion Week. Su Qian looked at Su Yan with a pitiful expression. So what if she was pretty? She could only watch her go to the show. Just as Su Qian was feeling pleased with herself, Su Yan suddenly said, ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to give up my seat.¡± Everyone, including Su Qian, was stunned as they looked at Su Yan in disbelief. Just as Mother Su was about to scold them, she heard the young girl say calmly, ¡°You all keep saying that you treat me as your biological daughter, but in what way do you treat me as your biological daughter?¡± If Su Yan¡¯s memory was correct, Su Qian was brought back half a month ago. However, Su Qian¡¯s father only received the tickets to the Fashion Week yesterday, and there were more than ten days between them. Would Su Qian¡¯s father not have the chance to get another ticket? It was just that he did not take it to heart and treated it as nothing. Su Yan slowly walked over to the sofa and sat down. Her posture was elegant and calm, and this was something that Su Qian could never catch up. ¡°By the way, I heard something about my parents today. Are you interested to hear about them?¡± Father Su paused and looked at Su Yan with a venomous gaze. After a moment, he said slowly, ¡°Xiao Yan, isn¡¯t it just an admission ticket? It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll give it to you if you want to go.¡± Naturally, this was not something that could be resolved with just an admission ticket. Su Yan smiled coldly and was about to remove Father Su¡¯s cover when she heard the electric bell at the entrance of the vi ring. ¡°Hello, is this the Su family?¡± A woman dressed neatly in work clothes appeared before the Su family. Su Qian¡¯s eyes immediately widened when she saw this woman because the name ¡°Yun Shang¡± was written on her badge. Was she here to pick them up for the show??Su Qian nced at Su Yan again.?Sigh, some people are so pitiful that they can¡¯t even watch fashion shows. Father Su stepped forward and asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± Father Su¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that there were quite a few people following behind them. There was even a clothes rack with wheels among them. Could it be¡­ ¡°Hello, I¡¯m an employee of Yun Shang. My surname is Ruan. Which one of you is Miss Yun Xi?¡± Yun Xi? Mother Su hesitated. ¡°You must havee to the wrong ce. There¡¯s no one with the surname Yun in our family.¡± Unexpectedly, the employee surnamed Ruan didn¡¯t even look at Mother Su. Her eyes lit up as she walked to Su Yan¡¯s side and asked gently, ¡°Are you Miss Yun Xi?¡± After seeing Su Yan nod, Miss Ruan¡¯s expression softened to a ttering degree. ¡°Miss Yun Xi, these are all high-quality clothes for this fashion week. I wonder if they have the honor of being chosen by Miss Yun Xi into your dressroom?¡± Such an unforeseen event made the three members of the Su Family dumbfounded. They could not even speak anymore and could only watch the situation unfold in a daze. As Su Yan stood up and walked to the clothes rack, the other staff members had already removed the dust covering sheet of the clothes rack, revealing more than ten sets of gorgeous clothes inside. Every piece was extremely beautiful. Su Yan raised her eyebrows and looked at Miss Ruan doubtfully. Miss Ruan maintained her ttering smile. ¡°I wonder if Yun Shang has the honor to invite Miss Yun Xi to watch this season¡¯s show?¡± ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± Mother Su cried out in disbelief, at this moment, she did not have the air of a wealthydy, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for our family to get an entrance ticket for the show, how could you get an invitation?¡± It was the same for Su Qian. She would rather believe that Su Yan didn¡¯t want to lose to her and deliberately found someone to put on this act. With this thought in mind, Su Qian immediately said, ¡°Big sister, you don¡¯t have to do this. I-I won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t waste this money. It¡¯s not easy for dad to make money.¡± To be honest, Su Qian was quite pleased with herself. She also secretly criticized Su Yan for being wasteful and not understanding her parents. She also highlighted her own qualities and killed two birds with one stone. Miss Ruan rolled her eyes at the two of them and turned around to continue persuading. ¡°Even though the most beautiful clothes for this show are all here, no one willin that there are too many clothes in the closet. What if there are more beautiful clothes at the scene, but our employees have neglected them?¡± These words agitated Mother Su even more. Mother Su eximed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Su Yan, stop acting. Don¡¯t really go to the showter and get chased out. That would be so embarrassing¡­¡± Clearly, she had not finished speaking. Su Yan turned around, only to see Father Su tugging at the corner of Mother Su¡¯s clothes. When he saw Su Yan looking over, he pretended as if nothing had happened. Father Su recognized that this woman surnamed Ruan was not an ordinary employee of Yun Shang. She was clearly the sales director of Yun Shang. ording to the rumors in the industry, there was nothing she could not get. Since the surname was Ruan, it meant that these people were not hired by Su Yan. Did they really sincerely invite Su Yan to attend the fashion week? Father Su clenched his fists and felt a little uneasy, as if something was out of his control. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: A Soft Knife Is Comfortable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan admired the stunned faces of the Su family for a while, especially the man who cared about his face the most. Her mood instantly became much better. She thanked Miss Ruan for her invitation and left the clothes behind before heading upstairs. Although no one said why Miss Ruan and the rest came, Su Yan knew that it must be arranged by that man. Just like in her previous life, Shi Qing would always take her to heart regardless of the big or small matters, taking care of her and preventing anyone from bullying her. Before she could think further, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was indeed Shi Qing. ¡°So soon? Has Ruan Meng left?¡± A clean and pleasant voice rang in Su Yan¡¯s ears. A thinyer of red appeared on Su Yan¡¯s face. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, she left. Thank you for your clothes. I¡¯m very happy.¡± The joy of being taken to heart. The person on the other end seemed to be talking to someone. After a while, he asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attending Yun Shang¡¯s Fashion Week?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with someone I hate.¡± Shi Qing seemed a little helpless and chuckled. ¡°You.¡± After a while, he asked again, ¡°There¡¯s a party tomorrow night that invited me. Do you want to join me?¡± Su Yan readily agreed. ¡°Of course. After all, you are my fianc¨¦.¡± Later, Su Yan happily tried on her clothes and decided on her outfit for the next day. Satisfied, she fell asleep. On the other hand, the three Su family members were not very lucky. Although the Su family was rich, they could only touch the edge of the upper-ss society. It was obvious that the seats of this fashion show were not good. Not only were their seats not good, but the three Su family members also had ugly expressions because of Su Yan. After being ruthlessly mocked by the people around them, they even lost face. In fact, they haven¡¯t watched half of the show and were chased out by the person-in-charge of the show. And it was because of a ridiculous reason such as that they had watched for so long, yet they did not spend money to buy clothes. When the three of them returned home with a bellyful of anger, they heard the nanny say that Su Yan had already fallen asleep. They were even more furious. The next morning, Su Yan woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep. She looked at her wless face in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Wasn¡¯t Su Qian jealous of her? She might as well make Su Qian even more jealous. So, when Su Qian appeared in the living room with two dark circles under her eyes, she saw Su Yan wearing some makeup. She was sitting in the living room and watching television. Her slightly young face had a lightyer of makeup on it. It did not seem out of ce, but it showed Su Yan¡¯s advantage. Su Qian was even more furious. She gritted her teeth and greeted Su Yan with a smile. Su Yan also smiled back. ¡°Looking at your radiant face, I can tell that you watched the show wellst night and bought quite a lot of clothes, right? You have to perform well at tonight¡¯s banquet. After all, this is the first time you¡¯ve appeared in front of everyone since you returned to the Su family.¡± Wasn¡¯t just pretending to be magnanimous? Who wouldn¡¯t? ¡°A banquet?¡± Su Qian was stunned. What banquet? Why hadn¡¯t she heard of it before? Su Yan seemed to have just thought of something. She suddenly pped her head. ¡°Look at my memory. I forgot. Sister, you just returned to the Su family. I don¡¯t think you have any good friends. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a banquet tonight.¡± After speaking, she stood up and left. When she thought back to Su Qian¡¯s flushed face, Su Yan felt a sense of satisfaction. As expected, revenge needed to be taken with a soft knife. One knife after another was needed to obtain continuous happiness. The Huo Family was the one who led the dinner party. Under the guise of charity, they were exchanging toasts to get to know each other and reach business agreement. In the end, Su Qian managed to convince her parents to bring her to the banquet. Stepping on the expensive and soft carpet, Su Qian admired the beautiful hall without blinking. This was a manor that the Huo Family used to hold banquets, so the facilities were naturally extremely luxurious. Su Qian felt as if she was a little overwhelmed. Suddenly, Su Qian saw a dazzling figure in the crowd. It was Huo Nan, the only heir of the Huo Family. He was elegant and handsome. He stood among a group of handsome men and beautiful women. ¡°Mom, I¡­ I want to go and greet Brother Huo Nan.¡± Su Qian shook Mother Su¡¯s arm and softly voiced out her request. Mother Su was naturally happy to see Su Qian and Huo Nan dating. After a few words of encouragement, she smiled at Su Qian¡¯s back. Today, Su Qian was wearing a white dress with two straps on her shoulders. As Su Qian ran, she looked like a butterfly from afar. Mother Su thought that if Huo Nan could fall in love with Qianqian, not only would Qianqian not have to worry for the rest of her life, but the Su Family would also be able to soar into the skies with the Huo Family. ¡°Brother Huo Nan.¡± Su Qian walked up to Huo Nan with a shy smile. Huo Nan nodded at Su Qian. He had a very good impression of Su Yan, as she looked pure and innocent, ¡°Qianqian is here too.¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. At first nce, she appeared to bepletely guileless. ¡°I came to attend Uncle Huo¡¯s banquet, of course I have to greet Brother Huo Nan. Brother Huo Nan, where¡¯s my sister? She went out early today to prepare for tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± Huo Nan¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Did Xiao Yan really say that?¡± Su Yan was a pretty good show-off. She was pretty and sensible.. Huo Nan had been chasing Su Yan for a few months. Now that Su Yan was finally showing signs of softening, how could Huo Nan be unhappy? Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Cannot Participate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Su Qian saw Huo Nan¡¯s sincere smile, her heart was already bubbling with jealousy. However, she could only say in a soft voice, ¡°Yeah, Big Sister left a long time ago. Where is she now?¡± Su Qian knew that there was a man who was in contact with Su Yan. Su Qian guessed that the incident with Yun Shang the day before was most likely rted to that man. She only hoped that Su Yan went out this time to meet that man. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t her sweet talk be a gift to Su Yan? Huo Nan was ted. He didn¡¯t even care about the number of people attending the banquet as much as he had imagined. This time, the Huo Family¡¯s banquet had been announced two months in advance. Almost everyone in the upper-ss society of City A had been invited. Unfortunately, only a few people from the upper-ss society were present today. None of the business magnates were present. Su Qian suddenly grabbed Huo Nan¡¯s arm and pointed through the window at the figure below. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, isn¡¯t that Big Sister?¡± Huo Nan looked over. It was indeed Su Yan. The gown that Yun Shang gave her yesterday was very dignified and grand. Coupled with Su Yan¡¯s aura, she was very eye-catching even when she walked outside. Just as Huo Nan was about to open the window to greet Su Yan, he saw Su Yan running to the grapevine and hugging a man in a wheelchair. ¡°Ah, Brother Huo Nan, Sister definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Qian was so happy that she thought she was going to die.?What was wrong with Su Yan? Huo Nan was such a good person, but she didn¡¯t cherish him. How could she seduce a cripple? At this moment, Su Yan still did not know that someone upstairs was watching her every move. She looked at Shi Qing with slight worry. This man was indeed very afraid of the cold. It was the beginning of autumn now, and the difference in temperature between day and night was huge. He actually only wore a thin piece of clothing and left the house. His beautiful hands were freezing cold. ¡°Can¡¯t you take care of yourself?¡± Shi Qing enjoyed the worry in the girl¡¯sints, but he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not cold? Your hands are cold.¡± Su Yan took the jacket that Xu Xin had brought over and draped it over Shi Qing¡¯s shoulders. She warned, ¡°Take care of yourself in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Shi Qing only smiled. After making sure that Shi Qing¡¯s hand was gradually warming up, Su Yan said, ¡°Why did you set the banquet here? The Huo Family¡¯s banquet is right next to this ce.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? Let the Huo Family see that the people they want to invite have rejected their invitations ande to my banquet.¡± Su Yan stared at Shi Qing¡¯s face seriously. A momentter, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Why are you so bad? You¡¯re so bad and that makes me feel good .¡± The two of them were chatting happily when they heard a displeased voiceing from behind them. ¡°Xiao Yan, what are you doing?¡± Su Yan turned around and saw Huo Nan, apanied by Su Qian, walking over with a cold expression. From afar, Huo Nan could hear Su Yan¡¯sughter. This was a side that Su Yan had never shown him.?What right did this man have? When Su Yan turned around, Huo Nan¡¯s breathing stopped. Even though he knew that Su Yan was extremely good-looking, he had to admit that with such a set of clothes and Su Yan¡¯s confidence, it made him even more tempted. Initially, he was only 80% into Su Yan, but now, he was 100%. ¡°My God, Sister, how could you? Brother Huo Nan has been so good to you. How could you¡ª¡± Su Qian pointed at Shi Qing. When she saw Shi Qing¡¯s face, she could not bring herself to say the words ¡°this kind of man¡±. ¡°What about me?¡± Su Yan sneered. As she looked at Su Qian¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, she turned around and greeted Huo Nan. ¡°Mr. Huo, what a coincidence.¡± Huo Nan was speechless. Su Yan¡¯s attitude had always been like this. She was polite and distant, as if she had never taken him seriously. ¡°My family is holding a banquet today. Xiao Yan, you should know,¡± Huo Nan said. Su Yan nodded. ¡°Then I wish your family a sessful banquet?¡± Her tone could not be described as innocent, and her blessings were not sincere. Shi Qing was almost amused by Su Yan. He gestured for Xu Xin to push him. Shi Qing walked over and held Su Yan¡¯s hand as he said politely, ¡°Ah Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony is in a few days. Let¡¯s have a rehearsal today. Does Mr. Huo know Ah Yan? Do you want to join us?¡± Huo Nan¡¯s nose was almost crooked from anger, but at this moment, a very important business partner of the Huo family appeared in Huo Nan¡¯s line of sight. Huo Nan instantly forgot about the discord between him and Shi Qing. He said to the partner with a slightly ttering tone, ¡°Uncle Liu? You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time.¡± Uncle Liu didn¡¯t even look at Huo Nan as he took the wheelchair from Xu Xin¡¯s hands. ¡°Why was CEO Shi out for so long? My old friends all said that CEO Shi ran away in order to avoid drinking.¡± ¡°Do you know this Mr. Huo? Do you want to invite him to Ah Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony?¡± They were all experienced businessmen. Uncle Liu naturally knew that Shi Qing¡¯s invitation was not sincere, so he took the initiative to reject it on Huo Nan¡¯s behalf. ¡°Mr. Huo has a girl apanying him.. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t attend Miss Su¡¯sing of age ceremony.¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Thinking Too Much

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Apanied by Su Qian, Huo Nan muddle-headedly returned to the Huo Family¡¯s banquet. As soon as he stepped through the door, Huo Nan felt as if there were fewer people at the party now than when he¡¯d left earlier.?Could it be that these people had all run over there? Father Su was chatting happily with his business partners when someone asked why Su Yan wasn¡¯t here. Father Su looked like a kind father as he said bitterly, ¡°The child has grown up, it¡¯s not easy to control her anymore. We didn¡¯t let her attend Yun Shang¡¯s fashion week yesterday, so she decided not to attend the Huo family¡¯s banquet out of spite today.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s agreement, Father Su continued, ¡°Our family will also hold a banquet in a few days. Qianqian, who has been lost for eighteen years, has finally been found. When the timees, we will bring her to everyone to show her around, all of you muste over.¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to President Su¡¯s banquet.¡± It was another round of ttery, Father Su feltfortable hearing it and felt a little light-headed. Mother Su also pretended that Su Yan was disobedient and refused to attend the banquet, and that Su Qian was the most sensible and obedient one. Mother Su, who was also enjoying the ttery, thought maliciously in her heart that it would be best if that wretched girl died in an ident and never appeared in front of her again. When Mother Su saw Huo Nan and Su Qian walking in together, her mood soared. ¡°Look at howpatible Nan Nan is with our Qianqian. It would be great if they could be together.¡± The noble madams looked at Huo Nan, who was dressed in an elegant manner, and then at Su Qian, who was wearing a formal smile and had a hint of cowardice in her eyes. Although they felt that Su Qian was a little petty, they still agreed with Mother Su. The crowd at the door suddenly became restless. Mother Su looked towards the source of the sound and saw Su Yan, who she had just frantically stepped on, standing at the door with everyone¡¯s attention, beside her was a man in a wheelchair. Behind him was¡­ ¡°President Liu, President Zhang, Chairman Bai?¡± The appearance of these business giants made Father Huo¡¯s expression turn strict, he adjusted his suit and hurried out to wee them. These people were people he wanted to invite but couldn¡¯t. Now, they suddenly appeared at his family¡¯s banquet??Did this mean that the Huo Family was going to flourish? ¡°Your presence brings light to the manor.¡± Father Huo said, ¡°Nan¡¯er, quick, bring these nobles inside.¡± Unexpectedly, Chairman Bai smiled and declined, ¡°President Huo, we just came here together with Miss Su.¡± ¡°M-Miss Su?¡± At this time, Father Huo finally saw the beautiful girl standing in front of these people. It was Su Yan that Father Su had spoken about earlier. Su Yan said politely, ¡°I was really busy today, but I remembered that Uncle Huo¡¯s banquet is nearby, so I came over to greet him.¡± At the same time, she wanted to see whether the Su Family members would be angered to death. When she saw Father Su¡¯s ugly expression and Mother Su was so angry that she bit her lip, she was in a good mood. Mother Su had attended many banquets with Father Su, so she naturally recognized the faces of the big shots in the upper-ss society of City A. It took her a while to realize the current situation when she saw these several big shots standing behind Su Yan and supporting her. Mother Su felt her face burning. Su Yan, who she called trash, was now standing on the same level as the big bosses. Su Qian, on the other hand, who was constantly praised by her, was currently cowering at the side. In the past, she had always appeared gentle and demure, but now that she thought about it, she felt that Su Qian was too petty and was not presentable. How could this be? Su Qian was clearly her daughter, how could she lose to Su Yan??Before her brain could react, Mother Su had already said ¡®impossible¡¯. Her voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of Su Yan and the rest. Shi Qing frowned and said meaningfully, ¡°It seems that the quality of the participants at Mr. Huo¡¯s banquet isn¡¯t high.¡± After speaking, he knocked on the handle of his wheelchair and Xu Xin pushed Shi Qing away. Before he left, he politely nodded at Father Huo. Since Shi Qing had already left, how could these big-shots who had followed him on ount of Shi Qing stay behind? Father Huo pulled President Liu, whom he was most familiar with, and asked, ¡°Brother Liu, tell me, who is that wheelchair-bound man?¡± After all, he had been in the business world for half his life, so Father Huo¡¯s judgment was not wrong. Just now, those big-shots clearly respected Shi Qing, and Father Huo saw it all. In the first ce, they had agreed to attend the Huo Family¡¯s dinner party, but in the end, they went back on their word. President Liu knew he was at a disadvantage, so he naturally couldn¡¯t reject Father Huo now. He could only tell the truth. ¡°That person is the head of the Shi family in the Capital.¡± Afraid that Father Huo wouldn¡¯t believe him, President Liu added, ¡°It¡¯s the Shi family, one of the four great families in the Capital.¡± President Liu was about to leave after saying that, but on ount of his long friendship with Father Huo, he turned his head and said, ¡°I think your son has some conflicts with President Shi.. You have to be careful.¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Coincidental?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This banquet had made Father Su and Mother Su in a sorry state. Father Su¡¯s face was thrown to the ground and stepped on. After the incident just now, everyone with discerning eyes knew that there was something fishy about the Su family¡¯s matter. Although they did not say it on the surface, they unanimously distanced themselves from Father Su. Mother Su was even more embarrassed. After being publicly criticized for not having good manners, Mother Su was afraid that she would not have the face to face anyone for the time being. The most infuriating person was Su Qian. It¡¯s true that Su Yan did not do anything to her, but it was precisely because she did not receive a single nce from Su Yan that Su Qian found it unbearable. The twisted emotions that were constantly surging within her almost drove her crazy. What was even more infuriating was that when the three of them returned to the vi in a worse state than yesterday, they found out that Su Yan was visiting a friend¡¯s house and would not being back tonight. The three of them were even more furious. At the same time, Su Yan was lying on the hotel bed, staring at the chandelier on the ceiling in a daze. Recalling the expressions of those scumbags, Su Yan could not help butugh. Afterughing for a while, she stopped and walked to the window with her arms crossed. Through the window of the hotel, she could see the entire City A. In the dark night, City A was bustling with traffic. It wouldn¡¯t be good to just embarrass the Su Family and the Huo Family. Su Yan curled her lips and wondered if the next step was to cause them some financial problems. Just as she was thinking, a gentle voice suddenly came from outside the door. Su Yan raised her eyebrows.?Was it really such a small world? ¡°Brother Huo Nan, you¡¯re drunk. Be careful.¡± Su Qian struggled to support the drunk Huo Nan as she looked at Huo Nan¡¯s handsome face. Just a moment ago, she was still angry at home, but when she suddenly received a call from Huo Nan asking her toe to the bar, Su Qian immediately rushed over. In the end, she saw Huo Nan drinking alone. Su Qian was ecstatic. She thought that her chance hade. She tidied up her clothes and took out the perfume she stole from Su Yan¡¯s table. She sprayed it on her body before walking over to Huo Nan. However, the moment Su Qian saw Huo Nan, she was immediately pulled into his embrace. Just as Su Qian was about to push him away, Huo Nan¡¯s words caused Su Qian¡¯s face to turn pale. Huo Nan said, ¡°Xiao Yan, how could you do this to me?¡± Su Yan had always been obedient to him. Ever since she was young, she had been by his side like a shadow. No matter what, he could not chase her away, so she must have loved him very much. But why did Su Yan treat him like this today? Why didn¡¯t she save him some face??Huo Nan was very drunk andined intermittently. In the end, he even got angry and grabbed Su Qian¡¯s slender waist to bite her neck. The scent on Su Qian¡¯s body was very familiar. Huo Nan had already confirmed that the person in front of him was ¡®Su Yan¡¯ the moment he smelled it. A drunken kissnded on Su Qian¡¯s neck, face, and lips. Su Qian resisted at first, but then she suddenly thought of something and carefully responded with a shy expression. Su Qian¡¯s response ignited the mes on Huo Nan¡¯s body as he anxiously prepared to move on. ¡°Not here. Let¡¯s go somewhere more private, shall we?¡± After Su Qian suggested it, she dragged the drunk Huo Nan to the nearest hotel near the bar. She coincidentally booked the room next to Su Yan¡¯s. It was no wonder Su Yan felt that it was such a small world. While Su Qian opened the door with the room card, Huo Nan had already hugged her from behind like a big dog and was licking and kissing her. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, I¡¯m Su Qian, not Su Yan.¡± However, Huo Nan could no longer listen to Su Qian¡¯s words. His grip on Su Qian tightened. At this moment, Su Qian turned around and said to Huo Nan, ¡°Brother Huo Nan, if you want me today, you have to take responsibility for me in the future.¡± Huo Nan¡¯s mind waspletely nk. He ignored what Su Qian said and dragged Su Qian into the room. He didn¡¯t even have time to close the door before the two of them began to moan. Su Yan, who was watching from the sidelines, tutted.?So they had gotten together at this time??In her previous life, Huo Nan still had to pretend to be loyal to her for another two years. It was really funny. However, she had to admit that Huo Nan¡¯s emotional state was pretty disgusting. In order not to affect her appetite, Su Yan went downstairs and checked out. She even sent Shi Qing the recording she had just recorded. A short whileter, she received a call from Shi Qing. The man¡¯s attractive voice sounded on the other end of the call, and she heard his puzzlement. ¡°Hmm?¡± Finally, Su Yan could not hold it in any longer. She said coquettishly, ¡°Good things should be shared. If the Su family heard about this, how much would they be willing to spend?¡± Shi Qing alsoughed on the other end of the line. ¡°To the point of going bankrupt?¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. If outsiders hear about it, wouldn¡¯t Su Qian¡¯s reputation be ruined?¡± ¡°How long is Ah Yan going to stay in the Su family?¡± Su Yan thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Soon.. Theing-of-age ceremony in a few days is a good time for the Su family to lose face.¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Making a scene

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan returned to the Su Family the next morning and coincidentally met Huo Nan, who sent Su Qian home. Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but whistle when she saw Su Qian¡¯s shy face.?This in and uninteresting face, after being nourished by love, actually had a different charm? Upon hearing the voice, Su Qian and Huo Nan immediately turned around. Huo Nan immediately removed his hand from Su Qian¡¯s waist, causing Su Qian¡¯s face to stiffen and her fingertips to turn pale from clenching too hard. ¡°Xiao Yan, why are you here?¡± Huo Nan guiltily pulled away from Su Qian. Su Qian also maintained her weak image and took a step forward. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing going on between Brother Huo Nan and I, it¡¯s just that Brother Huo Nan was drunkst night, so I took care of him for a night.¡± These words seemed like a rification, but also like a demonstration. Huo Nan turned his head to look at Su Qian with a confused expression. However, Su Qian¡¯s timid and weak appearance dispelled Huo Nan¡¯s doubts. He was too sensitive just now. Su Yan smiled. ¡°Why should I not be here?¡± Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just passing by, please continue.¡± After Su Yan finished speaking, she walked past Huo Nan and Su Qian without giving Huo Nan any face. Huo Nan gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, don¡¯t be angry. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Su Qian grabbed Huo Nan¡¯s arm. Perhaps it was because of their skin contact, but when Huo Nan saw Su Qian¡¯srge eyes, he felt as if an evil me was burning within his body. He immediately pushed Su Qian against the car door. ¡°Ah, Brother Huo Nan, what are you doing?¡± Although she said this, Su Qian was secretly pleased with herself.?So what if Su Yan thought highly of herself? She was still going to steal her parents and man away from her. This was only the beginning, sooner orter, she would snatch everything back from Su Yan. ¡°Qian Qian, this is the first time I¡¯ve realized that in terms of beauty, you are not much worse than your sister.¡± Huo Nan¡¯s heart softened when he saw the bruises on Su Qian¡¯s neck from the bite he gave herst night. He hugged Su Qian and gently asked, ¡°Did I do this? Does it hurt? Sorry, it was my faultst night.¡± Su Qian lowered her head and rested her chin on Huo Nan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Brother Huo Nan, don¡¯t apologize to me. I¡¯m willing to do anything you want.¡± Huo Nan, who had just been humiliated by Su Yan, was overjoyed upon hearing this. He pulled away from Su Qian and stared at her face. Su Qian shyly said, ¡°Ever since I first met Brother Huo Nan, I¡¯ve always had a good impression of Brother Huo Nan. It¡¯s just that because of my sister, I never dared to say it.¡± Then, like a frightened deer, she looked at Huo Nan with teary eyes. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, don¡¯t be troubled, I won¡¯t be your problem. I¡¯ll quietly wait by the side and watch you walk towards happiness.¡± Huo Nan was extremely touched. He immediately gave Su Qian a deep kiss and impatiently carried her into the car. Not long after, the sound of ¡°mm-hmm¡± came from inside the car. Su Yan squatted at the corner of the wall and used the wall as cover to record everything. It seemed like Su Qian still cared a lot about her sister because she was afraid that one recording wasn¡¯t enough and wanted to add more material for her. Su Yan squatted until her legs were numb before she switched off her phone and entered the vi. At that moment, Mother Su was sitting on the sofa with a haggard look on her face. When she saw Su Yan, she immediately jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She pointed at Su Yan¡¯s nose and scolded angrily, ¡°You b*tch, why did you do that yesterday? Do you know that you made me aughing stock in the circle?¡± Su Yan tilted her head and looked at Mother Su curiously. ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t pick on me or badmouth me, how can you be a joke?¡± As she spoke, she walked over to Mother Su and sat beside her. ¡°Let me guess what Mother saidst night. Ah, it¡¯s nothing more than stepping on me to promote Su Qian. Am I right?¡± Mother Su¡¯s expression turned uglier. Being stared at by Su Yan¡¯s obsidian-like eyes, Mother Su felt that her entire body was about to be seen through, and there was no secret left. ¡°What are you talking about, you little b*tch? Did I raised you painstakingly for eighteen years just for you to make me angry?¡± Mother Su was fierce on the outside, but she was weak on the inside. Towards the end, she started to make a scene. ¡°Why is my life so bitter? How did I end up with a daughter like you?¡± Su Yan propped up her chin and crossed her legs as she watched Mother Su¡¯s performance coldly. After a while, she asked loudly, ¡°Father, are you not going to do anything?¡± Father Su, who was hiding in the dining room and pretending to read the newspaper, was waiting for Su Yan to be taught a lesson. Then, he had no choice but to walk out. He looked at his daughter, who was sitting on the sofa, and then at his wife, who was throwing a tantrum on the floor. He felt a headacheing on. Mother Su became even more sorrowful when she saw this.. ¡°What kind of fate is this? I finally found my biological daughter after so much difficulty, yet she still has to be looked down upon by the adopted daughter who has been cherished since young.¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: The Company Is Not Bankrupt Yet?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Cherished since young?¡± Su Yan asked in amusement. Her gaze slowly turned to the silent Father Su and she asked coldly, ¡°Is that what Father thinks too?¡± Father Su had no choice but to say, ¡°Xiao Yan, your sister just came back. It¡¯s only right for your mother to dote on her. You¡­¡± ¡°Looks like Father doesn¡¯t remember why yourpany hasn¡¯t been dered bankrupt.¡± The entire living room fell silent at Su Yan¡¯s words. Mother Su could not even cry and could only look at Father Su anxiously. At that moment, Father Su¡¯s face was so dark that it looked like it could drip water. Father Su forced a benevolent smile and asked, ¡°What is Xiao Yan talking about? Who did you hear this nonsense from?¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Su Yan did not insist. Today, she was just giving Father Su a reminder. ¡°Since Father thinks it¡¯s nonsense, then it¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯ll go upstairs to sleep first, if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± It was not until Su Yan¡¯s figure disappeared from the stairs that Father Su angrily pushed the fruit tter on the coffee table to the ground. At this moment, Mother Su did not dare to make a scene. She stood at the side in fear, not daring to touch Father Su. After Father Su smashed quite a few things, he still felt that it was not enough to vent his anger. When he saw Mother Su who was like a quail, he was even more furious. He pointed at Mother Su¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Why are you the only one who can cause trouble? Why are you the only one with a big mouth? Let me tell you, if we lose what we¡¯ve got, you are not going to get anything.¡± Father Su was not a businessman at all. Ever since he took over thepany, the Su Corporation had been teetering on the edge of bankruptcy. It was only after he adopted Su Yan that the Su Corporation had arge amount of funds and was able to survive. In her previous life, Su Yan did not know about this. She only treated her parents as her benefactors and was extremely filial. But the truth? The money that was injected into the Su Corporation was actually the money that the Yun family had given to Father Su for Su Yan¡¯s living expenses . Father and Mother Su took the money but did not take good care of Su Yan. Instead, they were very picky about her. Su Yan stood upstairs and looked coldly at the car that was still parked outside the Su family¡¯s house. The money that the Su family used, they would need to return it to her sooner orter. After Su Qian tidied up the marks on her body and bid Huo Nan a warm and gentle farewell, she entered the living room and saw her father panting heavily. He was pointing at her mother, who was kneeling on the floor and feeling wronged, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Upon hearing this, the two of them nced at Su Qian before Father Su left the living room. As a good daughter, Su Qian naturally went up to help Mother Su up. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Why is Father so angry?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± After Father Su left, Mother Su started waving her ws again. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all that little b*tch¡¯s fault. We¡¯ve raised her for more than ten years. Why is she still an ingrate?¡± Mother Su seemed to have thought of something and pulled Su Qian up. ¡°No, youring-of-age ceremony is in a few days. I can¡¯t let you embarrass yourself. Come, let¡¯s go buy some jewelry and clothes.¡± Halfway through, Mother Su sat down dejectedly. ¡°But your father froze my card. Where do I get the money to buy things for you?¡± Coincidentally, Su Yan had just received a call from Shi Qing. She carried her school bag and was about to head out for tuition. That¡¯s right, she¡¯s going to tuition. Only the heavens knew how powerless Su Yan felt when she was reborn on the eve of the college entrance examination yesterday. She did want to take revenge, but after taking revenge, she still wanted to live a good life. Since that was the case, having a good college entrance examination result became the most important thing. Unfortunately, in her previous life, Su Qian had plotted against her, causing her to suffer from diarrhea on the day of the college entrance examination. As a result, she could only regretfully miss the exam for a day. In the end, her father had to spend money to enroll her into a specialized school. Because of this, Father Su had brainwashed her for a long time. In this life, she was certain that Su Qian could no longer scheme against her. However, it had been many years since shest read a book, and she had already forgotten all about high school. As such, she could only beg Shi Qing to find her a few teachers to tutor her. Just now, Shi Qing had called and arranged for a tutoring session. When Su Yan was packing up her books, she found it rather novel. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Mother Su stopped Su Yan, who was about to leave, and said arrogantly, ¡°Your sister¡¯s birthday ising soon. Take out a few million yuan to buy some birthday presents for her.¡± Su Yan almost burst intoughter at her mother¡¯s matter-of-fact tone. She looked at her mother and then meaningfully looked at Su Qian. ¡°Are you sure you want me to give you the money? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Father will find out?¡± Although Mother Su was usually domineering, she was extremely afraid of Father Su. Hearing Su Yan mention Father Su, Mother Su could only grit her teeth unwillingly but could not say anything. She red at Su Yan¡¯s back. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in the future.¡± Su Yan even waved her hand in a good mood, as if saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Mr. Love

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the end, Mother Su used her emotions and reasoning to get a card from Father Su. She immediately brought Su Qian to the mall where they frequently went in high spirits. Perhaps it was because Su Qian had seen Yun Shang¡¯s clothes, but she felt like the gowns in the shopping mall were not pleasing to the eye. Obviously, Mother Su also understood what was going on. After shunning another store, Mother Su hugged Su Qian and cried out, ¡°Darling, my dear.¡± ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we go take a look at the jewelry?¡± Mother Su agreed and led Su Qian to the jewelry section. This shopping mall was filled withrge brands, so the decorations were extremely luxurious. If Su Qian had not been taken back to the Su Family, she would have been happy to be able toe here. However, she was now the Su Family¡¯s legitimate daughter. Seeing so many peopleing and going, she felt dissatisfied. She looked at Mother Su beside her and felt a little disgusted. Her mother was indeed useless, if it was Brother Huo Nan, he would have brought her directly to the designer¡¯s house and asked the designer to tailor a dress for her. The most eye-catching thing in the entire jewelry section was the old brand, Mr. Love, which upied three floors. Su Qian followed Mother Su in, but not a single salesdy came to serve them. ¡°Is there no one here?¡± Su Qian asked timidly. ¡°How can there be no one?¡± Mother Su pointed at the disy stand in front of her. ¡°If there¡¯s no one, we¡¯ll look at it ourselves first.¡± The jewelry in the disy cab in front were all embedded yellow gemstones. Each of them had a grand design and every one of them looked good. On the disy cab next to it was for sapphire jewels, and on the other side was for crystal jewels. Su Qian¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. When she looked at the price tag again, she immediately pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. The unit price was probably tens of thousands of yuan, and the most expensive one was only two hundred thousand yuan. Who was she? She was the legitimate daughter of the Su family. How could she have such cheap jewelry? Finally, a saledy saw them and jogged over with a decent smile. ¡°May I know what you twodies would like to pick?¡± Mother Su looked at Su Qian, who pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°I want a unique piece of jewelry that only belongs to me.¡± ¡°Solitary goods? Pleasee this way.¡± Su Qian and Su Qian followed the saledy up to the second floor, but they didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar figure in the waiting area. Su Qian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Big Sister? Why are you here?¡± The person sitting in the waiting area was Su Yan, who had gone out for tutoring but was brought here by Shi Qing for no reason. Upon seeing Su Yan, Su Qian immediately walked up to her and unted, ¡°Big Sister, are you here to choose jewelry too? If I knew you woulde along, I would have asked Mother to wait for you. How did you get here? Did you take a bus or a taxi?¡± Su Yan flipped through the booklet in her hand with waning interest. She did not even look at Su Qian. Su Qian bit her lip and continued, ¡°Do you still have money on you? You can¡¯t put it on credit here.¡± With a fly kept buzzing in her ear, Su Yan helplessly put down the booklet in her hand and stood up. In an instant, several salespeople appeared from nowhere and surrounded Su Yan. All of them were very enthusiastic. Compared to the polite smile of the saledy, Su Qian felt that she had lost again. ¡°Do you have a private ce here? It¡¯s too noisy here.¡± Su Yan nced at Su Qian and spoke her request without any hesitation. ¡°Big Sister, what are you talking about?¡± Under Su Qian¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the salespeople brought Su Yan into a ss room. Su Yan looked around and found that it was quiet and the lighting was good. After thanking them politely, she took out the booklet and continued reading. After being snubbed by Su Yan, Su Qian returned to Su Yan¡¯s mother¡¯s side in anger. Mother Su was angry at Su Yan for being so arrogant, but at the same time, she was angry at herself for not being capable enough to resist Father Su, in the end, she made her good daughter suffer. ¡°Qian Qian.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± The two of them actually put on a show of showing their mother-daughter rtionship, without caring for others. The staff members around them were stunned and did not know how to evaluate them. ¡°Um,dies, do you still want to see the jewelry?¡± Su Qian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± She must win against Su Yan. She did not know what Su Yan liked that made her so well taken care of. Since Su Yan could do it, so could she.?Wasn¡¯t it just money? She had it too. The saledy led them upstairs. As soon as they reached the third floor, Su Qian¡¯s eyes froze. There was a set of jewelry in the middle of the disy cab. There were a total of twenty pieces, from head essories to earrings to nes and bracelets. They reflected a beautiful light under the lights. Su Qian immediately fell in love with this set of jewelry. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Su Qian¡¯s breathing quickened and her face turned red. The saledy pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Sorry, Miss, this set of jewelry has just been bought.¡± ¡°Someone bought it?!¡± Su Qian cried out in shock as she turned to Mother Su for help. This time, Mother Su did not dare to casually agree to it.. This set of jewelry was worth ten million yuan, and it was not something she could afford right now. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Please Behave Yourself

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon seeing this, but she still put on an understanding expression. ¡°Mother, I just thought that this set of jewelry is too beautiful.¡± Seeing that Mother Su wasn¡¯t as nervous as before, she then said enviously, ¡°This is something I can only see on television.¡± Apart from envy, she also lowered her eyes and looked sad. Mother Su¡¯s heart was filled with love as she looked at Su Qian¡¯s palm-sized face and hugged her. ¡°My daughter has suffered. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll buy you everything you want.¡± The saledy¡¯s smile froze when she saw the mother-daughter rtionship. When Mother Su¡¯s show of motherly love was finally over, she then said arrogantly to the saledy, ¡°Is there another set of this set of jewelry? We want it.¡± The saledy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. The jewelry on this floor is unique.¡± Mother Su¡¯s expression turned ugly, she thought about it and suggested, ¡°How about this, you negotiate with the person who bought this set of jewelry and see if they can transfer it to us? We can give them somepensation.¡± Recalling Su Yan¡¯s reaction just now, the saledy¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam, this is a customer¡¯s privacy, we can¡¯t reveal it casually.¡± Mother Su said unhappily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you more money, sell this set of jewelry to me and say that I¡¯ve already booked it in advance, but you forgot because of your mistake.¡± This bossy tone made the saledy angry and her expression turned cold. ¡°Madam, what are you talking about? Please don¡¯t insult our professional ethics.¡± Mother Su wanted to kick up a fuss again, but Su Qian pulled her back. Following Su Qian¡¯s gaze, Mother Su saw the man sitting in the wheelchair at the banquet yesterday. The man had a cold expression on his face when he was talking to someone else. However, the strange thing was that the man¡¯s gaze never focused. Mother Su paused.?Was this man blind? On the other end of the line, the sales manager of ¡®Mr. Love¡¯ was eagerly introducing the unique jewelry in their store to Shi Qing when he said, ¡°I want to customize a unique jewelry for her.¡± With that, Shi Qing raised his hand and Xu Xin handed him a design draft. Shi Qing¡¯s slender fingers rubbed against the manuscript twice longingly before he raised the manuscript slightly so that the sales manager could get it. ¡°This is Master Linna¡¯s manuscript. Follow this and use the ¡®Heart of the Sea Blue¡¯ that I previously stored in your store.¡± The sales manager took the manuscript. The moment he saw the contents, he knew that if this piece of jewelry could be produced, it would definitely sell well! Just as he was thinking about replicating the manuscript in the future, he recalled the identity of the man in front of him and his methods of suppressing others. He shuddered and put down the inappropriate thoughts in his heart. He said respectfully, ¡°Alright, President Shi, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely satisfy you and thatdy.¡± Shi Qing nodded. Just as he was about to ask Xu Xin to push him away, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Excuse me, are you Sister Su Yan¡¯s friend?¡± Upon seeing who it was, Xu Xin bent down and whispered into Shi Qing¡¯s ear, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s Su Qian.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t see Sister Su Yan downstairs, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to call you.¡± She did not take a closer look yesterday, but today, she realized that this man¡¯s face was really good-looking. His facial features were clear, his lines were cold, and he exuded an air of nobility. No wonder he was praised to be the center of attention among so many big shots yesterday. Su Qian was extremely jealous in her heart. Huo Nan was already outstanding enough, but now there was another man of unknown origin.?What ability did Su Yan have to attract so many outstanding people? As they got closer, Su Qian could sense that there was something wrong with Shi Qing¡¯s eyes. She tentatively stretched out her hand, only to see that Shi Qing had no reaction. Su Qian was stunned. This person was not only crippled, but also blind! Su Yan, oh Su Yan. She gave up such an outstanding person like Brother Huo Nan for a cripple. She did not know whether to call her smart or stupid. ¡°Miss, please behave yourself.¡± Xu Xin grabbed Su Qian¡¯s hand and spoke in a cold voice that made Su Qian panic. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes were red and her voice was timid like a little rabbit. ¡°Can you let go of me? You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Xu Xin, who had already investigated Su Qian¡¯s background, wasn¡¯t too interested in Su Qian¡¯s appearance. He shot Su Qian a warning nce before letting go of her hand and allowing Su Qian to pat her injured wrist. Su Qian pulled up her sleeves to take a look. The area that Xu Xin had grabbed earlier had turned red. With hatred in her heart, she med this on Su Yan. ¡°Qianqian, how are you?¡± Mother Su rushed over like a mother hen protecting her child. As soon as she saw therge patch of red, she yelled at Xu Xin, ¡°Who are you? Why did you hurt my daughter?¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Don¡¯t Be Too Hypocritical

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Xin understood Mother Su too well, she was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Xu Xin nodded his head politely at Mother Su¡¯s usation. ¡°Thisdy¡¯s behavior is strange. I¡¯m worried that she might hurt my boss. If this madam thinks that there¡¯s something wrong with what I¡¯ve done, we can go through legal procedures. If madam decides to sue, I can get mywyer to contact you.¡± His attitude was gentle and polite, and no one could find fault with his manners. However, the words that he said made people ufortable. As expected, Xu Xin¡¯s words made Mother Su hesitate. Looking at Xu Xin¡¯s smiling face, Mother Su was stuck in a dilemma. Su Qian grabbed onto her mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. This man is probably too anxious.¡± Xu Xin nodded at Su Qian and pushed Shi Qing down the stairs. ¡°Boss, this pair of mother and daughter from the Su family are too good at prancing. Do you think we should deal with them?¡± Shi Qing knocked on the armrest of the wheelchair. ¡°No need. She wants to do it herself.¡± A momentter, Shi Qing asked again, ¡°Have you decided on the people sent to protect Xixi?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯ve already ced them beside Miss Yun.¡± Shi Qing changed his posture as the phrase ¡®Miss Yun¡¯ pleased him. After a short conversation, they were led to Su Yan¡¯s lounge. ¡°Done? Let¡¯s go then.¡± Su Yan packed up her things and was a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that I can study again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a student like Xixi who likes to study.¡± Su Yan let out a long sigh. ¡°I have no choice. The college entrance examination ising soon. I¡¯ll learn as much as I can.¡± The three of them walked out of the lounge and bumped into Mother Su and Su Qian. Su Qian felt a little upset when she saw that Su Yan was indeed with this man. Should she be happy that Su Yan would not snatch Huo Nan from her, or should she be angry that Su Yan had found a man with a better family background? ¡°Big Sister, you really came with this gentleman.¡± Su Qian lowered her eyes. ¡°You should be more careful, you can¡¯t let Brother Huo Nan down.¡± Mother Su continued, ¡°Who knows what your sister is thinking? She probably doesn¡¯t feel content with just one man, so she doesn¡¯t want to let any of them go.¡± As she said this, Mother Su covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t end up with neither side gaining anything, then it will be all for nothing.¡± She had already expected that Mother Su would say something bad, but Su Yan was not angry. Instead, Shi Qing was furious. He pulled Xu Xin over and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Cut off all cooperation with the Su family and snatch all their clients.¡± Shi Qing secretly hated himself.?Why didn¡¯t he find his Xixi earlier? What kind of life did she lead in the Su family? Su Qian softly said, ¡°If Big Sister wants to see the jewelry, you can tell us. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we came together?¡± ¡°Forget it. With you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get a single item.¡± Seeing that she could not leave for the time being, Su Yan sat back on the sofa. ¡°Do you still remember when we went out to buy clothes a while ago? In the end, I didn¡¯t buy any of the clothes I picked because you said you wanted to wear something different from me.¡± Su Yan smiled. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you change it and insist that I don¡¯t buy it?¡± Su Qian froze, unable to exin herself. The blind man sitting in the wheelchair turned around and looked at her with a gaze as sharp as an eagle¡¯s that made Su Qian feel flustered.?This man was clearly blind, how could he make her so flustered? ¡°Su Qian, don¡¯t be so hypocritical,¡± Su Yan sneered. ¡°Not everyone is willing to spoil you.¡± With that, Su Yan added meaningfully, ¡°Also, did you mention Huo Nan just now? When you said that, did you not feel guilty?¡± Su Qian took a step back.?What did Su Yan mean by that? She knew about her rtionship with Huo Nan? No, no way. After forcing herself to calm down, Su Qian saw Su Yan holding a hotel room card in her hand. As she focused her gaze on it, she realized that this room card belonged to the hotel she and Huo Nan went to yesterday. Su Yan did not expect this room card to be put to use so quickly. When Shi Qing gave her the room card just now, Su Yan did not know what use it had. Su Yan turned to look at the man who was still as calm as ever. She wondered if he had already nned for this to happen. Was that why he had prepared everything beforehand? Su Yan¡¯s words stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. Mother Su could not stand it when her daughter was ndered, so she got furious in an instant. Father Su¡¯s warning just now had long been forgotten by Mother Su. She spoke without thinking, ¡°You little b*tch, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t randomly nder others, don¡¯t think that everyone is like you. You little b*tch, do you have any evidence to prove what you are saying? Our Qianqian is such a good girl, how can you nder her?¡± The more Mother Su spoke, the angrier she got. She was so excited that she wanted to scratch Suyan¡¯s face. Su Yan fiddled with the room card in her hand and stared at Su Qian with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Oh? Am I truly ndering her?¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: You¡¯re Not Ugly

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Qian felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head. Her face turned pale and she was stunned for a moment before stopping her mother. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Qian felt that she had alreadypromised to this extent, but Su Yan¡¯s voice entered Su Qian¡¯s ears like a poisonous snake. ¡°Are you sure that I¡¯m ndering your daughter?¡± ¡°Mother, she¡¯s my older sister, you can¡¯t do this, don¡¯t.¡± Su Qian hugged Mother Su¡¯s waist from behind and tried her best to hold her back. As a result, Mother Su was standing in front, baring her fangs and brandishing her ws while Su Qian was holding her from behind. She wanted to appear gentle and innocent, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want Su Yan to notice anything wrong and expose her. It stung the eyes. Su Yan looked away and whispered into Shi Qing¡¯s ear, ¡°Luckily you can¡¯t see it now. Otherwise, you would definitely want to poke your own eyes.¡± Su Yan¡¯s attitude made Mother Su even angrier. ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to scratch that little b*tch¡¯s face today.¡± Xu Xin¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Miss Su, do you need legal help? The nearest police station is only a few minutes away.¡± These words made Mother Su calm down, seeing the seriousness on Xu Xin¡¯s face, she finally calmed down. She adjusted her disheveled appearance and put on a fake smile as she said, ¡°Su Yan, I won¡¯t hold it against you since you¡¯ve been raised by the Su Family for over a decade. ¡°But topensate your sister, buy her some jewelry.¡± Mother Su raised her head. ¡°In a few days, your sister will appear in front of the public for hering-of-age ceremony. You don¡¯t wish to see your sister being embarrassed, do you?¡± Su Yan looked at the silent Su Qian. ¡°You think so too?¡± Su Qian did not say anything, in the end, she still had some hope in her heart. It would be a good thing if she could make Su Yan admit defeat. Su Yan nodded in understanding. In Su Qian¡¯s eyes, she seemed to agree. Su Qian looked at the man sitting next to Su Yan and thought about the set of glittering jewelry upstairs. Her heart burned and her breathing quickened. The current Su Qian was still young and wasn¡¯t that scheming. Most of her thoughts were superficial and she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face. ¡°Are you guys dreaming?¡± Su Yanughed after she said that. After a while, she stopped. ¡°You guys are pretty ugly, but you¡¯re dreaming of wearing pretty things? Who do you think you are? Why should I buy things for you?¡± Su Yan met Mother Su¡¯s fiery eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°What does it have to do with me whether Su Qian is embarrassed or not?¡± Mother Su was so angry that she lost her voice. She wanted to use the kindness of raising her to suppress Su Yan, but when she thought about the incident in the morning, Su Yan clearly did not care about the kindness of raising her. Mother Su could only watch Su Yan¡¯s back as she left. She spat harshly, ¡°You were born but your mother did not raise you, you deserve to be an orphan.¡± When she thought about how Su Yan had ndered Su Qian, Mother Su hated herself for not letting Su Yan starve to death after adopting her. Su Yan pushed Shi Qing away and waited for Xu Xin to drive the car over. Su Yan leaned over and whispered into Shi Qing¡¯s ear, ¡°Did you bring me here on purpose? Did you expect Su Qian and the others toe?¡± Shi Qing shook his head. ¡°Master Lina¡¯s manuscript is ready, I want to customize a set of jewelry for you.¡± Su Yan, who was just joking, was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were a little hot as she grabbed Shi Qing¡¯s neck from behind and ced her chin on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder. The sudden warmth that came over made Shi Qing pause. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan shook her head hard, suppressing the emotions that had just risen in her heart. ¡°Nothing. Since it¡¯s a gift, shouldn¡¯t it be a surprise for me? Why did you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a gift.¡± Su Yan was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Qing¡¯s lips curled up slowly. ¡°That set of gemstones is not worthy of being a gift.¡± Shi Qing grabbed Su Yan¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°I¡¯mme and blind, do you really want to marry me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°No regrets?¡± ¡°No regrets.¡± Shi Qing felt warm in his heart. In the end, he asked with certainty, ¡°Rumor has it that I¡¯m ruthless and not a good person. Are you really willing?¡± Perhaps it was because the more he cared about her, the less confident he became. Shi Qing tilted his head slightly, as if he wanted to avoid Su Yan¡¯s gaze. However, Su Yan nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°That¡¯s a rumor, I only believe in what I see, the Shi Qing I know is a gentle and kind man.¡± Shi Qing¡¯s ears turned red from the kiss, and his face heated up. Su Yan poked Shi Qing¡¯s cheek. ¡°Right, you don¡¯t even know what I look like now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m ugly?¡± Shi Qing also smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not ugly.¡± ¡°You never even met me.¡± ¡°Not ugly..¡± Shi Qing had a serious look on his face, he was indeed objecting to Su Yan calling herself ugly. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Trying to please me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The soft blush on Shi Qing¡¯s face only subsided when he reached the ce where Su Yan was being tutored. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go for tuition first. After settling the Su family¡¯s matter, I have to focus on weing the college entrance examination.¡± Su Yan was full of confidence when she said this, but being confident in it and being able to do it are twopletely different matters. It was the beginning of May and the college entrance examination was in a month¡¯s time. She wondered how much she could learn before the college entrance examination. After Su Yan closed the door, Xu Xin rolled up the window, and Shi Qing knew that Su Yan had left. ¡°How long until Doctor Gong arrives?¡± Xu Xin immediately replied, ¡°She¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡± Without waiting for Shi Qing¡¯s response, Xu Xinined in a low voice, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all because you haven¡¯t been seeking treatment. If you had treated it the first time you discovered the symptoms, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Xu Xin pped himself in the face.?This mouth of his really doesn¡¯t know how to differentiate between situations, didn¡¯t he know what to say and what not to say? However, Xu Xin found it strange that Shi Qing actually agreed with him. He even said seriously, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± When night fell, Su Yan finished half a day of studying. To Su Yan¡¯s satisfaction, she did not forget the memories regarding high school knowledge. Or rather, she would not remember it normally, but once she worked on a question, those memories would appear like a tide. The most suitable form and the most suitable solution would appear in her mind. After an afternoon of tutoring, Su Yan had already learned and mastered the knowledge of high school. Sitting in the car, Su Yan smiled. That was good, she was afraid that revision would take a lot of time and she would not be able to deal with the Su family¡¯s scumbags. The atmosphere in the Su family was a little gloomy. After seeing Su Yan enter the house, Mother Su even looked at Su Yan arrogantly. Su Yan held her forehead and sighed.?Was her foster mother¡¯s brain useful? Why didn¡¯t she learn her lesson?? ¡°Xiao Yan, you¡¯re back?¡± Mother Su weed her with a smile. Although her words were solicitous, her tone was abnormally arrogant. It was really strange when they were put together. ¡°Come and sit down, I know you like lychees. These lychees were just plucked from the tree. Do you want to try it?¡± Mother Su smiled and pulled Su Yan to the dining room. Sure enough, there was arge box on the dining table, filled with lychees. ¡°Quickly try it, it¡¯s very fresh.¡± Looking at Mother Su¡¯s attentive gaze, Su Yan sighed. ¡°Mother, do you really treat me as your biological daughter?¡± Mother Su nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yan asked again, ¡°Mom, do you know that I don¡¯t eat lychees?¡± Mother Su did not expect that she would receive such an answer, she froze on the spot. ¡°When I was young, I went to visit a rtive once. That rtive had a little boy.¡± Su Yan said sarcastically, ¡°I ate a lychee on their table and he told me not to touch their things. He even forced the lychee out of my mouth, causing me to choke on the lychee seed.¡± Looking at Mother Su¡¯s confused expression, Su Yanughed coldly. ¡°Do you still remember? Later on, I went to the hospital to retrieve the lychee seed. You even said that I wasted money.¡± Under Su Yan¡¯s gaze, Mother Su was stunned, she vaguely remembered this matter. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that child still young and ignorant?¡± Mother Su tried to exin. Su Yan smiled coldly and nodded. ¡°Yes, that boy is young. He¡¯s only a year older than me. He¡¯s so young.¡± Mother Su could not exin herself, she was so anxious that she did not know what to say. Su Qian naturally didn¡¯t want to see her mother like this, so she stepped forward to support her. ¡°Big Sister, do you want to eat lychee now? You have to ovee your childhood trauma.¡± Su Yan looked at Su Qian with a smile that was not quite a smile. Under Su Yan¡¯s gaze, Su Qian¡¯s face became paler and paler. When Su Yan finally opened her mouth to speak, Su Qian suddenly realized that she was sweating under Su Yan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Since Mother has the intention to please me now, she should know why Father was so angry yesterday morning, right?¡± Mother Su, who had always been high and mighty, seemed to have suddenly changed her stance. Looking at Su Yan, who seemed to be one level higher than her, Mother Su felt a little flustered. She recalled how she hadined to Father Su that Su Yan did not respect her. In the end, Father Su scolded her again. Father Su even pointed at her nose and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Su family to go bankrupt and want to continue with the extravagant life, don¡¯t provoke Su Yan anymore. She¡¯s no longer the child who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Looking at Mother Su¡¯s unwilling expression, Father Su added, ¡°Who do you think the man beside her is? He¡¯s the famous CEO Shi, the head of the Shi family, one of the four big families in the Capital.¡± After, he felt that it was not enough, so Father Su said coldly, ¡°If you really caused the Su family to suffer, I don¡¯t need to tell you what I will do, right?¡± Father Su¡¯s expression was too cold and Mother Su shivered for no reason. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Wasting Resources

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mother Su was certain that Father Su would keep his promise. Recalling Father Su¡¯s past methods, Mother Su tugged at Father Su¡¯s pants, she did not even dare to cry. ¡°I will not find trouble with Su Yan again, I will treat her well, I will.¡± Father Su nced at Mother Su. ¡°I hope so.¡± After receiving Father Su¡¯s warning, Mother Su wanted to use the lychees that had just arrived to get into Su Yan¡¯s good graces. But who knew that Su Yan was so stubborn and even brought up such a past. Mother Su could not hold her face anymore. Due to Father Su¡¯s warning, she did not know how to say it, she could only look at Su Yan mournfully, her face slightly distorted. ¡°Big Sister, Mother is so busy but she still thought of you. You can¡¯t treat her like this even if you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Su Qian was angry and her usually gentle voice had a hint of toughness. ¡°Big Sister, you should apologize to Mother.¡± Su Qian felt like she was protecting his mother¡¯s dignity, so she turned around to look at her mother with a heartbroken expression. Unexpectedly, Mother Su¡¯s eyes went wide as she grabbed Su Qian and covered her mouth. She smiled at Su Yan and said, ¡°Your sister is like this, sometimes she speaks without thinking. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°Of course. Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Mother Su immediately let go of Su Qian and followed behind Su Yan. Before Su Yan entered the room, she suddenly stopped. When she saw Mother Su behind her, she smiled lightly. ¡°Mother, please tell Sister that it¡¯s not wrong for her to pretend to be innocent and harmless, but she has to be careful. Don¡¯t pretend to be harmless and in the end it bes petty.¡± When Su Qian, who had been following behind them, heard this, she immediately twisted her ankle and cried out in fear as she knelt down to massage her ankle.?Has she seen it? No. Has everyone seen it? But why hadn¡¯t anyone said so??Su Qian suddenly understood what was going on when she saw that Mother Su¡¯s earrings did not even shake when she ran worriedly towards her. People in the upper-ss society would usually save face for others and not hit the sore spot.?Was that why no one said anything? Did that mean that her petty appearance was seen by everyone at the banquet yesterday? Could it be that the topic of discussionst night was that she, the legitimate daughter of the Su family, was inferior to Su Yan, this adopted daughter??Su Qian fell into a state of extreme panic and began to gnaw at her nails. She couldn¡¯t even care about her swollen ankle. Mother Su panicked as she looked at Su Qian in front of her, she didn¡¯t even know how to handle this matter. It was only when Su Yan¡¯s lukewarm voice came from behind that Mother Su finally remembered to send her to the hospital. ¡°Su Yan!¡± After calling for the ambnce, Mother Su gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yan, who was still watching the show. Su Yan smiled and asked, ¡°Did you forget Father¡¯s warning so quickly?¡± At that moment, Mother Su felt that the smiling Su Yan in front of her was even more terrifying than an evil spirit. Finally, Mother Su dragged Su Qian down the stairs and waited for the ambnce to arrive. Su Yan clicked her tongue. ¡°What a waste of resources. She only sprained her ankle and called for an ambnce?¡± Not long after, the sound of an ambnce could be heard outside the vi. It was a mess. Su Yan looked at the silent study room and raised her eyebrows. In her previous life, she thought that Father Su cared a lot about Su Qian. So this was it? Early the next morning, Su Yan received a call from Mother Su. On the other end of the call, Mother Su said in a rare kind voice, ¡°Xiao Yan, your sister is hospitalized and doesn¡¯t have much time to buy clothes. Why don¡¯t you buy a few pieces for her? After all, both of you are having youring-of-age ceremony in a few days. If your sister doesn¡¯t look good, it would be embarrassing for you too.¡± Although Mother Su¡¯s words were still shameless, they were clearly more logical than before. Su Qian¡¯s poor dressing would indeed smear Su Yan¡¯s reputation. But what did it matter??Su Yan only answered, ¡°How¡¯s her leg? Is it broken?¡± What she meant was, if she didn¡¯t have any fractures, why would she be hospitalized? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing? Mother Su paused for a moment and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a sprain. It¡¯s just that your sister didn¡¯t have a good life in the past. I was worried, so I arranged a full-body checkup for your sister.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°A full-body checkup? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had a full-body checkup all these years.¡± Mother Su could barely maintain her gentle voice on the other end of the line. She had to pinch her own thigh to maintain her rationality. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s Mother¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve always wanted to look for your sister, and I¡¯ve indeed neglected you. How about this? Find a time and I¡¯ll arrange for you toe for a physical examination. It¡¯s not good for your health to study all day.¡± Su Yan agreed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let me know when you¡¯ve made the arrangements so that I can spare some time. The college entrance examination ising soon and I¡¯m looking for someone to tutor me.¡± Su Yan changed the topic. ¡°My sister is in the same year as me. How¡¯s her studies?¡± Thinking back to Su Qian¡¯s results, Mother Su wanted to hang up. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Hospitalized

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan refused to let her go and said, ¡°Little sister¡¯s results aren¡¯t too good. How about you find someone to tutor her?¡± Mother Su said rather awkwardly, ¡°Well, the doctor is here. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Listening to the beeping sound of the phone, Su Yan narrowed her eyes. Mother Su was not a smart person, but the phone call today made sense. It was obvious that someone was guiding Mother Su behind her back. Su Yan narrowed her eyes.?Who could this person be? What was he trying to do? Did he simply dislike her, or did he have other motives? Before Su Yan could think clearly, the sound of a car honking could be heard from outside the window. Su Yan looked out and saw Huo Nan leaning out of the car, gesturing at her with his free hand. What trouble was this Huo Nan stirring up again? Su Yan recalled that in her previous life, Huo Nan was still reserved and waiting for her to go to him. What did he mean by appearing in front of her every now and then? After changing into a short-sleeved shirt and shorts, Su Yan left the vi. Looking at Huo Nan standing in front of her with a greasy smile, Su Yan felt nauseous. ¡°Xiao Yan, you¡¯re finally out. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Then, Huo Nan took out a huge bouquet of flowers from the back seat. ¡°This is for you.¡± Su Yan looked at the way Huo Nan was talking to her excitedly and felt even more puzzled. In her previous life, she had always been obedient to Huo Nan and thought of him in every way, but Huo Nan had always been cold to her. Now that she was cold to Huo Nan, Huo Nan suddenly changed his attitude? Su Yan¡¯s eyes coldly followed Huo Nan¡¯s actions and got into Huo Nan¡¯s car. She silently confirmed that men were indeed cheap. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about where I¡¯m taking you?¡± Huo Nan asked with a smug expression. Su Yan nced at Huo Nan and smiled. ¡°Where to? What for?¡± Huo Nan beamed with joy and said, ¡°There¡¯s a new Southeast Asian restaurant on themercial street. I remember you saying that you especially like Indian cuisine. Shall I bring you to try it today?¡± Woah? He was really here to please her??Su Yan was slightly surprised and her expression became even stranger. As the car drove far away, Su Yan calmed herself down and asked, ¡°Did you know that Su Qian was hospitalizedst night?¡± ¡°In the hospital?¡± The car suddenly stopped and Huo Nan turned around to face Su Yan. ¡°What happened to Su Qian?¡± ¡°Nothing much. She just hurt her legst night. Mother was too worried about her and sent her to the hospital.¡± Su Yan was suspicious. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± Only then did Huo Nan realize that he had lost hisposure. He hurriedly wiped the sweat on his forehead and pretended to be calm. ¡°Nothing, do you want to go and see her? I¡¯m worried that someone will gossip and say that you can¡¯t tolerate your sister.¡± Su Yan pretended not to notice Huo Nan¡¯s abnormality. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± In the end, she even felt a little embarrassed. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the restaurant today. It¡¯s such a waste of your kind intentions.¡± On the way to the hospital, Huo Nan thought about many things.?How did he feel about Su Qian? Did he like her? A little. After all, they had an intimate rtionship. How much did he like her then? Huo Nan stole a nce at Su Yan¡¯s elegant and beautiful face, and the scales in his heart tilted in Su Yan¡¯s direction. Su Qian was gentle, but she was too petty. She was not suitable to be a wife, but it was a good choice to keep her as a mistress. After sorting out the positions of Su Yan and Su Qian in his heart, Huo Nan felt his mood lighten. He smiled gentlemanly at Su Yan beside him. ¡°How about bringing some fruits for your sister?¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Huo Nan then got out of the car happily and went to the fruit shop next door to buy a fruit basket. Due to his rtionship with Su Qian, Huo Nan had only picked expensive-looking fruits. He never expected that an average person would not give these fruits to a patient. When Huo Nan ced the fruits in the backseat, Su Yan gave Huo Nan a meaningful look. Huo Nan thought that Su Yan was satisfied with him and was in a better mood. Su Yan :¡±¡­¡±?Is this guy stupid? Usually, this fellow didn¡¯t look that stupid. Why was he so stupid today? Under Su Yan¡¯s disdain, the two of them finally reached the hospital. Mother Su was sending someone out and bowed respectfully. When she saw Su Yan and Huo Nan, Mother Su was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Yan held the flowers and smiled as she looked at Huo Nan, who had taken out a fruit basket from the car. ¡°My sister is sick, of course I have toe and see her.¡± ¡°Yes, Xiao Yan¡¯s sister is my sister. I want to visit her too.¡± Huo Nan carried the fruit basket and smiled confidently. ¡°How is Qianqian? Does she have any fractures?¡± Following Huo Nan¡¯s words, Mother Su¡¯s smile stiffened. Finally, under Huo Nan¡¯s fervent gaze, she said with difficulty, ¡°Qianqian is fine, she just sprained her ankle. You guys don¡¯t have to rush over.¡± Huo Nan let out a sigh of relief.. However, he soon felt that Su Qian was too delicate and began to think about whether he should even keep her as a mistress. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: The Four Great ns of the Capital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Su Yan and the other two entered the room, Su Qian was fiddling with her phone with a smile on her face. When she saw them enter, she immediately hid her phone behind her back. Huo Nan frowned.?What was the meaning of this? Why was she avoiding him? ¡°Big Sister, Brother Huo Nan, you guys are here.¡± Su Qian sat on the bed with an innocent smile on her face. Her oversized hospital gown made her look even smaller, it did make her look like a sickly beauty. Huo Nan, who had just despised Su Qian, suddenly remembered what happened in the car yesterday when he saw her weak appearance. He swallowed as a fire burned within him. Huo Nan¡¯s small actions naturally could not be hidden from Su Yan, who had sharp eyes. At the same time, Su Yan smiled gently at Su Qian, who was lying on the bed. ¡°You have to take care of yourself. After all, your legs are a big deal.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Su Qian agreed. ¡°I feel bad that you and Brother Huo Nan have toe and see me.¡± Su Yan leaned over and patted Su Qian¡¯s head. ¡°If you feel bad, then take care of yourself. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Su Qian naturally agreed. In fact, her expression was a little dazed, as if she was ttered that Su Yan had touched her head. It was different, not only did Mother Su be smarter, but even Su Qian had changed. Even though Su Qian still appeared unconvinced, she was no longer as anxious as she used to be. Su Yan looked coldly at Su Qian before turning to Mother Su. She was wondering who had seen them and what they had said to them. Su Qian continued, ¡°Brother Huo Nan, are you going on a date with Big sister?¡± Her eyes were filled with envy as she looked at the huge bouquet of roses in Su Yan¡¯s hands. ¡°Brother Huo Nan and Big Sister, you have to have fun, don¡¯t bete because of me.¡± Huo Nan was touched by her innocent smile, he felt that Su Qian was too sensible. As his thoughts changed from Su Qian to Su Yan, he realized that the two sisters were actually getting along well today. Huo Nan was shocked.?Could it be that the two sisters had alreadye to apromise because of him? Su Yan retracted her hand without batting an eyelid. She wiped her hands on the bed without anyone noticing before she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you rest well. Huo Nan, you¡­ just do what you can for her. I¡¯ll go out to buy food.¡± She turned to look at Mother Su who was looking at her eagerly. Su Yanforted her, ¡°Mom, just rest well.¡± Mother Su naturally agreed happily and no longer bore any grudges. Su Yan muttered to herself as she walked out of the ward. In the end, she decided to call Shi Qing and tell him everything that she had discovered. On the other end, Shi Qing also pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Xixi, you should know that you are the daughter of the Yun family.¡± Su Yan replied, ¡°Yes. Could it be that Su Qian and Mother Su¡¯s change has something to do with the Yun family?¡± ¡°The Yun family¡¯s situation is veryplicated. Back then, Uncle Yun and Auntie died in a strange manner. After so many years, we still couldn¡¯t find the murderer, so I suspect that this has something to do with the Yun family.¡± Shi Qing fell silent again. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to hesitate.¡± After hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Shi Qing continued, ¡°I suspect that this has something to do with Old Master Yun. It might even be Old Master Yun manipting everything behind the scenes.¡± Shi Qing paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In a while, I will sort out the internal affairs of the Yun family and their rtionships with each other before sending them to you. You have to be careful. After I arrive at City A, the Yun family will also secretly follow me to City A.¡± ¡°So you suspect that Su Qian and Mother Su are in contact with the Yun family?¡± Shi Qing nodded, it was very possible. After receiving such news, Su Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She put down her phone in confusion. Su Yan knew very well what kind of family the Yun family was. The Capital had gathered the four most famous families in China. Lu, Yun, Bai, Shi. It was obvious from the ranking that the Yun family was ranked second, while the Shi family was rankedst. Before, Shi Qing was the current head of the Shi family. However, Shi Qing¡¯s legs were disabled and he went blind after he was in a car ident three years ago. This was a huge blow to the Shi family. Su Yan did not know how Shi Qing managed to regain his footing in the family. However, it was rumored that the flow of personnel in the Shi family during that period of time was tooplicated. Many people were kicked out of the Shi family¡¯s central power. Many people even died in car idents, earthquakes, and other natural disasters. It was also at this time that Shi Qing¡¯s reputation of being ruthless spread. It was also because of a crippled person like Shi Qing that the Shi family could not match up to the Yun family and the Bai family in terms of development. It dropped from its original ranking of second tost. As for the Yun family, Su Yan¡¯s father wasn¡¯t the head of the Yun family back then. He was just one of the sessors. However, he had a strong momentum and married a daughter of the Lu family as his wife. The daughter she gave birth to was also very pleasing to Old Master Yun. He was basically the next person in power. If not for the ident that happened more than ten years ago, Su Yan would be living afortable life now.. She would not be spending so much effort to scheme and take revenge for herself. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Stalking

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Su Yan returned to the hospital room, Su Qian was chatting happily with Huo Nan, who was sitting on the edge of the bed. Mother Su was also standing to the side with a smile on her face, eager to see how close Su Qian and Huo Nan were. Through the window of the ward, Su Yan thought that it was indeed different after they had physical contact. Su Qian and Huo Nan would subconsciously act intimately with each other, and there was even an indescribable intimacy between them. When Su Yan entered the room, Su Qian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Big sister.¡± Su Yan ced the food in front of Su Qian and Mother Su before turning to Huo Nan, who was still sitting beside Su Qian. She smiled and said, ¡°I have tuitionter, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. Take care of yourself, sister.¡± Before she left, she turned around and said meaningfully to Huo Nan, ¡°Huo Nan must take good care of my sister.¡± After leaving the ward, Su Yan felt that something was wrong after taking a few steps. Someone was following her. Su Yan stopped in her tracks. She took out a small mirror from her bag and pretended to touch up her makeup to check the situation behind her. However, it was very quiet at the back. There was obviously nothing unusual. Su Yan did not believe it. She could feel that the gaze that followed her like a shadow was so sticky that it was like a poisonous snake staring at its prey. Kidnapping in broad daylight?? Kidnapped??Su Yan suddenly paused as she recalled the time she was disfigured in her previous life. She was dragged out by Su Qian because Su Qian said that the store they frequented had new clothes. She wanted to go take a look, but not long after, the store caught fire. In her panic, Su Qian pushed Su Yan into the fire, causing her disfigurement. At that time, she thought that Su Qian wanted to harm her, but now that she thought about it, she felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. It was impossible for Su Qian to do such a thing alone. There might be traces of someone else behind this. Su Yan turned into another corridor and quickly entered the second ward. She picked up Shi Qing¡¯s call. After a while, hurried footsteps could be heard from outside, mixed with a panicked conversation. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°I saw her walk over just now.¡± Through the curtain of the ward, Su Yan saw two short, sharp-faced men. The two men talked for a while, and finally, they decided they should not alert the enemy, so they left together. Su Yan did not dare to go out. In fact, her legs were weak. After ten minutes, the two of them appeared in the corridor again. ¡°She¡¯s really not around anymore?¡± ¡°We might have really lost her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s report to the higher-ups first.¡± After their conversation, they finally left. Shi Qing¡¯s voice came from the other end as well. ¡°Where are you in the hospital now? Don¡¯t move yet, wait for me to look for you.¡± Shi Qing¡¯s voice was urgent, losing his usual calmness. When she heard Shi Qing¡¯s words, Su Yan first told him her location before rxing. When she was tense, she would not feel anything. However, once she rxed, the fear and aggrieved feelings that she had just felt rose. Su Yan¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°Shi Qing.¡± She sounded like she was crying.?Shi Qing¡¯s breath stopped for a while. The hand that was holding onto the phone started to exert force, and the phone made creaking sounds as if it could not bear the burden. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Shi Qing¡¯s voice was firm and powerful, giving Su Yan some strength. She held onto the bed beside her as she squatted down and said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I¡¯ll wait for you. It was just a casual sentence from the girl, but it made Shi Qing pause in his thoughts. After a long while, he barely found his voice. ¡°Wait for me.¡± The call did not end. Su Yan squatted on the ground and pressed herself into a ball, as if this would give her a sense of security. Listening to the man¡¯s breathing on the other end of the call, Su Yan¡¯s heart finally calmed down. Because she was not sure if the people outside had really left, Su Yan¡¯s voice remained low. ¡°Do you think the people following me are from the Yun family?¡± Shi Qing did not expect the young girl to calm down so quickly, but he replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible. The Yun family has been in City A for some time, but there has been no news from them. We cannot rule out the possibility that they have been making preparations.¡± ¡°What is their motive foring to me? To silence and eliminate me?¡± Su Yan¡¯s probing guess was also the most reasonable exnation at the moment. Shi Qing became more and more worried. He hated that the car was driving too slowly and could not bring the girl back to a safe ce. Su Yan didn¡¯t mind that she didn¡¯t get an answer. After a while, she asked again, ¡°Ah Qing, what happened to you back then?¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Shi Qing was so agitated that his voice went out of tune. Realizing that he had lost hisposure, he hurriedly added, ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Su Yan did not expect herself to address him so intimately just now. Her face instantly turned red, and she coughed before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that since we are engaged, we should be closer when addressing each other. I¡¯ll call you Ah Qing from now on, okay?¡± Shi Qing took a deep breath.. After a while, he replied with great care, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Triad Habits

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the sudden shyness passed, Su Yan was about to say something when the door to the ward suddenly opened. Shi Qing, who was dressed in ck, appeared in front of Su Yan. He was still in a wheelchair and his eyes were unfocused. ¡°Ah Qing.¡± Along with the fear from her previous life, Su Yan pounced on Shi Qing, hugged him, and started sobbing. Shi Qing patted Su Yan¡¯s head and consoled her softly, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s alright now.¡± The bodyguards behind Xu Xin, who were dressed in ck and wearing sunsses, couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene. Was the personforting her really their boss? That unsmiling boss who would makepanies go out of business for no reason? Then, they shifted their gaze to the young girl. The young girl had an excellent figure and a beautiful face. She had the immaturity of a youth and could be considered a beauty. But¡­ The bodyguards looked at each other. No matter how beautiful a woman was, it was useless. Their boss couldn¡¯t see it. Could it be that this girl really used her charisma to conquer their boss??The bodyguards were also confused by Xu Xin. From the first time he met Su Yan, Xu Xin had been wondering if his boss was paying too much attention to Su Yan. He was always thinking of her and even found an excuse to hold a banquet to help her suppress the Huo family. He doesn¡¯t get it.?Maybe this is why the boss is the boss? It was only after Su Yan had calmed down that she realized there were so many people behind Shi Qing. Her face instantly flushed red as she let go of Shi Qing¡¯s hand and coughed lightly. ¡°Assistant Xu, you¡¯re here too.¡± Xu Xin nodded. ¡°Miss Su.¡± At this moment, a few men in ck appeared outside the door with two wretched-looking men. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve caught them.¡± ¡°This is a society ruled byw, you can¡¯t do such illegal things.¡± ¡°Exactly, I can report to the police anytime.¡± The two of them struggled and argued, causing Su Yan¡¯s shyness to disappear. Looking at these two people, Su Yan asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know, they were being sneaky. We thought that they were suspicious.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s words stunned Su Yan.?That work too? Isn¡¯t this the era ofw? Shi Qing seemed to sense the girl¡¯s surprise as a smile slowly appeared on his face. ¡°The two of them were from the triads previously, they can¡¯t change their triad habits.¡± When the two people saw Su Yan, it was as if they saw their savior. ¡°Miss Su, quickly tell these people that we don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Su Yan was stunned. As expected, the two nodded like chicks pecking on rice. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Su hire us to harass Miss Su Qian?¡± ¡°You even transferred 3,000 yuan to us. Don¡¯t go back on your word, Miss Su. I have evidence of the transfer. We can find out if it¡¯s Miss Su when we go to the bank.¡± There was a hint of threat in the second person¡¯s words. That person¡¯s eyes also darted around, looking like a dishonest person. Plotting and framing. This was an old trick. In her past life, Su Qian would often frame Su Yan like this. But harassing Su Qian??Such a thing had never happened in her previous life.?Was it because of the butterfly effects, or was it because something else had interfered with the development of the situation? After some thought, Su Yan and Xu Xin met each other¡¯s eyes. Xu Xin immediately stood up straight. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely seek justice for you and find out what happened.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yan was still in a daze when Xu Xin ordered his men to leave with the two men. Noticing that Su Yan¡¯s gaze was fixed on him, Xu Xin continued, ¡°The following scene isn¡¯t suitable for Miss Su to watch. Miss Su, could you bring Boss back home?¡± This excuse was not a brilliant one, but a smart person would understand what Xu Xin meant. Su Yan could only nod her head. In the end, she said worriedly, ¡°This is awful society. Don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± When the two suspicious men heard Su Yan¡¯s words, their eyes widened. They wanted to say something, but their mouths were covered by the bodyguards. They were taken away in public. Su Yan pointed at the two of them and asked Shi Qing in a low voice, ¡°Is this really okay? Won¡¯t anyone see us? Will anything happen?¡± Shi Qing shook his head. ¡°Xu Xin will resolve it.¡± As Shi Qing spoke, Xu Xin nodded. The corners of Su Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Sorry for troubling you, Assistant Xu.¡± When she went downstairs and sat in the car, Su Yan took a casual nce and was immediately stunned. She looked in the rearview mirror and saw two people standing not far behind the car. They were the two people who had followed her earlier. Su Yan did not exin as she held onto Shi Qing. Shi Qing had already given the order. The bodyguards filed out of the car and caught the two who had already sensed that something was amiss but had yet to escape. Shi Qing heard the sound of the car door opening again. He held Su Yan¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid when I¡¯m here.¡± His voice was so gentle that Su Yan felt her heart soften. She held Shi Qing¡¯s warm hand and smiled.. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid when you¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Why Didn¡¯t You Come For Dinner?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next morning, Su Yan was woken up by a phone call just as the sky turned bright. Without even opening her eyes, Su Yan tapped on the phone. It was a sharp woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Su Yan, the adopted daughter of the Su family?¡± Su Yan liedzily and did not reply. ¡°Ha, in the end you¡¯re just an adopted daughter after all. How uneducated, don¡¯t you know how to answer when your elders talk to you?¡± Su Yan sobered up a little. ¡°Auntie, who are you? Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself when you call a stranger?¡± The person on the other end seemed to choke. After a while, she forced herself to say, ¡°With your current state, don¡¯t even think about marrying into the Huo Family.¡± The Huo Family??Su Yan opened her eyes and found the woman¡¯s voice familiar. She asked tentatively, ¡°Are you Huo Nan¡¯s mother?¡± The Huo couple didn¡¯t have a good rtionship and divorced not long after Huo Nan was born. Huo Nan¡¯s mother yearned for freedom. After she divorced Huo Nan¡¯s father, she had one boyfriend after another. Huo Nan¡¯s father also married another woman when Huo Nan was 15 years old. The person on the other end was almost angered to death by Su Yan. Her voice suddenly became louder, causing Su Yan¡¯s ears to hurt. ¡°What are you saying? You uncultured thing, you¡¯re just a pheasant. You were lucky enough to be adopted by the Su family. Do you think you can be a phoenix just by sticking your tail in?¡± Su Yan took her phone far away. When the other party was almost done scolding her, she brought it back to her ear. ¡°Oh, Auntie Zhao, why are you looking for me?¡± Huo Nan¡¯s mother, Zhao Ling, choked again. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch at Ruyi Hotel this afternoon to discuss your marriage with Huo Nan. Remember toe over.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. Su Yan blinked her eyes and immediately forgot about the words of this unknown person. Zhao Ling was arrogant but weak, she didn¡¯t have any perseverance. She even dreamed of getting rich in broad daylight and having money drop from the sky. In her previous life, Zhao Ling had criticized Su Yan and tried to please Su Qian, the real heiress of the Su Family. In the end, she even managed to coax Su Qian into giving her some money. Su Yan turned over and did not take Zhao Ling¡¯s words to heart.?Who would want to go to her appointment? Does she think Huo Nan is that popr? ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t you know how you got the things you have today? One must be content, you grew up relying on the Su family. You can¡¯t do anything to let the Su family down.¡± In the main hall, there were peopleing and going, as well as reporters standing outside. In her previous life, Zhao Ling had embarrassed Su Yan, who had tried to please her, in front of these people. Thinking of her previous life, Su Yan sighed.?What was she doing in her previous life? Why did she have topromise and curry favor with these heartless things??The Su family did not go bankrupt because of her. Huo Nan was not a good person either, he cheated on her and abused her. It wasughable that Su Yan was deeply in love with Huo Nan in her previous life and insisted on staying by Huo Nan¡¯s side no matter what. Even if she knew that Huo Nan and Su Qian were having an affair, she still wanted to be with Huo Nan. She even wanted to be with Huo Nan and curry favor with his family like a dog. Ridiculous, truly ridiculous.?Su Yan opened her eyes and looked at the wallmp above her head. Actually, the Su family did not even treat her as part of the Su family.?Did the Su familyck money for amp?? No, they don¡¯t.?The chandelier in Su Qian¡¯s room cost over a hundred thousand yuan, but themp in her room cost only a dozen yuan. Su Yan sneered and started a day of studying. She could still send a few voice messages to Shi Qing during her studies. Listening to Shi Qing¡¯s voice, Su Yan felt refreshed andfortable. It was not until the sky turned dark that Su Yan¡¯s phone rang again, ending the day¡¯s studies. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t wait until now, did you?¡± Su Yan sneered and picked up the phone. As expected, as soon as the call went through, a female voice shouted angrily, ¡°Su Yan, who do you think you are? How dare you note today?¡± Su Yan did not say a word, but the person on the other end said, ¡°Su Yan, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think about meeting Huo Nan again in the future. I¡¯ll tell Huo Nan what you did today.¡± ¡°Madam, who exactly are you? Huo Nan¡¯s stepmother isn¡¯t as¡­ shrewish as you.¡± After a moment of deliberation, she finally chose a suitable word. ¡°That b*tch is worthy of being Huo Nan¡¯s stepmother?¡± Zhao Ling was angry as if someone had stepped on a beehive. ¡°I¡¯m Huo Nan¡¯s mother, and his only mother. Let me tell you, Huo Nan can only be my son.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the irresponsible mother who didn¡¯t care about Huo Nan after she gave birth?¡± The word ¡®mother¡¯ at the end was extremely soft, and there was even a hint of disbelief. Zhao Ling had no other choice but to scold her over the phone. Su Yan sighed when she heard the repetitive sentences on the other end of the phone. She felt that it was rather boring and hung up the phone. She told Shi Qing what had happened today andined, ¡°It¡¯s so boring, I thought she would say something new.¡± Shi Qing chuckled and waited for Su Yan to finish before asking, ¡°Not angry?¡± Su Yan shrugged.. ¡°Why would I be angry? I was so happy watching a free show.¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: A pie fell from the sky?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Su Yan hung up the phone, Shi Qing¡¯s expression turned ugly. As Shi Qing¡¯s top assistant, Xu Xin immediately asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Investigate Huo Nan¡¯s mother and take care of her.¡± Xu Xin immediately understood what was going on. Hence, as the head of the sales department of a listedpany, Zhao Ling was extremely busy these few days. She either lost the deal that was just agreed on, or her former customers ran away. Even her life was not smooth. She lost her bank cards, her cell phone, and even her identity card and household registration booklet. There was even a long queue of people going to the household registration center to make up for it. ¡°Are you in some trouble?¡± Zhao Ling, who had just started eating her breakfast, was startled. She looked up and saw a man in a flowery shirt standing beside her, smiling at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Flower Shirt said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask who I am. As long as you trust me and do as I say, all your difficulties will be solved. Your career might even improve.¡± Zhao Ling widened her eyes and asked cautiously, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Flower Shirt nodded. Almost instantly, Zhao Ling, who dreamed of bing rich every day, believed in the Flower Shirt man¡¯s words and prepared step by step ording to it. ¡°But what does this have to do with that b*tch Su Yan?¡± After she received the request to invite Su Yan out, Zhao Ling was stunned. She was very unwilling to interact with Su Yan. However, the person on the other end only smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. You just need to know that if you ask Su Yan out, you can get millions, tens of millions, or even an unimaginable amount.¡± Millions, tens of millions!?The amount of money dazzled Zhao Ling¡¯s eyes. She did not even want to think about how she could get so much money by asking Su Yan out. At the thought that there would be tens of millions of money waiting for her in the future, Zhao Ling immediately forgot her prejudice against Su Yan. She only felt that Su Yan was a shining money tree. ¡°Xiao Yan, it¡¯s like this. Auntie twisted her ankle outside. Can youe and pick me up?¡± Zhao Ling felt that based on Su Yan¡¯s infatuation with Huo Nan, she would definitely not reject her. She did not even think before making this call, she even found such a casual and simple excuse. Su Yan felt that something was amiss.?Zhao Ling was such a proud woman. After hearing her rejection a few days ago, she should not be so warm towards her anymore. But what was going on today? A dog cannot change its ways of eating shit??¡°Sorry, I¡¯m still underage and don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license.¡± Zhao Ling choked and said, ¡°The Su family is so rich, you should have a chauffeur right? Let the chauffeur send you.¡± ¡°Ah, Auntie, you¡¯re very rich too. Why don¡¯t you take a taxi? I still have to study. That¡¯s all for now.¡± Su Yan hung up the phone. Zhao Ling gritted her teeth in anger but there was nothing she could do. When she thought of the tens of millions, she couldn¡¯t even be angry anymore. At the thought of this, the corners of Zhao Ling¡¯s lips curled up. She remembered that Su Yan was the most filial person. As long as she persuaded Father and Mother Su, wouldn¡¯t she be able to ask her out? Zhao Ling immediately called Father Su and Mother Su and agreed to have dinner together. She even emphasized that they must bring Su Yan along. Seeing her mother¡¯s angry expression after hanging up the phone, Su Qian asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mother Su looked at her little white flower-like daughter and sighed. ¡°Huo Nan¡¯s mother asked us out for dinner tonight.¡± Huo Nan!?This was the only name that remained in her mind, and a smile appeared on Su Qian¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and leave.¡± ¡°Your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so why are you going out?¡± Mother Su gently scolded as she touched Su Qian¡¯s ankle that had already recovered. ¡°I wonder if you will have any side effects in the future.¡± Seeing that she no longer had a chance, Su Qian quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My leg is fine.¡± Mother Su looked suspiciously at the agitated Su Qian with a confused expression. Realizing that she had just lost her cool, Su Qian quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just tired of staying in the hospital and want to go out for a breather. Mom, just promise me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°It¡¯s really fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡± Seeing that Su Qian was fine even though she was jumping around on the floor, Mother Su was finally convinced that Su Qian was really fine. She told Su Qian to pack her things in the ward and went downstairs to settle the discharge procedures. After Mother Su left, Su Qian put away the innocent expression on her face and her expression turned cold. If it was in the past, Su Qian would have told Mother Su about her rtionship with Huo Nan. However, Mother Su¡¯s attitude towards Su Yan was overly ttering a few days ago. There was even a mysterious person who said something ambiguous on the day he was hospitalized. Su Yan¡¯s status was different now. She then thought about the crippled man beside Su Yan. She had heard that he was extremely wealthy.. Su Qian gritted her teeth and felt that a cripple like him was not a bad thing. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: I Am a Lawyer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the magnificent hotel, everyone at the table was toasting each other. Zhao Ling wanted to talk to Su Yan several times, but Su Yan avoided her. Zhao Ling was not angry because she treated Su Yan like a money tree. Zhao Ling turned around and saw Su Qian eating in small bites. She immediately said, ¡°Her foundation is different, there is a big difference between the one who grew up in the city and the one who grew up in the countryside.¡± Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Zhao Ling added, ¡°Although daughters are considerate, in the end, the one that was raised by your side will have more chemistry with you.¡± Zhao Ling looked at Mother Su. ¡°Am I right?¡± Mother Su always remembered Father Su¡¯s warning. Now that Father Su did not object, she could only nod with a stiff expression. Su Qian never expected Zhao Ling to say that she wascking in manners when she pretended to be gentle and demure. She could neither chew nor spit out a piece of steak. She just stared nkly at everyone. Zhao Ling could not wait to get the millions that belonged to her, she did not care that the current atmosphere was not good. She stood up and said to Su Yan, ¡°Auntie just bought a new dress, would you like to try it on with me?¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows. As intelligent as she was, she could already guess that Zhao Ling had gone through so much trouble to invite her out this time not just to treat her to a meal.?Was this her objective? But so what? The shop that Zhao Ling mentioned was not far away. Su Yan and the rest walked out of the restaurant and reached the shop in less than ten minutes. The shop was a little deserted and looked out of ce whenpared to the other shops. It was obvious that Zhao Ling was a regr customer of this shop. When Zhao Ling walked into the shop, two sales assistants came out and surrounded her, serving her. ¡°Wait here for a while, I¡¯lle out after changing.¡± Without waiting for Su Yan¡¯s reply, she left with the salesperson. After she left, there was no one left in the shop. Su Yan confirmed that the people Shi Qing had left for her had already settled down nearby and that they would appear at any time when something happened to her. Only then did she sit on the sofa with a piece of mind and grab a magazine to read with relish. With the sound of wind chimes, a young man in a flowery shirt strolled into the shop. He walked straight to Su Yan and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Miss Yun.¡± Su Yan looked up from the magazine. The man was shocked and muttered, ¡°Yes, you really look alike. Miss Yun looks at least eighty percent like thete Madam Yun.¡± The man in the flowery shirt seemed to be very agitated. His face was flushed and his lips were pale from being bitten. He stared at her with a burning gaze and only calmed down after a long while. The man in the flowery shirt continued, ¡°Miss Yun, when are you going back to the Yun family? The amount of inheritance left behind by Mr. Yun is toorge. The Yun family is about to break their heads in order to fight for the inheritance.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself? Who are you?¡± Only then did the flowery shirt mane back to his senses and scratch his head. Embarrassed, he said, ¡°Hello, Miss Yun. My name is Lu Jie. My father is Mr. Yun¡¯swyer. This time, my father entrusted me toe to City A to find you. He also asked you to sign a contract regarding the inheritance of Mr. Yun. When you go to the Capital, the contract will take effect and you will inherit Mr. Yun¡¯s inheritance.¡± Her inheritance??Su Yan took the document from Lu Jie and casually flipped through it twice before putting it aside. cing a hand on her chin, she asked, ¡°How are you so sure that I¡¯m the heir to this inheritance?¡± Lu Jie said embarrassedly, ¡°We¡¯ve already collected your hair follicles for DNAparison and confirmed that you¡¯re Mr. Yun¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Su Yan said again. ¡°Lawyer Lu really went through all the trouble toe all the way from the Capital to City A just to get me to sign this document?¡± Lu Jie was about to exin, but looking at Su Yan¡¯s half-smile, he felt uneasy.?Could it be that his n had been leaked? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Su Yan tilted her head and sized up Lu Jie¡¯s face that was changing at every moment, she was just short of pping and praising him. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m awyer after all, professional ethics is very important,¡± Lu Jie said cheekily. Su Yan did notment on Lu Jie¡¯s exnation. She only said indifferently, ¡°Leave the document here first, I will look for awyer to help me check itter. If there are no problems, I will sign it.¡± Lu Jie had a guilty look on his face. It was not a problem for an outsider to read the document, but if awyer were to read it, it would be easy to see the loopholes in the document. He could not let Su Yan see the problem. The originally quiet and peaceful clothing store suddenly became alert. Thick smoke billowed out from the storeroom, filling Su Yan¡¯s nose with a burnt smell. ¡°Is there a fire? Miss Yun, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Lu Jie was not discussing with Su Yan at all. He was asking Su Yan to leave in amanding tone. Su Yan followed Lu Jie out of the shop.. The problematic document was coincidentally forgotten in the clothing store. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Acting Skills

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The clothing store was on fire and quickly engulfed the entire shop. The entire street¡¯s circuit also malfunctioned because of the clothing store. The sky was getting dark and the light was not bright. There were many passersby gathered around to watch the show. ¡°Miss Yun, it¡¯s dangerous here. Let¡¯s leave first,¡± Lu Jie advised. Su Yan hesitated. ¡°But the person who came with me is still inside. Can we really leave?¡± Seeing that Su Yan was wavering, Lu Jie was delighted. ¡°Of course, Miss Yun can¡¯t put out the fire anyways. It¡¯s more important to take care of yourself.¡± Hence, under Lu Jie¡¯s persuasion, Su Yan left the street half-heartedly. After walking far away, Su Yan pped her thigh and remembered. ¡°The contract is in the clothing store.¡± This was a good thing.?Lu Jie said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a copy. We can still copy the original copy if we lose it.¡± Su Yan nodded and sneered in a ce that Lu Jie could not see. Was Lu Jie worried that the contract would be destroyed? No, he would only be happy if the contract was destroyed. In her previous life, she had also signed such a contract. However, the contract was not for Su Yan to inherit the inheritance. Instead, it was a transfer of the inheritance. By the time Su Yan realized it, it was already toote. ¡°Why is it so dark here?¡± Su Yan asked. Lu Jie answered without thinking, ¡°The clothing store is at the end of the street, there¡¯s a street wire buried under it, maybe the wire was burnt.¡± He used the word ¡°maybe,¡± but his tone was certain. Not long after, many people ran over from opposite Su Yan and Lu Jie. The leader, who was dressed in gold and silver, looked anxious. When she saw Su Yan, she knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°My shop, this is all my blood, sweat, and tears. Why is it on fire?¡± The people behind her hurried tofort her. Themotion attracted the attention of the passersby. The shop owner knelt on the ground and cried. At first, Su Yan thought that it was pretty good. However, when the shop owner scolded her repeatedly, Su Yan found it boring and wanted to leave. However, she did not know what charm this woman had that made Lu Jie so focused on her. If Su Yan had not stopped him, Lu Jie might have wiped his tears as well. ¡°¡­¡± Su Yan looked at the crying woman, her throat was almost splitting, but there were no tears on her face. It was hard to imagine why Lu Jie was so touched. Was Lu Jie the one with the best acting skills?? As more and more people gathered around, it was inevitable that it would be crowded. Su Yan felt someone touching her waist. In the next second, that person moved very quickly. A handkerchief with anesthetic on it covered her mouth. In just a moment, Su Yan felt dizzy. A second before she fell into aa, Su Yan exchanged a look with the person hiding in the dark. Only then did she dare to fall into aa. After she fainted, Su Yan was quietly dragged away by someone. Lu Jie also disappeared into the crowd without anyone noticing. *** The surrounding air was cool and moist, with a faint fishy smell. Su Yan opened her eyes. It was an old abandoned factory. She moved tentatively, but her hands were tied behind her back. Her head was still a little dizzy, it was probably because the effects of the anesthetic had yet to wear off. Su Yan struggled to sit up from the ground and listened to the surroundings. Vaguely, there was indeed a sounding along with the wind. ¡°What do you think the higher-ups mean? One moment, they want us to catch her, the next moment, they want us to not do anything.¡± ¡°Well, who knows? But I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s most likely because the higher-ups have fallen out of business with their employers. That¡¯s why they decided to catch her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, don¡¯t pry.¡± The third voice sounded familiar, Su Yan guessed that it might be Lu Jie. After a while, a sound came from the factory door. Su Yan quicklyy back and closed her eyes, pretending that she was still unconscious. The person¡¯s footsteps were very heavy. He only stopped when he reached Su Yan¡¯s side. He even threw something beside Su Yan. Based on the touch of the thingnding on the ground and the muffled sound of the thingnding, Su Yan was certain that it was a person. Afternding on the ground, that person seemed to be a little dissatisfied as he grumbled something with his voice. The abductor didn¡¯t seem to like what he was hearing. He immediately gagged the person, causing the person to make muffled sounds. The footsteps left again, followed by the sound of the door closing and locking. Su Yan opened her eyes and saw that Lu Jie was tied up and stuffed into a corner beside her. There was a rag stuffed in his mouth. Her first reaction was tough out loud.?Lu Jie had put in all his effort to put on this show, how could he think of such a pitiful act? When Lu Jie saw that Su Yan had woken up, he seemed to be very agitated. He wanted Su Yan to remove the cloth from his mouth. However, Su Yan did not notice his burning gaze.. She only looked up at Lu Jie and sized him up. After a while, she seemed to react and said in a panic, ¡°Are we being kidnapped? What should we do?¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Unresolved

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Jie was furious.?Didn¡¯t she look very smart just now? Why couldn¡¯t she think properly now? If this wasn¡¯t kidnapping, then what was?! The ipetent and furious Lu Jie moved his body, then he gasped in pain. F*ck, they tied him up too tightly. If he wasn¡¯t sure that he was part of this incident, Lu Jie would have thought that he was their target. ¡°Lawyer Lu, what should we do now? I¡¯m just a weak woman.¡± Su Yan looked to Lu Jie for help. Lu Jie choked on the rag in his mouth and almost rolled his eyes. However, Su Yan seemed to be blind. She only looked at him and waited for his answer. Seeing that it was impossible to ask Su Yan for help, Lu Jie stuck out his tongue and struggled to spit out the rag. He took some time to recover before his face did not ache so much . However, he had to perk up and pretend to be calm and refined. ¡°Did Miss Yun offend anyone?¡± Su Yan maintained her image as a pretty blockhead . ¡°No, I¡¯m just a high school student. How would I offend anyone?¡± This was exactly what Lu Jie wanted. He nodded and said, ¡°It seems like the Yun family has found Miss Yun.¡± ¡°Yun family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The amount of Mr. Yun¡¯s inheritance is too huge. It¡¯s normal for those people from the Yun family to be tempted.¡± Lu Jie analyzed calmly. ¡°If they are really from the Yun family, then they are probably just after money. They might ask Miss Yun to sign a document that voluntarily gives up the inheritance rights. You will be safe as long as you sign this document.¡± Su Yan looked coldly at Lu Jie, who was still shaking his head and felt that he had said it very well. Su Yan asked, ¡°Could it be that Lawyer Lu offended someone during thewsuit?¡± While Lu Jie was in a daze, Su Yan struck while the iron was hot. She lifted her chin and pointed at the rope on Lu Jie. ¡°If Lawyer Lu did not offend someone, why is Lawyer Lu tied up tightly?¡± This question was hard for Lu Jie to answer. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was in cahoots with the robbers right? Lu Jie coughed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or me, we have to keep our spirits up.¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, but I¡¯m still very scared.¡± The two people outside seemed to have heard the noise. After a while, the two men that Su Yan heard when she woke up opened the door and came in. At this moment, Su Yan could see that one of them was tall and the other was short.One was tall and thin while the other one was short and fat, the contrast was too stark. The tall one carried a chair and sat in front of Su Yan in a sloppy manner. He lifted Su Yan¡¯s chin with one hand. ¡°You are the Miss Yun of the Capital? You are indeed quite good-looking.¡± ¡°Come, sign this contract. It means that you¡¯re willing to give up the rights of inheritance.¡± The tall man ced the contract in front of Su Yan and said in a cold voice, ¡°Otherwise, a beautifuldy like you might have to be here with the rotten fish and prawns.¡± Seeing that Su Yan was not moving, the tall man did not force her. He just smiled and turned around to make a call. The other end of the call picked up almost immediately. Su Yan was not far away and could still hear the voice on the other end. ¡°So? Did she sign or not?¡± The tall man said, ¡°She didn¡¯t sign it. Why don¡¯t I just kill her? If she dies, won¡¯t the inheritance be yours?¡± The voice on the other end suddenly raised. ¡°She can¡¯t die. Yun Qing set a restriction on the will. If that girl dies, all her inheritance will be donated. I don¡¯t agree.¡± The tall man took the phone further away and looked at Su Yan with a faint smile. ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to discuss our price again.¡± The other party seemed to have said something, but the taller one didn¡¯t care. He only said, ¡°Double the price, or else there¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡± ¡°Twice as much? I think you¡¯re robbing¡ª¡± Halfway through his sentence, the tall man hung up the phone and turned to look at Su Yan with a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s someone that Miss Yun might want to meet.¡± After the tall man finished speaking, the short man pulled Zhao Ling, whose eyes were blindfolded and her mouth was gagged, from outside the door. The tall man sighed. ¡°You know that you have billions of assets. In the end, I only said that I would give her millions of dors and she begged to cooperate with me. What do you think?¡± Su Yan had already received the signal from the people outside. She said coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re a little stupid.¡± The tall man paused, suddenly he had a bad feeling. Sure enough, in the next second, a lot of people barged into the shabby old factory. These people wore suits and sunsses, and they were all neat and tidy. The person in the middle was a man in a wheelchair with a frosty face. The moment she saw the man, Su Yan smiled. ¡°Ah Qing.¡± The two fingers on Shi Qing¡¯s left hand twitched and the men in ck rushed forward to restrain the two of them. Xu Xin even gently untied the ropes on Su Yan¡¯s body. He asked with concern, ¡°Miss Su, are you alright?¡± Su Yan nodded. She did look full of energy and did not seem to have any problems. She turned around and saw that Xu Xin was about to untie Lu Jie.. She quickly stopped him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to untie Lawyer Lu, he seems to be enjoying himself.¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Speak Frankly

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Jie¡¯s expression froze. After a while, he forced a smile. ¡°Miss Yun, what do you mean? Why would I enjoy it?¡± Su Yan sneered. ¡°Lawyer Lu, I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m not as brainless as Zhao Ling. Do you think I don¡¯t know your tricks?¡± Under Lu Jie¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, Su Yan said, ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with them. Do you think I don¡¯t know? It¡¯s hard to memorize scripts at thest minute, right?¡± Lu Jie¡¯s sense of discrepancy was too strong, and his conversation with her was too rigid. It feels a lot like he¡¯s reading from a script. The kidnapping this time was not dangerous for Su Yan. She was able to push Shi Qing¡¯s wheelchair out the moment she was freed. ¡°What should we do with these people?¡± Su Yan asked. ¡°Send them to the police station,¡± Shi Qing said calmly. ¡°I will get someone to take good care of them.¡± Su Yan also sighed. ¡°I thought that we would follow the clues and catch that Yun family member. I didn¡¯t expect them to have a falling out either.¡± Shi Qing tilted his head slightly and listened attentively. ¡°One of the kidnappers felt that the Yun family¡¯s price was not enough and wanted to go back on his word.¡± Su Yan said and suddenly paused. ¡°When they were on the phone just now, I thought I heard my adoptive father¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Su Heng?¡± Su Yan acknowledged softly. Shi Qing beckoned for Xu Xin to investigate where Su Heng had gone this afternoon and who he had met, especially just now. Not long after, the results of Xu Xin¡¯s investigation came out. Su Heng brought his family and Su Yan to Zhao Ling¡¯s appointment that night. Su Yan and Zhao Ling left first while Su Heng¡¯s family only just ended. ¡°They were in the hotel that Zhao Ling invited me to?¡± Su Yan felt that she had miscalcted, she almost caught that Yun family member. Shi Qing patted Su Yan¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°Go check the surveince cameras nearby and see where that guy is hiding.¡± Shi Qing sent Su Yan home, by the time she reached the Su residence, it was almost dawn. Shi Qing was worried that Su Yan would be in danger if she stayed there, so he tried to persuade her to stay with him. However, Su Yan stopped Shi Qing before he could speak. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s a restriction on my father¡¯s inheritance. If I die in an ident, the inheritance will automatically be donated to charity. Those people won¡¯t do something so futile.¡± Before alighting from the car, Su Yan shyly nted a kiss on Shi Qing¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve stamped my seal, you can¡¯t let anyone kiss you in the future.¡± Shi Qing was stunned. It was only when the smell of the girl dissipated from the car that Shi Qing slowly reached out to touch the spot where the girl had just kissed. It was warm and ticklish, all the way to Shi Qing¡¯s heart. Su Heng and the other two were waiting in the living room when she returned. However, their expressions were somewhat distorted. She didn¡¯t know if she should say that they were jealous or trying to please her. Seeing that Su Yan had returned, Mother Su was the first to speak. She coughed first, then said in a sweet voice, ¡°Xiao Yan is back? Why are you back sote? Are you tired from ying outside?¡± Su Heng also poured a cup of tea for Su Yan and passed it over with a smile. Su Yan looked at them coldly, she could clearly see how heartless this family was.?Are they buttering her again because she had some use to them? After Su Yan sat down, Su Qian approached her. ¡°Big sister, ouring-of-age ceremony is in two weeks.¡± Su Yan raised her head and looked at Su Qian, not understanding what she meant. Su Qian bit her lip. ¡°I- I think we should hold ouring-of-age ceremony together.¡± Even now, Su Qian could not forget how that man had called all the big shots of City A over just to rehearse for Su Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, her heart had been moved. Su Yan did not respond and continued to look at her with a faint smile. The smile on Su Qian¡¯s face also became more and more stiff. It was only when she could no longer hold her smile and turned into a crying and smiling expression that Su Yan finally looked away. ¡°Just say what you want to say. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± Su Yan looked at Mother Su, who awkwardly averted her gaze. Su Yan then looked at Su Heng. Su Heng, who was being watched, wasn¡¯t afraid. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with mypany. We need funds, you have to help me.¡± Then, he added, ¡°It¡¯s your sister and your birthday. You can have youring-of-age ceremony on the same day. Since you¡¯re going to have a big one, you can have one together with your sister.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows. The familiar feeling returned. ¡°Father, wasn¡¯t your brain normal a few days ago? Why is it suddenly broken again today?¡± Then, she stood up again and said condescendingly, ¡°You do remember that the Su family hasn¡¯t gone bankrupt for so many years because of me, so you can treat this as my repayment for raising me. From now on, I¡¯m doing you a favor if you ask me for something because it¡¯s not my duty anymore.¡± After speaking, she looked at the three of them and pointed at the ne on Su Qian¡¯s neck. ¡°If I remember correctly, this ne belongs to my biological mother, right?¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: That¡¯s My Mother!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan¡¯s father¡¯s will clearly stated that if he passed away before Su Yan reached adulthood, then no matter who adopted Su Yan, they would give a sum of money to raise Su Yan until she grew up. This sum of money was more than enough to raise a child. The Su family¡¯spany had met with a crisis more than ten years ago and was on the verge of bankruptcy. Because they knew about this information beforehand that they adopted Su Yan sessfully and saved their smallpany. If Su Heng and his wife had treated Su Yan well, Su Yan wouldn¡¯t have been so meddlesome. However, Su Yan¡¯s life in the Su family was terrible. Su Yan had to pay for her school fees that were earned from doing part-time jobs. Hence, Su Yan could get awyer to calcte the money that the Yun family gave Su Heng after deducting the expenses of raising Su Yan. She could also deduct the remuneration that Su Heng deserved over the years. The rest could be returned to Su Yan. Su Heng froze at Su Yan¡¯s words. This ne was indeed Su Yan¡¯s. It was hung around Su Yan¡¯s neck when they adopted her. Mother Su saw that Su Yan was too young and would definitely not remember anything, so she took off the ne and took it for herself. Mother Su had thought of the ne as her own for too long. She had even forgotten who the real owner of the ne was. That night, she was reminded by a big shot to treat Su Yan well. She felt that she had wronged her own daughter, Su Qian, so she took out the ne and put it on Su Qian. Who would have thought that Su Yan would be able to recognize this ne right away? Su Qian couldn¡¯t keep a straight face as she rubbed her fingers against the ne. ¡°Is this your mother¡¯s ne? Sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± Su Yan reached out her hand. ¡°If you know now, then return it to me. After all, my mother only left me this item.¡± She looked at Mother Su as if she was asking for help. Seeing that Mother Su did not respond, Su Qian had no choice but to take off the ne and put it in Su Yan¡¯s hands. She even exined, ¡°Big Sister, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Su Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Su Qian¡¯s exnation. With the ne in her hand, Su Yan waved her hand and headed upstairs. Halfway up the stairs, she suddenly stopped and said, ¡°By the way, it¡¯s fine if Father wants Su Qian to have hering-of-age ceremony with me, as long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Su Heng was ted and nodded his head. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it, I definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡± At the thought of him being able tomunicate with so many big shots, Su Heng¡¯s breathing quickened, his heart raced, and even his hands felt numb. Su Yan looked at the ecstatic Su Heng¡¯s trio and sneered. She scrolled through the video on her phone and felt that this surprise would make them less happy. Looking at the bruise on her wrist, Su Yan curled her lips and sneered. Zhao Ling, that stupid thing, was asking a tiger for its skin. She really did not care about anything for money. The next morning, Su Yan arrived at the police station fully dressed. Huo Nan stopped her at the entrance of the police station. Huo Nan¡¯s eyes were red as he red fiercely at Su Yan. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± Su Yan was puzzled. ¡°On purpose?¡± Huo Nan enunciated every word. ¡°You know that¡¯s my mother.¡± ¡°The mother who gave birth but did not raise her child?¡± Huo Nan paused. For a moment, he felt touched.?Look, look, this was Su Yan. In the end, she still liked him. Just because she wanted to fight for justice for him, she almost lost herself.?Huo Nan, who had becent, coughed. ¡°I know you feel indignant for me, but she¡¯s my mother after all. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t argue with her.¡± Su Yan stared at Huo Nan seriously. ¡°What are you talking about? This is already a criminal case. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Huo Nan¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly as he gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you say?¡± His expression was so terrifying that it looked like he wanted to swallow Su Yan whole. Huo Nan took a deep breath as if he had thought of something. ¡°Do you have feelings for that Shi guy? Are you going to betray me?¡± ¡°When have I ever been with you?¡± As if hearing a funny joke, Su Yan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Huo Nan, it¡¯s rare to see such a trusting man like you, it¡¯s best to protect yourself.¡± Huo Nan paused. Su Yan added, ¡°Also, stop talking like that. Do you think I don¡¯t know about you and Su Qian?¡± ¡°What about me and Qianqian? Qianqian is just a little sister. Su Yan, let me tell you, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s what you think, then so be it.¡± Huo Nan gritted his teeth at her nonchnt expression. ¡°Xiao Yan.¡± Huo Nan grabbed Su Yan¡¯s arm and refused to let her leave. But when Su Yan turned around, Huo Nan felt like his throat was choked and he could not say anything. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Huo Nan could only say, ¡°That¡¯s my mother. If she goes to jail, I¡¯ll be the joke of the entire upper-ss society. Just think for me, I can¡¯t be a joke.¡± Su Yanughed again and violently shook off Huo Nan¡¯s hand that was grabbing her. She sneered, ¡°Think for you? Who do you think you are?¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: ss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Due to Huo Nan¡¯s dy, when Su Yan arrived at the police station to take her statement, the three kidnappers had already been taken to another department. Zhao Ling was the only one left. ¡°The Yun family is getting anxious.¡± Shi Qing was being pushed and his fingers were knocking on the wheelchair. Su Yan sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m about to be an adult. If they don¡¯t make a move, won¡¯t they lose their chance?¡± When she reached Zhao Ling, who was temporarily imprisoned, Zhao Ling pounced on her and grabbed the metal railing, mumbling something. Looking at Zhao Ling¡¯s disheveled appearance, Su Yan had no choice but toe to a conclusion. ¡°Zhao Ling?¡± Su Yan replied in a clear voice, ¡°Yes, she can¡¯t even be considered as an abandoned pawn. She didn¡¯t even know she was being used, and still happily agreed to help them.¡± Shi Qing was not interested, but he did not mind spreading the news that Huo Nan¡¯s mother had broken thew and was about to go to jail. He had to let everyone see the good news. ¡°By the way, I have to go to school tomorrow,¡± Su Yan said as she squatted down in front of Shi Qing. Even though she knew that Shi Qing could not see her, she still stared into Shi Qing¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°So I¡¯ll leave theing-of-age ceremony to you.¡± Without waiting for Shi Qing to reply, Su Yan continued, ¡°If I do anything bad during mying-of-age ceremony, will it affect you?¡± Shi Qing shook his head. ¡°Do whatever you want, I won¡¯t let you have any worries.¡± *** Standing at the entrance of City A High School, Su Yan felt that everything was unfamiliar yet familiar. ¡°Hey, Su Yan, you¡¯re here for ss?¡± When Su Yan¡¯s ssmate saw her, she pulled her along and walked towards the school. ¡°Let me tell you, that sister of yours is really up to no good.¡± The ssmate grumbled, ¡°She¡¯s only been in school for a few days and she said that she has sprained her ankle and needs to be hospitalized. Yesterday, she finally recovered and was willing toe to school, but she was looking down her nose at everyone. The only thing missing is to directly say that you people are fools.¡± Su Yan was amused by her ssmate¡¯s humor. She said, ¡°Maybe she hasn¡¯t adapted to her new identity.¡± The ssmate stomped her feet. ¡°Of course not, she¡¯s just that kind of person. When she makes a mistake, she looks at others with tears in her eyes and makes it seem like she has suffered a great grievance. Those boys in our ss would fall for it.¡± Seeing that her ssmate was so angry, Su Yan asked in amusement, ¡°Why? Did you have a conflict with her?¡± The person who was exasperated just now suddenly fell silent and ignored Su Yan¡¯s questions. Su Yanughed out loud as she understood what was going on. Either her boyfriend had been snatched away, or her sweetheart was fawning over Su Qian every day and it ended up provoking her. After entering the ssroom, Su Yan saw the name ¡°Chen Mo¡± written on her ssmate¡¯s notebook. She then remembered that this ssmate was called Chen Mo. Too much time had passed, and Su Yan could not remember the names of all her ssmates in high school. Not long after Su Yan sat down, Su Qian walked in with her school bag on her back. When she saw Su Yan sitting in her seat, her expression changed, but she still forced a smile. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± Su Yan replied indifferently. Upon seeing this, Su Qian bit down on her lips and gently said, ¡°Big Sister, I heard that Mr. Love¡¯s representative piece has been sold. Why didn¡¯t Mr. Shi buy it for you?¡± Su Yan was so angry that she burst intoughter. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Su Qian and simply said, ¡°I told you not to provoke me. Why are you so disobedient? Do you want me to show your stuff to others too?¡± Looking at Su Qian¡¯s unrepentant expression, Su Yan sneered and reminded her, ¡°On the day of the Huo family¡¯s banquet.¡± Su Qian immediately became like a chicken that had its neck strangled. She didn¡¯t dare to speak as her eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°The way you deal with men doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± As Su Yan¡¯s cold voice rang out, Su Qian¡¯s expression suddenly froze and tears welled up in her eyes. When the boys around them saw this, they wanted nothing more than to go up to Su Qian andfort her. They didn¡¯t understand how Su Yan could be so heartless. Su Qian was such a weak and cute girl, so why couldn¡¯t she take pity on her? Su Qian was filled with hatred, but there was nothing she could do. She could only say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Big Sister hasn¡¯te to ss for a few days. If you can¡¯t keep up, you cane find me. I can still help you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can help me?¡± Su Qian fell silent and lowered her head as she returned to her seat. However, no matter how she thought about it, she felt that it was unfair.?What right did Su Yan have to be born with such a good life? Not only did she take her identity, but she also had rich and powerful biological parents. In fact, her family even had to rely on Su Yan¡¯s parents to survive. Anger brewed in Su Qian¡¯s heart, in the end, she came up with a vicious n. She turned around to look at Su Yan, who was chatting happily with her ssmates. Su Qian sneered and turned around again.?Su Yan, you can¡¯t me me for this. You¡¯ve gone too far. Su Qian looked around the ssroom and her target was a girl who rarely spoke and had a weak presence. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Vicious n

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next day, Su Yan felt that something was amiss the moment she entered the ssroom. Everyone seemed to be whispering to each other. They even pointed at the girl in ss whose presence was weak. They could not hide the ridicule in their eyes. When Chen Mo saw Su Yan¡¯s puzzled expression, she quickly ran over and pulled Su Yan to the back of the ssroom. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Zhang Xue was really embarrassed today.¡± Hearing Chen Mo¡¯s words, Su Yan was even more puzzled. Chen Mo leaned over to Su Yan¡¯s ear and whispered about what happened in the morning. It was only then that Su Yan found out that when the studymittee member opened the multimedia equipment in the ssroom in the morning, Zhang Xue¡¯s indecent photos popped up. At that time, there were already quite a number of people in the ssroom. Although the studymittee member quickly turned off the projection, this news could no longer be stopped. As more and more people entered the room, more and more people knew about Zhang Xue. Su Yan looked at Zhang Xue. She was a chubby girl who spoke very little and did not have much presence. Zhang Xue was not in the ssroom just now, so she did not know what had happened. But now, she knew that her ssmates were probably talking about her. This made Zhang Xue lower her head even more. She even wanted to cover her ears and escape the ssroom. The form teacher received the news soon and rushed to the ssroom. However, when she saw her student, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that whatever she said would hurt the student. In the end, the form teacher could only say, ¡°Regarding this morning¡¯s incident, don¡¯t spread it out. Whoever did it, confess now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll check the surveince cameras and see who¡¯s so vicious.¡± One of the boys in the ss raised his hand meekly. ¡°T-teacher, I might know who did it.¡± The boy looked at Su Yan. The form teacher looked up and the boy said, ¡°I, I was thest one to leave our ss yesterday. When I left the school, I saw Su Yan walking into the school.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The form teacher looked at Su Yan, only to see that Su Yan¡¯s face was nk and did not seem to be faking it. ¡°Su Yan,e with me.¡± The form teacher walked to the door and paused before saying, ¡°Zhang Xue,e with me too.¡± Su Yan nonchntly caught up with her teacher and turned to look at Su Qian. Su Qian¡¯s face immediately turned pale when she met Su Yan¡¯s gaze. She lowered her head and avoided Su Yan¡¯s gaze. Su Yan and Zhang Xue entered the form teacher¡¯s office together. The form teacher looked at the two of them. One of them had the best family background in the ss, while the other was a well-known impoverished family. The two of them usually did not have any interactions or conflicts of interest. The form teacher really did not believe that Su Yan would do such a thing. ¡°Teacher, I went to tuition after school yesterday. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at the registration records of the tuition center.¡± The form teacher calmed down and smiled. ¡°Okay, I believe you. I want to ask you, did you return after leaving school yesterday?¡± Su Yan shook her head. The form teacher understood. The boy had never had a good reputation in the ss, moreover, when he spoke, his face was full of uncertainty and fear. The form teacher was almost certain that the boy was lying. Su Yan continued, ¡°Teacher, you can actually check the surveince cameras. I remember there are cameras at the end of the corridor.¡± At the mention of the surveince cameras, Zhang Xue suddenly flinched. Only then did the form teacher remember that the victim of this incident was still here. Sheforted Zhang Xue and asked calmly, ¡°When you were changing in the toilet, was there anyone else?¡± The toilet of City A High School was not a sealed cubicle. Instead, there was a pit with a wall surrounding it. There was no door, and if one was not careful, they might be taken secretly. Zhang Xue trembled again, she bit her lip and shook her head. She really did not know that she had been secretly photographed, and that those photos had been put in ss for everyone to see. Su Yan felt Zhang Xue¡¯s helplessness. Suddenly, she thought of how she was condemned by everyone in her previous life. When she was unable to exin herself, she hugged Zhang Xue pitifully. When Zhang Xue was trembling, she gently patted Zhang Xue¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°You guys go back first, I will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± After the form teacher spoke, Su Yan pulled Zhang Xue away. Before they left, Su Yan said to the form teacher, ¡°Teacher, I think Chen Peng is very suspicious.¡± Chen Peng was the boy who stood up to identify Su Yan. Zhang Xue had been enduring this morning. It was only when she walked out of the teacher¡¯s office that Zhang Xue could no longer hold it in. She sobbed softly and followed Su Yan mechanically. ¡°Alright, stop crying. It¡¯s alright.¡± The more Su Yanforted her, the more Zhang Xue felt wronged. In the end, like a child, she ced her head on Su Yan¡¯s shoulder and started wailing. Su Yan looked at Zhang Xue with pity and felt even more dissatisfied with Su Qian¡¯s actions. It was clearly a grudge between the two of them. What would she implicate others? The camera at the end of the corridor shed red. Su Yan sneered. Su Qian was still young.. Although she was vicious, her methods were still immature. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Solution

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After crying for a while, Zhang Xue finally stopped. After venting her grievances and dissatisfaction, Zhang Xue actually felt a little embarrassed. Looking at the wet patch on Su Yan¡¯s shoulder, Zhang Xue said in embarrassment, ¡°Your clothes are dirty, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her voice was so soft that if one did not listen carefully, they would not be able to hear what she was saying. Su Yan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Are you better now?¡± This question made Zhang Xue pause. She couldn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t feeling better, nor could she say that she was against her conscience. She could only lower her head and keep quiet. This reaction made Su Yanugh, she nudged Zhang Xue¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are in the wrong for mocking you. You are the victim of this incident, I will seek justice for you.¡± Zhang Xue raised her head and looked at Su Yan. She felt that Su Yan was shining. After regaining her senses, Zhang Xue felt that she had gained some courage. When she pushed open the ssroom door and saw the mocking faces of her ssmates, she did not feel so embarrassed anymore. She turned around and met Su Yan¡¯s eyes, and Zhang Xue felt confident enough to walk in. However, Zhang Xue¡¯s indifferent attitude makes the surrounding students feel bored and stop discussing with each other. Su Yan followed her into the ssroom. Her gazended on the male student who had justined. The male student cowered and did not dare to look at Su Yan. He then turned to look at Su Qian, only to see her looking straight at him with an innocent smile. Clearly, she had already adjusted her state of mind. During the afternoon self-study session, the form teacher called the boy out again. He did not return until school ended. Su Qian felt a little uneasy in her heart. She was a little afraid. She was afraid that she would be implicated if they found out that the male student was behind this. After packing her bag, Su Yan walked over to Su Qian and whispered, ¡°Did you guys forget that there are surveince cameras at the end of the corridor?¡± Surveince cameras!?Su Qian¡¯s eyes immediately froze when she heard this.?Weren¡¯t the surveince cameras at the stairs of every floor only? Why was there one at the end of the corridor? ¡°You¡¯ve really caused him a lot of trouble. However,pared to this, you should think about how to make him shut up and not implicate you, right?¡± Even though Su Qian was panicking inside, she still pretended to be innocent and blinked at Su Yan. ¡°Big Sister, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alright, I hope you can be so calm when the timees.¡± After everyone in the ssroom had left, Su Qian finally copsed into a chair. When her back came into contact with her soft bag, Su Qian suddenly realized that her back was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°No, this can¡¯t go on.¡± Su Qian hurriedly packed up her things and left the school. After she got into the car, she called her mother. On the other end of the phone, Mother Su was still thinking about how to build a good rtionship with Su Yan and get money from her. She could alsoplete the mission given by that person. When she received Su Qian¡¯s call and heard Su Qian mention what she had done, Mother Su almost choked on her anger. ¡°Did you forget what that person told you to do? Why did you provoke Su Yan for no reason?¡± For the first time in her life, Mother Su lost her temper at Su Qian. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you use such a childish method? What are you thinking?¡± Hearing a sound from the study room, Mother Su held her phone and said in a low voice, ¡°Besides, you clearly know that youring-of-age ceremony needs Su Yan, yet you still provoke her? What exactly are you thinking?¡± Mother Su really wanted to rip Su Qian¡¯s head open and see if it was filled with straw or water. Theing-of-age ceremony was scheduled for two weeks from now. Couldn¡¯t Su Qian bear with it? Why did she have to create trouble at this time? When Su Yan reached home, Mother Su had just hung up the phone. When she suddenly saw Su Yan, she was so frightened that she trembled. Su Yan asked in amusement, ¡°Mom, did something happen?¡± Mother Su quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all. How was school today?¡± Su Yan seemed to be implying something. ¡°If no one makes trouble, it should be a perfect day.¡± Before Mother Su could figure out what she meant, Su Yan said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Then, she disappeared in front of Mother Su. Only then did Mother Su heave a sigh of relief. She cursed Su Qian in her heart for being a burden, but her heart also ached for her. In the end, she could only pinch her nose and contact the boy¡¯s parents to help Su Qian clean up the mess. She promised the boy¡¯s parents some money and promised that if the boy was expelled, she would definitely help the boy contact a better school and would definitely not leave a bad record in the boy¡¯s file. Only then did the other party let go. It wasn¡¯t too troublesome to resolve the issue, so when Su Qian returned, Mother Su only poked her head and grumbled a few words. She could still continue to act like a loving mother. ¡°I can help you resolve this, but remember not to provoke Su Qian for the time being. Do you understand?¡± Su Qian stuck out her tongue in an attempt to curry favor. ¡°I heard you.. I was so angry that I took the risk.¡± Chapter 31

Chapter 31: What Should We Do?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Qian cursed in her heart.?If Su Yan hadn¡¯t threatened her, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the extra step.?Even though this matter was over, Su Qian still felt uneasy in her heart.?She did not feel safe that Su Yan had something on her, so why not steal Su Yan¡¯s phone? Su Yan did not use her phone often either.?As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, it began to grow like wild grass, and Su Qian was unable to stop it. While Su Yan was eating, Su Qian snuck into Su Yan¡¯s room, closed the door, and began to rummage through her room. She searched Su Yan¡¯s room like a raging wind, but she could not find Su Yan¡¯s phone. Knock knock! The sudden knock on the door frightened Su Qian. She turned around and saw Su Yan leaning against the door in her silk pajamas, calmly looking at her. At that moment, Su Qian felt her vision go dark. Su Yan pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Why did you randomly enter my room?¡± Su Qian stammered, unable to speak. Su Yan asked again, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re looking for a room card? Or evidence?¡± With that, Su Yan raised her phone and waved it. ¡°You want to find this?¡± Su Qian paused and gritted her teeth as she looked at Su Yan. Su Yan¡¯s smile disappeared and she coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to get what you want. Get lost.¡± Who would have thought that Su Qian would throw herself at Su Yan¡¯s feet? She pulled Su Yan¡¯s pants and said, ¡°Big Sister, please help me. If these things get leaked, I won¡¯t be able to live.¡± Su Qian was weeping like a pear blossom bathed in rain, but Su Yan had a heart of stone and refused to let go no matter what Su Qian said. ¡°Big sister, take pity on me. I won¡¯t go against you anymore.¡± Su Yan bent down and lifted Su Qian¡¯s chin with her slender fingers. She looked at the tears in Su Qian¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about what would happen to Zhang Xue in the future when you did this?¡± Su Qian paused,?she didn¡¯t care what Zhang Xue would do in the future. She was a pauper and would never be of any use to her in the future anyways.? Su Qian¡¯s thoughts were written all over her face and Su Yan found it funny. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why are you helping others decide their lives? What right do you have to do this?¡± ¡°But, but I didn¡¯t do it. It was Lin Hui. He loved me, so he wanted to help me solve my problems.¡± ¡°Love?¡± Su Yan found it even more amusing. ¡°Is he truly in love with you or are you just threatening him?¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice was so cold that it made Su Qian feel a little shocked. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve her goal today, so she wiped her tears and stubbornly looked at Su Yan. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, do you really have to be so ruthless?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sisters only when I threaten you? I don¡¯t care.¡± Su Qian stood up and coldly said, ¡°Then don¡¯t regret it.¡± Looking at Su Qian¡¯s back, Su Yan continued, ¡°Who was the one who did it? Su Qian, the one who made the road narrower is you.¡± After returning to her room, Su Qian felt a chill run down her spine. Everything she did wasn¡¯t upright. If word got out, how was she going to face the world? Would Huo Nan¡¯s impression of her worsen??With this thought in mind, Su Qian gave Huo Nan a call. At this moment, Huo Nan was busy dealing with the aftermath of his mother being a kidnapper. He originally didn¡¯t want to pick up Su Qian¡¯s call, but when he thought about Su Yan¡¯s cold and heartless expression, he still picked up. As soon as the call connected, Su Qian¡¯s sobbing voice came through. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, what should we do?¡± Huo Nan frowned and said impatiently, ¡°What do you mean what do we do?¡± ¡°Big sister seems to know about the two of us. She used this incident to threaten me at school yesterday.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Huo Nan suddenly stood up, causing the documents in front of him to fall to the ground. Upon hearing Huo Nan¡¯s flustered and exasperated voice, Su Qian¡¯s lips slowly curled up as she anxiously said, ¡°Brother Huo Nan, what should I do? I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore, I know that you like Big Sister, and I just want you to be happy.¡± She said it with fake innocence that would usually make Huo Nan pity her, but Huo Nan was in a bad mood right now. Su Qian was like a punching bag, so it would be a waste not to use it. Huo Nan was merciless. ¡°Since you know, why did you seduce me? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have made a mistake?¡± Huo Nan¡¯s words left Su Qian speechless. After a long while, Su Qian finally found her voice. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Brother Huo Nan, if you really mind, then I won¡¯t contact you anymore. Let¡¯s just treat our incident as a secret. If anyone tries to threaten us with this matter in the future, we won¡¯t admit it.¡± Huo Nan pretended to hesitate for a moment before nodding. ¡°I was too anxious just now. You should know that the Huo family is in a critical period right now. We can¡¯t expose any of my misbehaviour during this period.¡± Su Qian also agreed on the other end of the phone. After hanging up the phone, her expression turned cold as a sneer slowly appeared on her face.. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, since you¡¯re so heartless, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Who asked me to like you so much?¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Mathematical Olympiad

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Just like that, Zhang Xue¡¯s matter was resolved. Lin Hui came out to admit his crimes and did not go to the extent of being arrested. However, he was expelled from the school because of his bad character. Lin Hui and his family members were not dissatisfied with this result. Instead, they happily epted it. This made the school leaders confused. After this incident, Zhang Xue became Su Yan¡¯s sidekick. No matter where Su Yan went, Zhang Xue would follow her and watch her from afar. When Chen Mo realized this, she would often hug her shoulders and ask Su Yan if Zhang Xue liked girls. When Su Yan saw this, she only smiled lightly.?Where did she see that Zhang Xue liked girls??She was obviously someone who was used to being denied and suddenly had a taste of being acknowledged. ¡°Oh right, did you register for the school¡¯s internal Math Olympiad examination in the afternoon?¡± Chen Mo suddenly said. She stared at Su Yan and thought for a moment, ¡°I think with your results, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get good results.¡± ¡°Mathematical Olympiad?¡± Su Yan paused for a moment and suddenly remembered that there was indeed such a thing. This was an internationalpetition, and when it came down to the students, it would be the school¡¯s internal selection, then the city¡¯sprehensive examination, the provincial examination, and finally the Capital. They would take the national examination and choose the top few students to participate in the internationalpetition. Themotion was huge. ¡°Erm, Mathematical Olympiad, I also signed up.¡± Zhang Xue, who saw Su Yan nodding from afar, also rushed over. Because of her shyness, her face was flushed red. Su Yan smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s work hard together. Believe in yourself, you¡¯re actually very outstanding.¡± Zhang Xue lowered her head. Su Yan finally remembered that she had signed up for it a few days before her rebirth. Even Su Qian, who originally did not want to sign up, gritted her teeth and signed up because she wanted to suppress Su Yan. She thought that her results were not bad and had never heard any news about Su Yan¡¯s good grades. If she wanted to surpass Su Yan, this was the best opportunity. When she thought about Su Yan¡¯s expression after she had seen her own resultspared to her results after the exam, Su Qian felt excited. In the afternoon, thepetition went on as scheduled. Su Yan followed the teacher¡¯s arrangements and sat in the examination hall. In her previous life, she did register for the exam, but because the exam questions were too difficult, Su Yan did not even finish answering the papers. Naturally, she did not get a ranking. Later on, Su Yan worked hard and even studied the Math Olympiad for two years after she went to university. Finally, she managed to answer the paper perfectly during her self-test. Su Yan, who was in a daze, felt someone staring at her. She looked over and saw a resentful Su Qian standing at the door, ring at Su Yan as she walked towards her seat. Coincidentally, Su Qian was sitting right next to Su Yan. They could see each other when they turned their heads. Noticing Su Yan¡¯s gaze, Su Qian raised her nose and coldly harrumphed. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be merciful. Just watch, I won¡¯t lose to you.¡± Su Yan nodded.?You have a big face. You are right. If she herself did not pass thepetition in her previous life, would Su Qian, whose results were worse than her¡¯s, pass? Dream on. As expected, Su Qian felt dizzy as soon as the paper was released. She knew every question and every number on the paper, but when she linked them together, Su Qian did not understand what they meant. She turned around and saw Su Yan engrossed in her calctions. Su Qian could not help but feel anxious. However, no matter how anxious she was, she could not solve the Mathematical Olympiad questions. Su Qian did not answer a single question until the bell rang, she copsed onto the table and took a deep breath. She felt dizzy. Even at a time like this, Su Qian still had the leisure to pay attention to Su Yan. She saw that Su Yan was in high spirits and was chatting andughing with that poor girl. Su Qian gritted her teeth and felt her face burning. This time, she was utterly humiliated. It would have been fine if she had not surpassed Su Yan. However, she did not manage to answer a single question and her results were very likely to be a big fat zero. This was too embarrassing. Su Qian even regretted signing up for thispetition. Looking at Su Qian¡¯s dejected expression, Su Yan didn¡¯t even want to talk to her. She chatted with Zhang Xue and left. When she was about to return to the ssroom, Su Yan¡¯s phone vibrated. Su Yan opened it and saw that Shi Qing had sent her a message. Opening it, Su Yan¡¯s eyes widened. On it was written, ¡®The young master of the Huo Corporation and the daughter of the Su family are getting engaged soon?¡¯ She clicked open the article, in it wrote some groundless information. Su Yan read through it and her eyes widened, she felt that she might have gone blind. ording to the reports, Su Qian and Huo Nan¡¯s rtionship was stronger than gold. The two of them were childhood sweethearts. Unfortunately, fate yed a trick on them. This time, Su Qian was reunited with the Su Family, and the two of them finally met after ten years of separation. As a pair of childhood sweethearts, they naturally ended up together. Su Yan looked at the report and started to suspect if what she had experienced was all fake. Looking at thements below, Su Yan wanted to cover her head and vomit blood again. Why was I involved in this again? How did I be a mistress again? Chapter 33

Chapter 33: The Catastrophe

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at thements below, Su Yan almostughed out of anger. She called Shi Qing and heard him ask with a smile, ¡°Did you see what I sent you?¡± Su Yan pretended to be angry. ¡°Why did you send this to me?¡± ¡°Because it is better to share the joke with others.¡± Su Yan also burst outughing. ¡°What motive do you think the person who posted this has? Tsk, did they know that I was going to give them a surprise at mying-of-age ceremony and preheat the event?¡± That¡¯s right, Su Yan agreed to bring Su Qian to theing-of-age ceremony with the intention of announcing the rtionship between Su Qian and Huo Nan. At the same time, she also wanted to reveal her true identity, so it wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing for Shi Qing. ¡°Are you going to continue this surprise?¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°Of course. Being together and bing a mistress is different.¡± Shi Qing would not reject Su Yan¡¯s decision. Seeing that she had made up her mind, he could only support her, he even asked if she needed help. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already prepared most of the preparations. I¡¯m just waiting for mying-of-age ceremony the day after tomorrow.¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Since this has happened, my surprise doesn¡¯t seem so sincere anymore. Do you think I should prepare another gift for her?¡± Su Qian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have much time to worry about the Math Olympiad exam. Theing-of-age ceremony was just around the corner, it was up to her whether she could impress the big shots in City A. After Su Qian returned home, Mother Su pulled her into the dressing room and to try on her clothes one by one. ¡°These are all just arrived today, you can try them first. Another batch will arrive tomorrow.¡± Mother Su nagged at Su Qian, trying to tell her that what she couldn¡¯t get was for the best. In Su Qian¡¯s eyes, none of these beautiful gowns were as beautiful as the one Yun Shang had given Su Yan. Seeing Su Qian¡¯s indifferent expression, Mother Su understood what her daughter was thinking. She pressed Su Qian¡¯s shoulders and the mother and daughter looked into the mirror. ¡°Qianqian, bear with it a little longer. Once the Yun family¡¯s n seeds, Su Yan will no longer be an eyesore to you.¡± Su Qian replied, ¡°I will. I will endure it for our future.¡± Mother Su smiled. ¡°Yes, for our future.¡± After the conversation ended, Mother Su went to look at the so-calledtest dresses in the dressing room. She was somewhat dispirited and waved her hand casually. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go out and buy someter, these clothes are indeed a littlecking.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Su Qian¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Huo Nan. After Su Qian said goodbye to Mother Su and picked up the phone, Huo Nan¡¯s angry voice came through the phone. ¡°Su Qian, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Su Qian feigned innocence. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, what are you talking about? What did I do?¡± Huo Nan gritted his teeth and coldly said, ¡°Su Qian, stop pretending. I¡¯ve already found out that you were the one who sent the article about us online. What are you trying to do?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Qian¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°So what if Brother Huo Nan found out? I already told Brother Huo Nan that since you¡¯d slept with me, you have to take responsibility.¡± Huo Nan suddenly paused. Then, he heard Su Qian say in a sweet voice, ¡°Rather than asking me what I want to do, why don¡¯t you consider our rtionship in the future? Also, I¡¯m going to attend Su Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony soon, I don¡¯t even have any nice clothes. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, you don¡¯t want your girlfriend to lose face in front of the big shots of City A right?¡± At this moment, Huo Nan felt disgusted as if he had swallowed a fly. He didn¡¯t understand why Su Qian, who was as cute and gentle as a little white flower, had such a personality. Su Qian spoke in an innocent tone, ¡°Brother Huo Nan, don¡¯t think too much. I have many trump cards that you don¡¯t know about.¡± A few seconds after Su Qian hung up, Huo Nan resentfully put down his phone. His heart was filled with regret.?Why couldn¡¯t he control himself? Why did he have to provoke Su Qian? Outside the room, Huo Nan¡¯s stepmother was holding onto Father Huo tofort him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Nan Nan¡¯s love is the most important thing. He¡¯s been obedient and sensible since he was young. He always does things with his mind set. You don¡¯t have to worry. You should be more concerned about Xiaoxi¡¯s studies instead of worrying about Huo Nan at this time. Xiaoxi got 100 marks for his exam yesterday.¡± Huo Xi was Huo Nan¡¯s younger brother. He was only in his first year of high school. ¡°What do you know? If he¡¯s sensible, would he do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Zhao Ling¡¯s fault. Look at what she did, she made Nan Nan lose face.¡± The stepmother seemed to be trying to absolve Huo Nan, but her words also constantly reminded Father Huo that Huo Nan¡¯s biological mother had gone to jail. She was an existence that would tarnish the Huo family¡¯s reputation. Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Father Huo started to think about Huo Nan¡¯s future status as the sessor. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: The Banquet Begins

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was organized by Shi Qing, and it was very grand. Almost all of the influential people in City A came. Su Qian stood in the venue and looked at the banquet that was even more luxurious than the Huo Family¡¯s banquet and was so jealous that her eyes turned red. Meeting Mother Su¡¯s concerned gaze, Su Qian smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to this kind of asion. I¡¯ll get better in the future, don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡± Hearing this, Su Heng frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, you have to get used to it as soon as possible. There will be many such asions in the future.¡± Su Qian immediately nodded. Whenever she met someone, she would say the same thing. She would say that she had led a tough life in the past, that Mother Su would feel sorry for her and her heart would ache for her. She would say that she would adapt well so that her father would be happy. ¡°President Su, you¡¯re here too.¡± Su Heng¡¯s business partner immediately called Su Heng away. Soon, Mother Su was also called away by her friends. As Su Qian listened to the elegant music and looked at the socialites around her, she suddenly felt like a clown. Even though she was wearing clothes worth hundreds of thousands of yuan, she still felt out of ce. As soon as Huo Nan¡¯s stepmother, Lu Qin, entered the banquet hall, she saw Su Qian standing in the middle like a little bunny. When she met Father Huo¡¯s gaze, she immediately walked over with her hips swaying. ¡°Qianqian, why aren¡¯t you going over?¡± Lu Qin chuckled as she walked over to Su Qian. When she saw the dress that Zhao Ling had left on Su Qian, a hint of mockery shed through her eyes.?That¡¯s right, how could Huo Nan be willing to buy Su Qian clothes after being threatened by Su Qian? When he heard that Zhao Ling had an expensive gown that was in the Huo family¡¯s hands, Huo Nan couldn¡¯t wait to get someone to send it over. Zhao Ling embarrassed him and Su Qian schemed against him behind his back. Huo Nan did not want to keep any of these women¡¯s belongings. The moment Su Qian saw Lu Qin, her eyes lit up as if she had seen her savior. ¡°Auntie Lu, you¡¯re here too?¡± Lu Qin smiled. ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t Ie to youring-of-age ceremony?¡± After hearing Lu Qin¡¯s words, the smile on Su Qian¡¯s face turned sincere. The inferiorityplex she felt earlier was suppressed, and she reached out to Lu Qin¡¯s arm. She said coquettishly, ¡°Then Auntie Lu, you have to have funter.¡± Lu Qin pulled out her arm and smiled. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°I wonder where Big sister is, why didn¡¯t shee out to receive you?¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she looked around the room. Seeing that Su Yan was nowhere to be seen, she finally rxed and said, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t me Brother Huo Nan. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Lu Qin raised her eyebrows.?Was Su Qian talking about Zhao Ling??This matter could not be med on Su Yan. On the contrary, Lu Qin had to thank Su Yan properly because she finally chased this crazy woman away. The days when she did not appear, the air was fresh every day. Su Qian looked at Lu Qin¡¯s emotionless face and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Auntie, your dress looks really good today.¡± Lu Qin did not respond, and Su Qian racked her brain for a few more words. In the end, she was defeated by Lu Qin¡¯s forced smile. ¡°There are your peers over there. Many of them are Su Yan¡¯s ¡®good friends¡¯. Do you want to take a look?¡± Pointing at the crowd not far away, Lu Qin smiled and emphasized the words ¡®good friend¡¯. Almost immediately, Su Qian understood what Lu Qin meant. She smiled shyly at Lu Qin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go talk to my sister¡¯s friends. See youter, Auntie.¡± Lu Qin stood where she was and coldly watched Su Qian leave. Suddenly, she was confused.?Huo Nan was a smart and scheming person. Why did he choose such a two-faced, honey-mouthed fool? Isn¡¯t this giving her son a chance? Su Qian walked into the circle of socialites and looked at the glittering jewelry on their bodies. She suddenly felt a surge of excitement in her chest. She felt that she would be one of them in the future. ¡°Hello, sisters, I¡¯m Su Qian,¡± Su Qian said gently. Perhaps it was because her voice wasn¡¯t loud enough, it didn¡¯t attract the attention of any of the socialites present. Su Qian had no choice but to raise her voice. ¡°Hello, my name is Su Qian.¡± The one who was the most popr rubbed her ears and pretended to be dissatisfied. ¡°I heard it, there¡¯s no need to be so loud. Indeed, people from the countryside are just ignorant.¡± Su Qian immediately lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for you, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± No one present took a fancy to her timid look. ¡°My mother only gave birth to me. When did I have a younger sister your age?¡± The person¡¯s blunt words made Su Qian feel a little embarrassed. She looked left and right, not knowing what to do. She turned to look at Lu Qin for help, only to see Lu Qin smiling at her with narrowed eyes. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Stunning Entrance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qin¡¯s smile could not be described as unfriendly. Su Qian suddenly could not make up her mind.?Did these people not have a good rtionship with Su Yan, or did they take their anger out on Su Qian because of their conflict with the Su Family? ¡°The Su family is really interesting. They lost their biological daughter and found an adopted daughter from outside. Now that their biological daughter is back, what about their adopted daughter? Throw her out?¡± Obviously, this person did not know that the banquet was actually organized by Shi Qing for Su Yan. She simply thought that the Su Family had invited so many people to save Su Qian some face. Su Qian lowered her head and timidly said, ¡°They won¡¯t, Father and Mother said that Big Sister will always be the daughter of the Su Family, even if¡­ even if Big Sister seems to have something against me.¡± Meng Wan had loved to read novels ever since she was young, and she had always yearned for those who were loyal just like in those novels. Now that she saw Su Qian being rejected by the adopted daughter of the Su Family, the fire of justice in her heart was ignited. Upon seeing Su Qian¡¯s soft and lovable appearance, Meng Wan immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will seek justice for you. Su Yan has been domineering since she was young, and she will definitely make you suffer a lot.¡± Su Qian looked up at Meng Wan and saw that she was full of energy. Her cheeks were plump and round, and her jewelry was obviously expensive. But why did it look so familiar??After a moment of thought, Su Qian asked, ¡°Are these the representative jewelry in Mr. Love?¡± After Meng Wan nodded, Su Qian¡¯s face was filled with envy. ¡°That¡¯s great. I went to see it the other day, but I didn¡¯t manage to buy it. What a pity.¡± That day, Su Qian waste and did not manage to buy it. However, when Su Qian said those words after the things she had said previously, it was as if Su Yan was the reason why she did not buy it. Meng Wan was too well protected, so when she heard Su Qian¡¯s words, she immediately believed her and expressed that she must help Su Qian get justice. She definitely could not be bullied to death by Su Yan. Meng Wan was touched by her own justice that she did not notice that two of her sisters had left quietly. ¡°Do you also think that Meng Wan¡¯s Virgin Mary has acted up?¡± ¡°You think so too? Su Qian doesn¡¯t look like a good person at all, only Meng Wan can¡¯t tell. She only treats her like a rabbit.¡± In front of Meng Wan, Su Qian was like a weak little white flower who could not withstand the wind and rain. She quietly boasted to Meng Wan, making Meng Wan treat her as one of her own and a good sister. She even added fuel to the fire and talked about how Su Yan bullied her. ¡°Look, President Shi is here.¡± Someone among the socialites said something that immediately attracted Meng Wan¡¯s attention. However, what was more attractive than Shi Qing was the girl standing beside him. The girl was dressed in a red gown. The tight design outlined her alluring curves, the hem of the dress was not big, but it made her slender and fair long legs look even more alluring. The jewelry embellished on the young girl¡¯s body sparkled with her actions. Her exquisite makeup covered the immaturity on the young girl¡¯s face. At this moment, the young girl¡¯s appearance appeared extremely noble and cold. Coupled with her outfit, it made people feel that she was noble and untouchable. ¡°Who¡¯s that girl? She¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at the ring on her finger, such a huge sapphire. Could it be the legendary Heart of the Ocean?¡± The socialites¡¯ whispers pierced Su Qian¡¯s heart like arrows. Su Qian enunciated each word under Meng Wan¡¯s gaze. ¡°That¡¯s Su Yan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Su Yan?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t Su Yan used to be so dull?¡± ¡°Could Su Yan have gone for stic surgery?¡± Meng Wan rubbed her chin and sized up Su Yan for a while before saying, ¡°No stic surgery, no changes to her facial features. Is it because of the makeup?¡± A socialite who did not have a good rtionship with Su Yan in the past pondered deeply. ¡°In the past, Su Yan always had a thick fringe. Now that the fringe has beenbed up, could it be that the magical weapon that seals her looks is really her fringe?¡± Su Qian turned her face away, she didn¡¯t want to hear the socialites eximing at her. The more they spoke, the more Su Qian felt like she was being outdone. Meng Wan looked at Su Yan and then at Su Qian. ¡°Is Su Yan really bullying you all the time like you said? Are you sure you¡¯re not talking nonsense?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the socialites stopped talking. Su Qian could sense that they were all looking at her. Su Qian slowly lowered her head and sped her hands together. She had always done this in the past. As long as she pretended to be weak and helpless, everyone would take pity on her and she wouldn¡¯t be at fault. But this time, Su Qian¡¯s n failed. Not only did the socialites present not pity her because of this, but they automatically treat her evasion as a sign of guilt. Meng Wan was almost angered to death.. She had thought that she had finally encountered something that she could use to uphold justice, but in the blink of an eye, she had be like this. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: The Best Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions None of the socialites said anything, but noisiness was better than silence, Su Qian felt ashamed. Su Qian looked up again and met Meng Wan¡¯s resentful gaze. The tears that had gathered in her eyes for a long time finally flowed down. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t say anything bad about my sister.¡± Meng Wan paused and suddenly felt that Su Qian was a scheming person. Thinking back to their conversation just now, Su Qian indeed only said how she was doing at home and never said what Su Yan did to her. However, she clearly meant that Su Yan did not treat her well. Now that she was exposed, it became a reason for her to absolve herself. Su Qian still wanted to exin herself, but at this moment, the lights dimmed and a spotlight lit up at the center of the stage. The ceremony had begun. The emcee did not mention Su Qian and her family¡¯s name at all. He only said that today was Su Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, that Su Yan had a hard time in the past and she was so beautiful and strong. Standing among the business partners, Su Heng, who was constantly being praised, had an ugly expression on his face. He looked coldly at the emcee on stage, who was speaking eloquently. Right at this moment, he hated Su Yan to the core. Mother Su, who had regained her confidence among the wealthydies, was also filled with hatred. Mother Su thought hatefully in her heart.?If she had known that this little b*tch had such intentions, she would not havee over in the first ce. She had even smiled for so long in vain. When Su Yan went on stage, Mother Su¡¯s hatred reached a climax. Because Su Yan was dressed too beautifully, she was so beautiful that it made people jealous. On more than one asion, Mother Su thought about how good it would be if Su Yan¡¯s face was on Su Qian. However, after thinking about it for a while, she felt a little disgusted. Su Yan¡¯s confident, bright, and elegant aura on stage made everyone gasp in surprise. Especially Huo Nan, who had just made up his mind to cut ties with Su Yan and take revenge. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like he should have chosen Su Yan instead of Su Qian who was scheming against him. Huo Nan took a sip of his wine gloomily and suppressed the indignation in his heart. Seeing the depressed look on Huo Nan¡¯s face, his friends started to tease him. ¡°I say, Old Huo, this big sister is much prettier than the younger sister. Did you let go of the big prize while grabbing at trifles?¡± ¡°Hey, if you ask me, it¡¯s not a bad idea for you to take the two sisters together. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hahaha, look at Old Huo¡¯s face. It¡¯s as smelly as dog shit.¡± Usually, they didn¡¯t know their limits when they joked around, and they did not filter their words. No one expected that this time, Huo Nan, who had always been good-tempered, would stare at them with reddened eyes. ¡°Ahem, Old Huo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t vent your anger on us.¡± After being reminded like this by his friend, Huo Nan finally took a deep breath and gulped down a mouthful of wine before staggering off to who knows where. Right now, he couldn¡¯t stand Su Yan. The more outstanding and beautiful Su Yan was, the more others would think that he was blind to have fallen for a woman like Su Qian. Su Qian coldly watched Huo Nan¡¯s actions. When she saw Huo Nan¡¯s depressed expression, she felt both disappointed and resentful. At the same time, she also felt a little happy. It was probably the sense of aplishment that a high and mighty immortal was tricked by her. After Su Yan finished speaking, she left the stage and came to Shi Qing¡¯s side. Shi Qing had already prepared a gift and ced it in Su Yan¡¯s arms when she came over. ¡°Eh? How did you know I wasing?¡± Shi Qing answered, ¡°Smell.¡± Smell??Su Yan lowered her head and sniffed. She had just changed her perfume today.?Could Shi Qing still remember it? Seeing that Su Yan did not believe him, Shi Qing smiled and did not beat around the bush. ¡°Actually, my eyes have gotten better. I can already see some things.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yan was overjoyed. She immediately squatted down in front of Shi Qing and stared closely into his eyes. She even mumbled, ¡°Really? Let me see. This is practically the best gift I¡¯ve received for mying-of-age ceremony.¡± Towards the end, there was a hint of sobbing in her voice. Shi Qing¡¯s handnded urately on Su Yan¡¯s head, it felt nice and he even rubbed it. The big shots of City A were shocked by the interaction between Su Yan and Shi Qing.?What was the rtionship between these two? Why would the famous President Shi treat an unknown girl so well? Was there some unspeakable secret between the two of them? After all, these people were all wily old foxes. Although they had their own guesses, they would not rush over to ask. That would not be considered considerate. On the other hand, Su Heng, who had been dissatisfied all this while, went up to Su Yan and Shi Qing. He smiled and asked, ¡°Xiao Yan, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him?¡± His questioning tone showed his displeasure. As for the content that he was dissatisfied with, it was probably because she did not mention their family name when she was introducing herself. Wouldn¡¯t their family be unable to show their faces in front of the big shots of City A? Su Yan asked, ¡°Oh? Father wants to know who this is?¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Last Chance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Heng hated Su Yan¡¯s attitude. Every time Su Yan spoke to him like this, she would threaten him. As expected. Su Yan¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Did Father really forget about President Shi? That day at the Huo Family¡¯s banquet, President Shi didn¡¯t keep a low profile.¡± None of the three members of the Su family were good people. All three of them were selfish. Su Qian would always pretend to be innocent so that no one would implicate her. Father Su, on the other hand, was cold and heartless. He only had himself in his heart and he didn¡¯t care about anyone else. As for Mother Su, she was stupid. She was so stupid that she could only see the benefits in front of her. That was why they chose to cooperate with the Yun family. They were not worried about what they would do if the Yun family decided to kill them after they had outlived their usefulness. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s half-smiling face, Su Heng could only swallow his dissatisfaction. No, no, it was not the right time yet. That person said that if Su Yan signed that contract, they would inject 100 million yuan into the Su family. I can¡¯t be impulsive. Su Heng¡¯s smile became more sincere. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I just wanted to get to know President Shi and see if there are any opportunities for us to work together in the future.¡± There was a hint of rebuke in his gaze as he looked at Su Yan. He seemed to be saying ¡®why aren¡¯t you cooperating with me?¡¯. However, at his age, his cheekbones were high and his eyes were hanging from his eyes. Doing this would only make one feel nauseous. Su Yan suppressed the urge to vomit and said, ¡°Ah Qing is not fully recovered yet, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± This was a polite rejection. Su Heng was a tactful person and wanted to leave immediately. However, Mother Su was too inexperienced and had been holding her anger in. Now that Su Yan didn¡¯t give him face, she rushed over angrily and pointed at Su Yan. ¡°Do you have any manners? Who taught you to speak to your father like this?¡± ¡°Manners?¡± Su Yan tilted her head slightly, looking very puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I have manners, Madam Yu Xiao?¡± Mother Su actually felt a little flustered when her name was suddenly called. ¡°Yu Xiao, do you dare to say that you don¡¯t know what my life was like when I was young?¡± Seeing that Mother Su still did not respond, Su Yan continued, ¡°From the time I can remember, I rarely get to eat at home. No matter when I wake up, there will never be food for me at home. I can only go out and beg for food from the neighbors. When I¡¯m slightly older, I have to earn my own tuition fees. Do you still think you guys are worthy of being my adoptive parents?¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice was very calm, but it was this calmness that made the people around her even more shocked. Mother Su took a step back and forced herself not to be frightened by Su Yan¡¯s imposing manner. She retreated into Su Heng¡¯s arms, Mother Su pinched her sleeves and cried. ¡°What sin did Imit? Why did I adopt such an enemy? You can¡¯t use me for neglecting you all these years just because I found my biological daughter.¡± At this moment, Su Qian also rushed over. Wiping away her tears, she threw herself at Mother Su. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t havee back, I¡¯ll leave now. Mother, don¡¯t fight with Big sister because of me.¡± When the surrounding people saw Su Qian and Mother Su¡¯s performance, they subconsciously sided with Su Qian and Mother Su. Coupled with the fact that Su Heng was holding Mother Su¡¯s hand with a face full of forbearance, it looks like the head of the family was afraid that his wife and daughter¡¯s words would affect his adopted daughter¡¯s future. At this moment, Lu Qin also walked to Father Huo¡¯s side. She tugged at the corner of his shirt and said in a low voice, ¡°Did you see that? This pair of mother and daughter are really good at acting. Tell Nan Nan not to be deceived.¡± Father Huo¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t calm either. He had always treated Huo Nan as his sessor and didn¡¯t want to see Huo Nan being obstructed by a woman. ¡°I have to break Huo Nan and this girl.¡± On the other hand, Su Qian was still crying. She had no idea that her future inws had be even more dissatisfied with her. Right now, Su Yan was the only person in her eyes. She had to ruin Su Yan¡¯s reputation today. That way, everyone¡¯s attention would be on her and no one would ever think of Su Yan again. However, even at this moment, Su Yan was still smiling. The dimples on her cheeks seemed to be mocking Su Qian for overestimating herself and her arrogance. ¡°Are you pretending to be pitiful? It¡¯s indeed your usual trick, but I reminded you before to not provoke me. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Even though the words were threatening, Su Yan did not lose her poise. She was poised and looked more trustworthy. Su Yan called a waiter over and handed over a USB sh drive. Su Yan met Su Qian¡¯s gaze and chuckled. ¡°This is yourst chance. Do you want to seize it?¡± Su Qian gritted her teeth. She was afraid that Su Yan knew something, but she was also worried that Su Yan was just bluffing. ¡°Qianqian, what¡¯s going on? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Mother Su felt Su Qian¡¯s trembling as she asked her. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Recording

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions For some reason, Su Qian wanted to take a gamble that Su Yan did not have any evidence. So, Su Qian straightened her neck and yelled, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? Why would I hide it from you? It¡¯s all my sister¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Her voice was too loud, as if the louder she spoke, the less guilty she felt. The wily old foxes around them immediately realized that there was something wrong with Su Qian. They immediately forgot about the little bit of pity they felt for her. They must be out of their minds to think that they are pitiful. Su Yan sneered and signaled the waiter to press the y button. Su Qian¡¯s voice sounded from the recording. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll bring you back.¡± ¡°Brother Huo Nan, Brother Huo Nan?¡± ¡°Su Yan, why? You, burp, why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Brother Huo Nan? Brother Huo Nan, I¡¯m not Su Yan, I¡¯m Su Qian.¡± There was a series of ambiguous sounds of water after that. ¡°Brother Huo Nan, since you slept with me, you have to be responsible for me.¡± After that, only ambiguous sounds could be heard, apanied by Su Qian¡¯s moans. Everyone was so shocked that they wanted to change their ears. Su Heng and Mother Su stared at Su Qian in shock. Su Qian had never imagined that Su Yan would actually have evidence in her hands and even dare to release it in front of so many influential people.?Was she really trying to embarrass herself??Su Qian stared at Su Yan as if she would kill her if she used enough force. ¡°So, what¡¯s the point? You¡¯ve made such a mess. How embarrassing.¡± Even now, Su Yan still had a calm expression on her face. It was as if she was truly thinking for Su Qian. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Su Qian refuted and even began to tear up at Su Yan. ¡°Big sister, if you want me to leave, you can just say so. I really won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± Su Yan shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t admit it, I have a video here. If you don¡¯t admit that either, we can go to the hotel to get the surveince footage.¡± This time, Su Qian really couldn¡¯t refute. She covered her face and ran outside. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at the people around her. Su Yan had already expected such a reaction from Su Qian. It was such a pity that the video on her phone could no longer be seen. She then apologized to everyone. Shi Qing raised his eyes to look at Su Yan. Although his vision was still blurry, he could vaguely sense that the girl was glowing. Bright and shiny. Just like when she was a child. Shi Qing was not a likable person when he was young, and he was not liked by the family. He was just the most inconspicuous one among the many descendants of the Shi Family¡¯s head. He was a target for the kids to bully in every gathering. Shi Qing was used to being bullied. Until the young Su Yan, no, Yun Xi appeared. Yun Xi would speak gently to him, would fiercely chase away those who bullied him, and would even ask him to be strong and protect himself. Shi Qing looked at the girl in front of him and suddenlyughed. That¡¯s right, Xixi had always been like this since she was young. She would either not re up, or once she did, she would definitely not leave anyone with a way out. ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the rtionship between President Shi and Xiao Yan? Why does President Shi like Xiao Yan?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When the air suddenly became quiet and no one around spoke, the middle-aged man with a big belly seemed to finally realize that he had said something wrong. He quickly shut his mouth and waited to see the reaction of the people around him. However, Shi Qing smiled, held Su Yan¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°Xixi is my fianc¨¦e.¡± This news stirred up a storm and instantly caused the entire venue to mor. Su Yan smiled and looked at Shi Qing, waiting for him to finish his sentence. Shi Qing understood what Su Yan meant, he curled his lips and said softly, ¡°Xixi and I are childhood sweethearts. When Xixi is old enough, we will get married.¡± ¡°Childhood sweethearts? How could they be childhood sweethearts?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Su Yan grow up in the Su family?¡± ¡°When did Su Yan change her name?¡± Su Yan continued, ¡°I am indeed the adopted daughter of the Su family, but in reality, I was entrusted to the Su family by my father before he died. For this, my father even invested quite a bit of money into the Su family¡¯spany. It can be considered as the expenses for raising me all these years.¡± With that, Su Yan looked at the pale Su Heng. ¡°Father, am I right?¡± Su Heng remained silent. Su Yan had given him quite a bit of pressure. Su Yan smiled and asked, ¡°Actually, before my father passed away, he told you some things, right? Do you want to tell everyone about the things you¡¯ve done over the years?¡± Hearing this, Su Heng¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to his knees. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Yun Zhen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She knew everything!?This was the only thought in Su Heng¡¯s mind. Su Heng knew that his family had treated Su Yan badly all these years, but he had never cared. He only felt that Yun Yi¡¯s death back then was strange, and no one might know about this matter. Su Yan was too young back then, and would definitely not remember these things. But who knew that Su Yan actually remembered! Su Heng looked at Su Yan venomously, he just wanted to know who told her. However, before Su Yan could say anything, aughing voice came from outside the venue. When that person walked into the venue, everyone realized that he was actually a very young and handsome man. The man wore a ck tuxedo with a warm smile on his face. ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡± Before Su Heng could ask for help, the man greeted him first. Then, as if he had just discovered something, he looked at Su Heng who was in a sorry state and asked, ¡°Why is the Head of Su family in such a sorry state? Did you encounter any trouble?¡± Su Heng¡¯s sixth sense was triggered by the man¡¯s gentle attitude. He didn¡¯t dare to voice his request. Seeing Su Heng tactfully remain silent, the man was satisfied. He smiled at Su Yan and warmly asked, ¡°Are you Yun Xi, my Yun family¡¯s missing younger sister?¡± As he spoke, he nodded. ¡°She does look very simr to Second Aunt.¡± The venue, which had just been extremely quiet, suddenly became noisy. Everyone¡¯s voices were not loud, but with so many people talking at the same time, it made Su Yan¡¯s head hurt. Amidst the shock, Su Yan looked at the man. ¡°Are you the one who has been stirring up trouble in City A?¡± The man politely introduced himself. ¡°Yun family, Yun Zhen.¡± Shi Qing made a timely expression of surprise. Su Yan, whose attention was on Shi Qing, naturally noticed Shi Qing¡¯s expression. She raised her eyebrows and let Shi Qing understand what Su Yan meant. ¡°Yun Zhen is your uncle¡¯s eldest son. He has been overseas since he was young. This is also the first time I have met Yun Zhen.¡± Shi Qing narrowed his eyes and tried hard to see Yun Zhen¡¯s face. However, his eyes were still not good enough to see clearly. ¡°President Shi, nice to meet you.¡± Su Yan did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Yun Zhen looked like the vampire butler from Europe in thest century. ¡°What are you doing in City A?¡± Su Yan asked. Yun Zhen searched around the venue and finally found a chair that looked veryfortable. He sat upright on it. ¡°The elders at home want Second Uncle¡¯s inheritance too much. They¡¯re fighting over it. I don¡¯t see the point, so I came to see what Sister Yun Xi is like.¡± Then, his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re as cunning and intelligent as I imagined.¡± This was the matter where he had sent two groups of people to test Su Yan, but Su Yan had resolved it. Only then did Su Yan understand. It was no wonder that the previous stalking and kidnapping had been child¡¯s y. Moreover, there was no follow-up. It seemed like Yun Zhen did not want any follow-up. Yun Zhen felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say thest few words in front of so many people, so he smiled and asked, ¡°How about we find a more private ce? I have something to say to you.¡± Su Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony ended just like that. The guests left obediently, except for Su Heng and his family, who were hesitating at the door, wondering if they could go over now and apologize and see if they could get some money. At this moment, Su Qian could no longer care about the humiliation she had just suffered. When she found out that the Su Family had relied on Su Yan¡¯s father¡¯s help to prevent them from going bankrupt, Su Qian was finally scared. She pulled on Mother Su¡¯s clothes and peeked into the venue. It was only when the security officers of the venue stopped them and closed the door that they gave up. She even turned around to me Su Heng and Mother Su for not telling her the truth. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone against Su Yan. Mother Su also med Su Qian for always causing trouble. Otherwise, Su Yan would not have treated them so heartlessly. As they exchanged blows, the originally harmonious family of three actually started arguing. In the end, no one was willing to give in to the other. They even started fighting, putting on a great show. Father Huo watched the drama between the Su family of three andughed coldly.?Su Heng was really getting worse. Not only did he not know how to be grateful, he couldn¡¯t even bear the responsibility and realize his mistake.?At the thought of this, Father Huo looked at Huo Nan, who was sitting in the car, looking dispirited. He sighed in his heart. His son was not any better. Not only did he mistake the fish eye for a pearl, but he was also tricked by the fish eye. He was really stupid.?At the thought that not only did the Huo family lose a helper, but they might even be enemies with a big shot, Father Huo felt his heart ache. He had been in the business world all his life and had never suffered any losses. Why did he have such a stupid son? Chapter 40

Chapter 40: The Yun Family¡¯s Current Situation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yun Zhen was brought to a private room above the venue by Su Yan and Shi Qing. Yun Zhen politely did not say anything about the rather luxurious private room. He quietly found a ce to sit down and smiled at Su Yan and Shi Qing. After a moment, he sighed. ¡°Your rtionship is as good as ever.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Yun Zhen nodded and took out a photo from his phone. It was a little girl who was drooling. ¡°Sister Yun Xi looked good when she was young. Now that she¡¯s grown up, she looks even better. I¡¯ve kept all of her photos.¡± As if he thought of something fun, Yun Zhen continued, ¡°When you were young, Third Uncle bought a piece of stinky tofu. You thought it was too smelly and hid it in Grandpa¡¯s closet with Third Brother. I remember it very clearly.¡± Looking at Yun Zhen¡¯s expression, he did not look like the kind of person who wished for her to die so that he could get her father¡¯s inheritance. After Yun Zhen reminisced for a while, he sighed faintly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to talk about serious matters now.¡± Su Yan¡¯s body trembled as she thought,?Here ites. ¡°Yun Xi, since you already know your identity, then quickly return to the Yun Family with me. Right now, the Yun Family¡¯s situation¡­ isn¡¯t too good.¡± Yun Zhen¡¯s voice was very low. Under Su Yan¡¯s surprised gaze, he continued, ¡°The Yun family is currently being attacked from both sides. The younger generation in the family are unable to make ends meet. Sigh, it¡¯s also troublesome.¡± Yun family? Enemies from both sides? Su Yan and Shi Qing looked at each other. This was different from what they had previously thought. What was going on with the Yun family? ¡°Ever since Great-Grandpa passed away, Grandpa took over as the head of the Yun family. However, Grandpa has no ambition, and his methods are not as straightforward as Great-Grandpa¡¯s. The higher-ups of the Yun family have also left behind many historical problems. It can¡¯t be helped, Grandpa can only let the Yun family not decline, but it¡¯s impossible to advance further. ¡°He was waiting to see which son will grow up first so that he can take over his position.¡± Yun Zhen sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that as the eldest son, my father has no interest in the family business at all. He spends all his time in the entertainment industry. Second Uncle is resourceful and cunning. It¡¯s a pity that he was schemed against and died young.¡± Yun Zhen¡¯s second uncle was Su Yan¡¯s biological father, Yun family¡¯s Yun Yi. From Yun Zhen¡¯s regretful tone, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that Yun Zhen and Yun Yi¡¯s rtionship was quite good. ¡°Second Uncle is elegant and handsome. I really don¡¯t understand why someone would harm him.¡± Yun Zhen continued, ¡°Third Uncle wanted to inherit it, but his methods aren¡¯t good. He¡¯s not born for business, so Grandpa can only continue to hold on for these few years and wait for our generation to grow up.¡± Aftering out from his sorrow, Yun Zhen smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve found you now. In the future, if we work together, we will definitely be able to return the Yun Family to its peak.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the status of the Yun family high enough?¡± Su Yan looked at Yun Zhen, trying to see some ws in his expression. Unfortunately, the sincerity on Yun Zhen¡¯s face made Su Yan find it hard to imagine that this person would lie to her because he coveted money. Seemingly very happy that Su Yan would take the initiative to ask questions about the Yun family, the smile on Yun Zhen¡¯s face became even warmer. ¡°Although the Yun family is ranked second, they have no sessors. It¡¯s like a pavilion in the air, unable tost long.¡± Yun Zhen turned to look at Shi Qing, whose eyes were unfocused. ¡°If the Yun family is powerful, then the car ident that happened to Shi Qing will not happen a second time.¡± As soon as he said this, Shi Qing¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°It will never happen again.¡± Yun Zhen did not insist and nodded along with Shi Qing. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t happen a second time, but it¡¯s inevitable that something else will happen. In the past few years, you¡¯ve experienced many assassination attempts, big and small. Do you want my sister to experience all these with you in the future?¡± Shi Qing immediately fell silent. It was indeed not safe to be by his side. His identity and his body proved that he could not live a peaceful life like a normal person. Realizing that Shi Qing was not at ease, Su Yan reached out to hold Shi Qing¡¯s hand, which was bulging with veins, and stroked itfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, believe me.¡± Then, she turned to look at Yun Zhen. ¡°If I return to the Yun family, what are you going to do next?¡± Yun Zhen lowered his head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Take over the work in Grandpa¡¯s hands and then deal with all the higher-ups of the Yun Family.¡± Yun Zhen did not want to tolerate those uncles who were clinging to their post without doing any work and not let other people take it. ¡°And then? If you deal with the higher-ups of the Yun family one by one, the rest would have been prepared by then.¡± Su Yan tucked away the hair that had fallen in front of her eyes. ¡°If the entire higher-ups of the Yun family were dealt with together, the Yun family would definitely be in chaos. The gains would not make up for the losses.¡± She thought that Yun Zhen would be worried about this, but who would have expected Yun Zhen¡¯s eyes to light up. He looked at Su Yan as if he was looking at an immortal. ¡°Then Sister Yun Xi, do you have any good ideas?¡± Su Yan choked.. She did have a way, but why would Yun Zhen ask her? But looking at Yun Zhen¡¯s sparkling eyes, she could not bring herself to reject him. Chapter 41 - First Class Cabin

Chapter 41: First ss Cabin

Su Yan sat on the side of the bed with both hands on her cheeks. Her beautiful face was propped that it had changed shape. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Shi Qing pushed the wheelchair slowly to Su Yan¡¯s side. Ever since Yun Zhen left, Su Yan had maintained this state. Su Yan had no intention of hiding anything. She slowly circled her fingers on the table. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should return to the Yun family.¡± After saying that, she turned to touch Shi Qing¡¯s hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I think I should go back, but¡­ but I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Right now, Shi Qing¡¯s eyes had not fully recovered, so he could not see theplicated look in Su Yan¡¯s eyes when she looked at him. It was probably because she had died once. Hence, Su Yan cherished her life more than most people. She was actually a little afraid. However, she really wanted to find out the cause of her father¡¯s death. She was in a state of anxiety. Shi Qing patted Su Yan¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by Yun Zhen¡¯s words. Go if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to get involved, stay here.¡± Su Yan rested her chin on the table, looking veryzy. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a thought. I know that no matter what, I should go back.¡± Shi Qing did not say anything. He sat quietly beside Su Yan, apanying her and watching over her, letting her know that he will always be there. Su Yan had always been an efficient person. Since she had already confirmed that she would definitely return, she did not hesitate anymore and booked a ticket to Jing City. As she booked the ticket, she asked Shi Qing, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t wealthy families like you have private nes?¡± Shi Qing shrugged helplessly. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The airline is too difficult to apply for now. You have to take the passenger ne.¡± Su Yan chuckled. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just expressing my curiosity.¡± Hence, Shi Qing promised again, ¡°Tell me in advance the next time you want to go out. I¡¯ll apply for a flight path in advance.¡± * The next day, Su Yan and Shi Qing arrived at the airport punctually. Initially, Su Yan thought that she might be reluctant to leave the Su family. After all, she had lived there for more than twenty years. However, when Shi Qing¡¯s men brought the things out of the Su Residencest night, Su Yan took onest look at the vi before letting out a long sigh. No feeling. Whether it was love, hate, regret, or unwillingness, they all seemed to have dissipated along with the wind. As a result, all she felt was calmness. It was good that she was leaving. ¡°The weather is too hot. Hey, go and buy me a bottle of water.¡± Suddenly, an arrogant voice was heard. The arrogant and bossy look on her face made her lose favorability. Su Yan turned around and saw a group of people surrounding a woman who was wearing sunsses, a mask, and a hat, it looks like she¡¯s going to suffocate anytime soon. The woman pointed at the massage chair in the airport lounge and said critically, ¡°What kind of massage chair is this? The skin isn¡¯t even real, it doesn¡¯t lookfortable. God¡­ it even smells like cheap leather.¡± After saying that, the woman looked around. When her gazended on Su Yan, she seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then, she said arrogantly, ¡°People really have different tastes. Even if some people can afford first-ss tickets, they don¡¯t have such tastes.¡± The person who bought the water came back very quickly with a bottle of water in her hand. She wiped it clean and brought it to the woman. Unexpectedly, the woman took a quick nce and said haughtily, ¡°Did you buy such icy water to freeze me to death?¡± The girl who bought the water did not look very old. After being criticized like this, her mood visibly sank. Su Yan looked at the girl and pitied her a little. However, she had no intention of standing up for the girl. While the woman was talking about the girl, her thoughts turned to Su Yan. When she saw that Su Yan was actually traveling with a handicapped person, she suddenly raised her voice and said in a strange tone, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the youngdies nowadays are thinking. Why must they find those rich people? Even if they know that they have a family, they are stilling one after another, they don¡¯t even let a cripple off.¡± Su Yan could tolerate what the woman said previously and pretended not to hear it. But now, it is impossible. The woman¡¯s words and her disdain for Shi Qing had really touched Su Yan¡¯s sore spot. Hence, sheughed coldly. ¡°Ah Qing, did you hear the crows caw? Their caw sounds are really unpleasant and unlucky.¡± Shi Qing lowered his head and pursed his lips into a smile. He liked the feeling of Su Yan standing up for him. In his daze, he could almost see Su Yan¡¯s expression turn cold. Her entire person turned fromzy to ready for battle. She was like a little beast that had already been prepared. Whoever dared to provoke her, she would bite them ruthlessly and hit them with one strike. Seeing that Shi Qing was stillughing, Su Yan secretly red at him. She was extremely puzzled.?He was already being bullied, how could he still swallow his anger? Chapter 42 - See How Im Doing

Chapter 42: See How I¡¯m Doing

The woman had probably been spoiled since young. It was just a casual remark from Su Yan, but now she was about to jump up. She took off her sses and mask and said angrily to Su Yan and Shi Qing, ¡°What are you saying, woman?¡± Su Yan raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by that? The two of us are just having a good chat.¡± This person removed her cover and Su Yan recognized her. It was the popr female star, Mu Lian, who regarded herself as pure and charming. On the big screen, Mu Lian had always been a cute and gentle persona. Who would have thought that in real life, this person would be so different from her on screen persona? Looking at Su Yan¡¯s beautiful face that made people jealous, Mu Lian wanted to scratch her face until it became a mess. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a pure and innocent girl to be like this in private.¡± Su Yan sneered. ¡°How about I record your wonderful performance? Mu Lian¡¯s genuine acting skills are hard toe by.¡± These words hit Mu Lian right in the heart again. After all, the onlinements about Mu Lian were one-sided: ¡°Pure and innocent, but her acting skills are worrisome. She¡¯s as quiet as a piece of wood and as moving as a lunatic.¡± Acting had always been Mu Lian¡¯s hot topic, the kind where she would fall out with others every time. However, before Mu Lian could react, the manager standing beside her stopped her. Under Mu Lian¡¯s angry gaze, the manager only shook her head. Although she was not satisfied, Mu Lian could only shut her mouth. In her heart, she kept thinking about how to get back at her. Since Mu Lian shut up, Su Yan only took one more nce at this person before shezily retracted her gaze. She was unwilling to ce any more attention on Mu Lian. On the other hand, Shi Qing seemed to have taken a few more nces at Mu Lian. Then, under Su Yan¡¯s gaze, he smiled lightly and retracted his gaze. He even exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I just want to see who is the one who is so ostentatious.¡± This answer did not satisfy Su Yan. Hence, Shi Qing added, ¡°Now that I know who she is, I don¡¯t find it strange that she¡¯s so arrogant.¡± Seeing that Su Yan¡¯s attention was indeed on him, Shi Qing smiled and said, ¡°She is an artist under your uncle¡¯s managementpany. Your uncle¡¯s managementpany¡­ is quiteplicated.¡± ¡°Are all the artists in my uncle¡¯s managementpany like this?¡± Shi Qing let out an ¡®mm¡¯ and shut his mouth. Su Yan tutted. ¡°Then my uncle¡¯spany should be closing soon, right?¡± * The trip on the ne was rather peaceful. Su Yan wondered if Mu Lian had heard something because she did not do anything along the way, and that made her feel that it was strange. However, just as they were about to walk out of the VIP passageway, Mu Lian suddenly took two steps forward and fell to the ground as if she was pushed by Su Yan. What Mu Lian didn¡¯t expect was that the ground was too wet and slippery. She didn¡¯t control her strength well and fell to the ground, making a dull sound. Unfortunately, Su Yan did not look at Mu Lian at all. She pushed Shi Qing slowly out of the passageway. Before she got into the car, she asked curiously, ¡°Do you think that Mu Lian is crazy? This is not how you stage an ident.¡± Shi Qing, who had witnessed the entire process, sneered and replied, ¡°She¡¯s just a fool who thinks she¡¯s smart. Don¡¯t pay too much attention to her.¡± Su Yan tutted and got into the car, closing the door. Mu Lian gritted her teeth. When her manager caught up with her, Mu Lian asked, ¡°Who are those two? Why didn¡¯t you let me talk?¡± At this moment, the manager¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly. She looked at the woman in front of her who could be called Little Blossom with an unfriendly expression and said coldly, ¡°Do you know who that man was?¡± Mu Lian mumbled, ¡°He¡¯s just a cripple. Who knows who he is?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the manager hit her head and said resentfully, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been ttered to the point of not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth. That man is Shi Qing from the Shi family. How dare you call him Cripple? Handicap?¡± Seeing Mu Lian¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the manager sneered and walked towards the van. ¡°You better pray for your own good in the future.¡± However, Mu Lian, who had been extremely arrogant a moment ago, quickly caught up with them. She smiled ingratiatingly and blinked her eyes. ¡°Sister, Sister, help me. Help me see if I can connect with this Mr. Shi. Look, I did something wrong, I have to apologize to him no matter what.¡± With that said, she puffed out her bulging chest with a smile. ¡°What do you think of my figure and facepared to the woman beside Mr. Shi just now? Isn¡¯t it better?¡± The manager could tell what Mu Lian was thinking. Although Mu Lian¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as pretty as that woman¡¯s, she had a good figure. The manager frowned and weighed the options. It was risky, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she was tempted. Chapter 43 - The Yun Family

Chapter 43: The Yun Family

Naturally, it was impossible for Shi Qing and Su Yan to know. In just a short moment, thedy who had previously looked down on Shi Qing was already determined to get Shi Qing. The two of them had already arrived at the Yun family¡¯s old residence. After Yun Zhen left behind a huge thunderp at Su Yan¡¯sing-of-age ceremony yesterday, he immediately took that day¡¯s flight back to the Yun family. It was as if he was certain that Su Yan would not be able to tolerate it and follow him back to the Yun family. Of course, reality also proved that there was nothing wrong with Yun Zhen¡¯s idea. The moment Su Yannded in Jing City, Yun Zhen¡¯s message had already been sent to Su Yan¡¯s phone. It was attached with the time, address and the content of their meeting. He said that Old Master Yun had never seen Second Uncle¡¯s daughter and specially organized a dinner party at thest minute. He wanted Su Yan to shine in front of everyone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go in with meter.¡± Su Yan stopped Shi Qing, who was about to get out of the car. Under Shi Qing¡¯s puzzled gaze, Su Yan kissed Shi Qing¡¯s cheek with a blush. ¡°Your eyes have just gotten better, it¡¯s not suitable for news to spread yet.¡± Finally, under Shi Qing¡¯s worried gaze, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what have I not seen before? Don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, she got out of the car and entered the Yun family¡¯s old residence under the butler¡¯s care. The moment she entered, Su Yan turned around and gave Shi Qing a reassuring smile. However, when she turned around, her expression suddenly changed. How could she not be afraid? However, Su Yan also understood that she could not rely on Shi Qing for everything. Otherwise, she would be someone she didn¡¯t even know. Under the guidance of the butler, Su Yan perked up and entered the main hall of the Su family¡¯s old residence. Initially, the atmosphere in the main hall was not very good, but it could barely be considered calm. However, the moment Su Yan entered, the air in the hall froze. Then, like ghosts in horror movies, everyone turned their heads to look at Su Yan expressionlessly. Su Yan was also sizing up these people. They were of all ages and genders. No one in the room had any intention of speaking, and Su Yan did not intend to speak first. She asked the butler, ¡°Where is Grandpa? Is it convenient for me to visit him now?¡± However, before the butler could say anything, a middle-aged man in the hall spoke first. His voice was loud and clear, and he looked strong. ¡°The younger generation nowadays are getting more and more unruly. They don¡¯t even greet their elders?¡± The woman sitting beside the man continued, ¡°You can¡¯t kill a boatload of people with a single rod either. It¡¯s mainly because some people grew up outside. What kind of conditions do you think they have outside? What kind of upbringing can they have?¡± Su Yan suddenly rxed when she heard the sarcasm between the two of them. These people were no different from the Su family¡¯s rtives. At most, they had more money. After understanding this, Su Yan was even more unwilling to bother with these people. She did not even look at these people and continued to stare at the butler. At this moment, the butler, who had attracted everyone¡¯s attention, was calm and unhurried. He easily broke the depressing atmosphere on the first floor and led Su Yan upstairs. ¡°Sir has been waiting for Miss. If Sir sees Missing back so soon, he will definitely be very happy.¡± When he passed by these men and women, the butler even gave a very subtle warning look. After a moment, he retracted his gaze and acted as if nothing had happened. When Su Yan and the butler disappeared at the staircase, the people below exploded. ¡°What do you think this means?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re her elders after all. Is this how she treats her elders?¡± ¡°I think Brother Yi¡¯s child has been led astray.¡± However, there were also people who were opposed to these people. A young girl with dyed red hair who looked like a ball of mes retaliated, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be ignoring you guys? All these years, you guys have divided Second Uncle Yun¡¯s estate and obtained many benefits. Don¡¯t you guys have any idea how much you¡¯ve benefited?¡± As soon as the girl finished speaking, she was immediately pped by the middle-aged woman beside her. The middle-aged woman first reprimanded the girl harshly before smiling apologetically at the others. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for spoiling the child. Don¡¯t mind her words. She¡¯s just speaking nonsense.¡± The middle-aged man who spoke first sneered and changed his posture. ¡°That¡¯s right, among us, only Xiao Tian has gone to college. College students are indeed different.¡± The girl red fiercely at the middle-aged man before being pulled away by her mother. Only when there was no one around did her mother heave a sigh of relief and educate her in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like them either, but you¡¯re still young, so you can¡¯t fight them head-on, else you¡¯ll suffer.¡± Yun Tian turned her head in disdain. ¡°Mom, we have hands and feet. Why should we rely on others for a living? What is it for?¡± Her mother frowned and was about to say something when she heard Yun Tian say, ¡°I¡¯ve always hated them for being hypocritical. Mom, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same as them. You didn¡¯t dare to refute them in front of them, so you said all the bad things behind their backs. Why are you like this?¡± Chapter 44 - Grandfather

Chapter 44: Grandfather

Su Yan followed the butler up to the third floor. The butler pointed to the innermost room and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Master¡¯s room. Miss can go over directly, Master is waiting for you there.¡± The butler even smiled at Su Yan. Su Yan clutched her chest and slowly walked towards the room. To be honest, Su Yan was indeed a little nervous. After all, this was the first time Su Yan had seen an elder in her life. From Yun Zhen¡¯s words yesterday, she could tell that Grandpa treated her father very well. He even groomed him as his sessor. He was very heartbroken about her father¡¯s death. Simrly, he was also very anxious about her disappearance. He had never given up on searching for her all these years. Su Yan walked to the innermost room and looked at the carved door in front of her. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. A hoarse and old voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing this voice, Su Yan¡¯s hands suddenly trembled. Then, her body trembled uncontrobly. This voice belonged to Old Master Yun, who was her grandfather. Although many years had passed, the body¡¯s reaction would not lie. Su Yan was very sure that she had memories of this voice. ¡°Xixi,e quickly. Come to grandpa. Grandpa¡¯s got good things for you.¡± ¡°Xixi, look, Grandpa bought a new tea set. Is it nice?¡± ¡°Xixi¡­¡± ¡°Xixi¡­¡± Almost instantly, Su Yan¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She was indeed the Yun family¡¯s Yun Xi, and the person inside was indeed her grandfather. Old Master Yun waited for a long time, but the person at the door didn¡¯te in. Just as he was about to get up to open the door, he saw the doorknob move. Shortly after, a tall and beautiful girl walked in. At first nce, Old Master Yun recognized the person in front of him as his long-lost granddaughter, Yun Xi! Old Master Yun¡¯s hands were trembling and his eyes were slightly red. It was Su Yan who suddenlyughed. As sheughed, tears flowed down again. Su Yan said with a trembling voice, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± Old Master Yun smiled as well. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s great that our Xi Xi is back.¡± After a while, Old Master Yun said, ¡°You must be tired. Come and sit down. Let me take a good look at you.¡± Su Yan obediently sat beside Old Master Yun. Old Master Yun sized Su Yan up. ¡°Yes, you look so alike.¡± Noticing Su Yan¡¯s puzzled gaze, he exined, ¡°You look so much like your father.¡± Su Yan was stunned. ¡°Huh? But everyone says I¡¯m more like my mother.¡± Old Master Yun didn¡¯t say much. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you looked like the both of them.¡± Blood rtions were often the most difficult to cut off rtionships. The moment she saw Old Master Yun, Su Yan rxed. Even though Old Master Yun looked like a smart and serious old man, to Su Yan, he was amiable and respectable. Old Master Yun was no exception. He asked Su Yan about her experiences over the past decade. After hearing Su Yan¡¯s story, Old Master Yun, who was still smiling at the start, suddenlyughed coldly. The aura around him turned cold as well. ¡°They¡¯re making use of our Yun family¡¯s money to make a fortune, yet they¡¯re still treating you harshly? I think they¡¯re tired of living.¡± Compared to a slick businessman, Old Master Yun looked more like a gangster who was not to be trifled with.?Su Yan, who was amused by her own thoughts, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Old Master Yun looked over curiously. Su Yan could only smile and wave her hands under Old Master Yun¡¯s gaze. ¡°I just feel that having someone backing me up is not bad.¡± Su Yan told the truth about her experiences in the Su family. She believed that with Grandpa¡¯s abilities, it would not be difficult for him to find out about her past life. There was no need to hide it anymore. Old Master Yun was amused by Su Yan¡¯s words. He said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that the kid from the Shi family is helping you.¡± How could Su Yan have thought that her grandfather would suddenly mention Shi Qing? Her cheeks suddenly felt as if they were burning, and she felt that she was not acting like herself. Old Master Yun chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Shi Qing has always been close to you since young. To be honest, I¡¯m quite happy that the two of you are able to get together.¡± The grandfather and granddaughter duo talked about many things, not having any thoughts, but it also made the separation over the past decade gradually disappear in this conversation. Old Master Yun was very satisfied with Su Yan¡¯s mannerisms. He felt that his family¡¯s genes were good, and was d that she was not affected by the short-sightedness of the Su family. Su Yan also felt that Old Master Yun was sincere towards her. She only regretted not meeting Old Master Yun in her previous life. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Old Master Yun waved his hand. ¡°The demons and monsters down there are all tired of waiting. We should go down and show our faces so that they know that I am still the one in charge of the Yun family.¡± Chapter 45 - Different Thoughts

Chapter 45: Different Thoughts

The people below were chatting enthusiastically. The center of the conversation was, without exception, Su Yan, who had just appeared and left. Most of them did not have any good intentions towards Su Yan, so their words naturally belittled her. If Su Yan was alone, she would just listen and not take it to heart. However, Old Master Yun had just reunited with Su Yan, he could not bear to hear anyone say bad things about Su Yan. His face turned pale and he was about to re up when Su Yan stopped him. Just when Old Master Yun felt that his granddaughter¡¯s temper was a little soft, he heard Su Yan say in a clear voice, ¡°The elders are discussing the younger generation behind their backs. It doesn¡¯t sound like the style of a gentleman.¡± They were caught red-handed for speaking ill of others behind their backs. These people naturally felt embarrassed, but after losing face, they felt that Su Yan was a junior. So what if they said it? On the other hand, Su Yan speaking to her elders like this was really rude. These people turned around and were about to scold Su Yan when they saw Old Master Yun standing beside Su Yan with an unfriendly expression. They were all shocked. The viciousness on his face had yet to be restrained, but he forced a smile. With both sides ovepping, it really wasn¡¯t considered pretty. ¡°How is that bad? I just didn¡¯t see you and said a few more words. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Right, right. Doesn¡¯t this mean that we are close?¡± When one of them spoke, the rest of the people echoed after him. In fact, their voices became louder and louder. It was as if as long as their voices were loud enough, it would make sense. Su Yan did not expose them. She supported Old Master Yun and slowly walked towards the dining table. Old Master Yun wanted to re up, but looking at Su Yan, he held it in and waited to see what this littless had nned. Since they were introducing Su Yan¡¯s identity, it was unavoidable for the family to gather for a meal. The table was filled with cups and drinks, and their rtionship became more cordial. It was unknown whether these people were doing this on purpose or not, but as they talked to each other, they actually began to iste Su Yan. No one made things difficult for her, and no one answered her. Su Yan was not angry. She quietly ate her own food, asionally picking up two pieces of food that she thought were delicious and cing them in Old Master Yun¡¯s bowl. ¡°Lass, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Old Master Yun didn¡¯t quite understand why Su Yan was so calm. Su Yan merely chuckled and did not respond to Old Master Yun¡¯s question. After making up her mind to leave yesterday, she arrived at the Yun family home today. Naturally, Su Yan had relied on Shi Qing to investigate the people from the Yun family. The oue was obvious. She could only find some superficial information. Through the meal just now, Su Yan saw something different. For example, Shi Qing¡¯s news had said that Su Yan¡¯s second grandfather¡¯s son had the best rtionship with a distant rtive. However, when the two of them were pouring wine and ttering each other earlier, they seemed to speak with sincerity, but the way they looked at each other did not look like they were looking at a friend. Instead, when the two of them looked at the other two people who bore grudges against them, there was a tacit understanding in their gazes. Presumably, the so-called best rtionship with the other party was merely a smokescreen to deceive outsiders. There was also the middle-aged man and his wife who were the first to make things difficult for her. The two of them looked like a harmonious couple and treated each other with respect. However, when they sat together during the meal, they looked at each other with a warning in their eyes. There might be something going on between the two of them. Su Yan clicked her tongue twice and whispered to Old Master Yun, ¡°Eating here makes me feel like I¡¯m watching a big drama.¡± Old Master Yun was amused by her serious tone. With Old Master Yun¡¯s smile, the atmosphere instantly changed. The few people who weren¡¯t as good at keeping up appearances obviously had ugly expressions. Yun Xuan, the son of her second grandfather, was the first tough. He asked in a clear voice, ¡°Uncle, did my niece Xixi say something that made youugh? I wonder if I have the honor to hear it?¡± Old Master Yun shifted his gaze to Su Yan, only to see a half-smile on Su Yan¡¯s face. She said slowly, ¡°This is a private conversation between me and my grandfather. Uncle shouldn¡¯t be interested, right?¡± The elegant smile on Yun Xuan¡¯s face fell immediately. He forced a smile. ¡°Oh, is that so? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t ask. I can¡¯t be detestable, right?¡± Anyone who heard this would know that Yun Xuan was unhappy, so for the sake of peace and harmony, they would say a few soft words. However, Su Yan acted like a hothead. She even gave Yun Xuan a ¡®you know your ce¡¯ look, which infuriated Yun Xuan. However, in front of Old Master Yun, Yun Xuan could only force a smile. He was starting to regret his actions just now. Now, he was embarrassed by a junior. The scene that followed was much gentler. The people who did not know what was good for them were obviously frightened by Su Yan¡¯s ¡®frankness¡¯, so they spoke more politely. Chapter 46 - Taking Advantage of Ones Seniority

Chapter 46: Taking Advantage of One¡¯s Seniority

Just as the atmosphere became more stable, the main door opened. The current general manager of the Yun Corporation, Yun Chang, walked in. Yun Chang was the youngest of the three brothers of the Yun family. From a young age, he knew that his second brother, Yun Yi, would inherit the family¡¯s business. His ambitions were not here either, so he became a wastrel without any qualms. When he was young, he was a famous yboy in Jing City. However, Yun Yi¡¯s death was sudden and bizarre. Yun Chang had no choice but to take over Yun Yi¡¯s job. Only after truly standing in that position did Yun Chang realize what Yun Yi had endured in order to let him live his days in peace. The higher the position, the more responsibility there was. There were both internal and external problems, which really made Yun Chang flustered for many years. Up until now, Yun Chang had not been fully qualified to be the general manager. When he saw Su Yan, Yun Chang immediately walked over quickly with genuine concern on his face. His usually well-maintained face was squeezed out with a few wrinkles. ¡°You look alike, you really look alike.¡± Before Su Yan could react, Old Master Yun immediately replied, ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you? Xixi and your second brother are clearly carved from the same mold.¡± Old Master Yun seemed to be a little down at the mention of histe son. Hence, Yun Chang¡¯s ¡®almost identical to Second Sister-inw¡¯ was stuck in his throat. Yun Xuan cleared his throat and had an idea. ¡°Third Brother, have you seen the proposal I submitted? Why didn¡¯t you approve it?¡± In reality, this n could be considered an experiment for Yun Xuan to use his power for personal gain. The n did not seem to have any problems, and it did indeed look like it was for the benefit of thepany. However, when it was put into practice, there were loopholes everywhere. Any ce could be a ce for Yun Xuan to seek personal gains. The smile on Yun Chang¡¯s face faded, and he looked uninterested in Yun Xuan¡¯s proposal. He said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get to thepany.¡± However, Yun Xuan was relentless. ¡°There are too many people in thepany. Who knows what may happen. It¡¯s better to say it at home, we¡¯re all family after all, so there¡¯s no need to worry about any problems.¡± Not only did he reveal his intentions, but he also praised the other members of the Yun Family. This made everyone present look much better. However, Yun Chang didn¡¯t fall for it. He only said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s a family banquet now. Let¡¯s not talk about business.¡± With that said, Yun Chang took out an exquisite gift box from his briefcase. He chuckled and handed it to Su Yan. ¡°This is for you. Take a look and see if it looks good.¡± Su Yan received Yun Chang¡¯s gift in surprise. In various ways, this was probably the first gift she had received from an elder since she had her memories. The gift box was opened. It was a vibrant bracelet, it was a veryfortable light purple color. The moment the bracelet appeared, the atmosphere in the room changed. The hypocritical smile on Yun Xuan¡¯s face froze. A momentter, amotion broke out in the room. A few of the elders who were proud of their status and did not lower their heads to talk to Su Yan had a drastic change in expression. They stared at the bracelet on Su Yan¡¯s hand. It was as if this bracelet was some sort of peerless treasure. However, from Su Yan¡¯s point of view, although the bracelet looked good and the jade species was good, it was just a bracelet. It did not deserve such an expression from these people. Su Yan looked at Yun Chang in puzzlement. Before Su Yan could ask anything, an old man who had not given Old Master Yun any face since the beginning suddenly knocked his walking stick on the floor. A dull sound rang out in the room. The old man looked at Yun Chang as if he was looking at an ignorant child. After looking at it for a long while, he snorted and said, ¡°Why are you so insensible? This is the Yun family¡¯s secret, how can you just give it away so casually?¡± Yun Chang said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet. Xixi is the only girl in my family. Who else should I give it to?¡± The old man hit his walking stick twice more and pointed at Yun Chang with trembling hands. He panted heavily. ¡°Second Uncle, there¡¯s no need to give me that. You are probably not qualified to unt your seniority,¡± said Yun Chang coldly. He did not even look at the old man. Seeing that no one was cooperating with him, the old man pped his thigh again and sat on the ground like a child. He cried, ¡°Grandpa, if you were still alive, you would be heartbroken to see these unfilial descendants squander your inheritance like this. Grandpa, the heavens have no eyes.¡± The old man was shriveled and thin. It looked really ugly when he fell to the ground crying. Initially, Su Yan thought that since the bracelet looked like it had a secret, she might as well give it up. However, after seeing the old man¡¯s pestering, she changed her mind and put the bracelet back into the box. She grinned and said, ¡°Third Uncle, this gift is good. I really like this bracelet. Thank you, Third Uncle.¡± Her expression was as obedient as she could be. Chapter 47 - Bracelet

Chapter 47: Bracelet

Yun Chang¡¯s heart melted when he saw how obedient Su Yan was. God knew how much he wanted a daughter, but he was not blessed. There were only three little bastards that made him worried. Touching Su Yan¡¯s head, Yun Chang immediately said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Hence, he sat beside Su Yan and chatted and ate with Su Yan and Old Master Yun. Leaving behind the old man who was still crying on the ground like a joke. As the old man cried, he secretly opened his eyes to watch Old Master Yun¡¯s reaction. However, when he saw that Old Master Yun remained unmoved, he could only curse inwardly. Then, he slowly stopped crying. After a while, as if nothing had happened, he returned to the table and continued eating. Seeing that the old man had stopped, Old Master Yun said, ¡°If Second Uncle saw you like this, he would be very pleased. After all, when you were young, Second Uncle wanted to see you cry the most.¡± The old man and Old Master Yun were cousins. Ever since he was young, the old man had been afraid of this cousin of his who always had a straight face. Although he often wanted to create a ruckus and gain some benefits, when he saw his cousin, he was like a mouse that had seen a cat, and he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. However, it was different this time. The old man was unconvinced. ¡°Brother, this bracelet concerns the entire Yun family¡¯s lifeline after all.¡± Old Master Yun smiled amiably. ¡°What do you mean by that? What era are we living in now? Why are you still doing feudalism?¡± That¡¯s what he said but the way he looked at the old man was filled with a hidden warning, which made the old man shiver. Old Master Yun only managed to have a good meal with Su Yan after those people who stirred up trouble were gone. During the meal, Su Yan seemed to be watching a big show, but at the same time, she felt like she was the one in this show. It was as if there was a pair of invisible hands pushing her forward. When the coteral branch of the Yun family left, Yun Chang said loudly, ¡°Xixi, your First uncle will be back tomorrow. Let¡¯s have a good meal together.¡± These words really infuriated the coteral branch members of the Yun family. However, the Yun family was under Yun Chang¡¯s control now, after all. It would be disadvantageous if they made things difficult for him in front of him. Hence, no one voiced their opinions on Yun Chang¡¯s words. Su Yan, who had been tensed up, only rxed slightly after seeing everyone leave. Yun Chang smiled when he saw this. He rubbed the back of his head and said, ¡°Xixi, you just came back. You must have a lot to say to your grandfather, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You have no idea how much your grandfather missed you all these years.¡± After saying that, he wanted to go upstairs. Unfortunately, Yun Chang¡¯s speed of escape was not as fast as Old Master Yun¡¯s. After Old Master Yun spoke, Yun Chang could only stay behind reluctantly. Old Master Yun sighed and looked at Yun Chang as if he expected better from him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you creating trouble for Xixi if you give the bracelet to her now? What will they think? Xixi¡¯s life will be very difficult in the future.¡± Yun Chang also knew that he was being impulsive. He rubbed his head awkwardly. ¡°I just wanted to express how much we value Xixi. I thought this bracelet was valuable enough and didn¡¯t think too much about it. Who knew these people would think too much?¡± Old Master Yun snorted heavily and turned to look at Su Yan before he regained his gentleness. ¡°Xixi is curious about what this bracelet is?¡± Su Yan nodded calmly. She could tell from the Yun family¡¯s words that this bracelet was very valuable. But forgive her for being blunt, it was just a jade bracelet. What was so valuable about it? Old Master Yun was silent for a while before he continued, ¡°Xixi also knows that the Yun family¡¯s ancestors were not very honourable. The Yun family¡¯s ancestors were pirates, and they once intercepted a passenger ship. Legend has it that the passenger ship was extremely huge, and it was filled with gold, silver, jewels, antiques, calligraphy, and even many rare treasures. ¡°But then it was the time of chaos. The ancestors did not even have time to divide the spoils before the war started. Helpless, the Yun family¡¯s ancestors could only hide these treasures. This bracelet was specially left behind by the Yun family¡¯s ancestors to prove that those items once existed.¡± Old Master Yun looked at the box containing the bracelet. ¡°There are also people who say that this bracelet is the key to obtaining the treasure left behind by the Yun family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Listening to Old Master Yun¡¯s words, Su Yan¡¯s expression also became serious. The rumor that the Yun family had a batch of treasures was indeed widely circted, but Su Yan only treated it as a rumor. But looking at Old Master Yun¡¯s current appearance, it was definitely not as simple as a rumor. ¡°All these years, this bracelet has been owned by the head of the Yun family. No wonder those guys doubted Chang¡¯er¡¯s actions.¡± After speaking, Old Master Yun gave another coldugh. In between his words, he looked down on those people¡¯s actions. ¡°They don¡¯t have much ability, all they do is fight amongst themselves.¡± Su Yan opened the brocade box again and carefully touched the jade bracelet in the box. She smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I really have to thank Third Uncle for his trust in me.¡± Yun Chang immediately felt better. What did this mean? It means Yun Xi understood what he meant! Chapter 48 - The Su Family Should Have Disappear

Chapter 48: The Su Family Should Have Disappear

Su Yan was quickly arranged to return to her room in the Yun residence. After so many years, the decorations in the room had changed. Su Yan could see all the clothes that she had worn since she was young in therge cloakroom. She took a deep breath and felt her heart ache. It was as if she had not left for so many years. Old Master Yun and Yun Chang returned to the study. Old Master Yun sat at the head of the table and looked at his youngest son who was sitting opposite him. Although he was his youngest son, Yun Chang was already in his forties. Time had left a mark on his handsome face. Old Master Yun sighed. He didn¡¯t know when, but his son, who had the most flippant personality, had actually be what he wanted, one who would be in a suit and leather shoes every day. However, this Yun Chang made Old Master Yun ufortable. Yun Chang knew what his father was thinking at a nce. He quickly put on a smile. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? It¡¯s a good thing that Xixi is back.¡± Unexpectedly, Old Master Yun looked at Yun Chang seriously and asked, ¡°Are you really willing to give the bracelet to Xixi? That¡¯s a token representing the position of the family head. Aren¡¯t you reluctant to leave the Yun family that you¡¯ve been managing for more than ten years?¡± Yun Chang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still a little reluctant to leave, but Dad, as you know, I¡¯m not cut out for this. The bullshit proposal that Yun Xuan proposed today looked like it was written in a dignified manner, as if he was thinking for the Yun family. But on careful look, it¡¯s full of traps. I can¡¯t do it.¡± Yun Chang unbuttoned the top button of his suit, looking a little like a yboy from his early days. ¡°You know me too. I can¡¯t stand these things the most. Back then, I took over the Yun family because we really had no other choice. ording to Yun Zhen, Xixi is very smart. She has help from Shi Qing too. I think it¡¯s not a problem to let her return to the Yun family one step at a time.¡± Yun Chang¡¯s expression turnedplicated at the mention of Yun Zhen. ¡°Zhen¡¯er is kind and has the heart, but he¡¯s still too impatient. I¡¯m actually still a little worried¡­¡± Old Master Yun sighed as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yun Zhen wanted to get rid of them so badly, but the result was not good.¡± This time, the conversation between father and son came to an end. Yun Chang helped Old Master Yun, who was showing signs of fatigue, back to his room while he went to the rooftop. Before long, the floor was filled with cigarette butts. Yun Chang was actually still a little worried about handing the Yun family over to Su Yan, but they had no other choice. He did not know why, but none of them had the talent to do so. They could only allow the Yun family to fall day by day. He did not know when the Yun family had suddenly turned from a huge figure to a small family n, and finally became a slightly richer family. The next morning, when Su Yan went downstairs, she saw Old Master Yun and Yun Chang waiting for her with a smile. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was probably the feeling of having a family member by her side. Su Yan felt that ever since she returned to the Yun family, she had beenpletely rxed. She had also slept very wellst night, and her usual fatigue seemed to have disappeared. ¡°Xixi, how did you sleepst night?¡± Upon seeing Su Yan, Yun Chang and his wife continued to ask questions. It was as if they were trying to make up for all the mistakes they had made over the past decade. By the time they finished talking and went to eat, their breakfast was already cold. Helpless, Old Master Yun could only get the nanny to cook another serving. ¡°Oh right, Xixi, do you have any nster? Do you have enough clothes and bags in your room? If not, tell me, I will get someone to send them over. You can choose.¡± Old Master Yun was a little embarrassed as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m old and don¡¯t know what youngdies like. If you don¡¯t like the clothes in your room, throw them away. It¡¯s alright.¡± Su Yan quickly shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I like the clothes in the house.¡± Old Master Yun smiled and nodded. Perhaps due to the reserved nature of the Chinese, Old Master Yun was too embarrassed to say any more words of concern. However, his words revealed his concern for Su Yan. Su Yan smiled gently and felt morefortable. ¡°Oh right, Xixi, are you going to visit thepany with meter? You¡¯ll have to take over thepany sooner orter. If you go earlier, you¡¯ll have more confidence.¡± As Yun Chang spoke, he drank his congee as though the words he said were ordinary. Su Yan shook her head. ¡°I just arrived in Jing City. I have to figure out the rtionship between the various parties in Jing City first. I can¡¯t keep causing trouble for Third Uncle.¡± Yun Chang wanted to say that they were a family, so there was no need for trouble. But on second thought, he recalled Su Yan¡¯s days in the Su family. He could only let out a long sigh. The Su family should have disappeared. Su Yan did not say anything until after they finished breakfast. When Su Yan finished eating, she received Shi Qing¡¯s call. Shi Qing said that he was waiting for Su Yan at the door. Su Yan immediately bid farewell to Old Master Yun and Yun Chang before running out of the Yun family¡¯s main gate. Chapter 49 - Mutual Benefits

Chapter 49: Mutual Benefits

Yun Chang looked at Su Yan¡¯s eager back and could not help but click his tongue. ¡°A grown woman cannot be kept.¡± Old Master Yun felt a little strange now. He had always thought that Shi Qing was a decent junior. Why did he feel that Shi Qing was not worthy of his own granddaughter when he saw her granddaughter rushing towards Shi Qing? Everything was fine on Su Yan¡¯s side, but the Su family, who was left in City A, was very unhappy. Su Heng was usually able to get off work early, but Su Heng¡¯s family of three had been tricked by Su Yan ever since hering-of-age ceremony and Su Heng¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been smooth. At first, he thought that Su Qian was courting death by offending Su Yan. Later on, he wondered why Zhao Ling had never treated Su Yan well since she was young. In any case, Su Heng himself was right. After all, he had to earn money to support his family and provide good material for the mother and daughter, who were not working. That was enough. Su Qian and Zhao Ling shared the same thoughts. The three of them immediately started fighting. Fortunately, the people around them left early and didn¡¯t embarrass them further. But when they reached home, Su Heng realized that the sky had changed! He thought that he was just embarrassed at the banquet this time, but he did not expect that the Yun family was so big and powerful that everyone in City A wanted to curry favor with them. In the past, they could not even contact such a bigshot, but today, they suddenly found a good way to curry favor with the Yun family. As a result, the Su family¡¯s business suffered a huge blow. Their raw material suppliers would rather break the contract than supply them with goods, and what about their client? They were picky about their goods and why they had yet to supply them. In the past, as long as it was not too long away from the due date, there would not be any problems. However, these people seemed to have gone crazy and insisted on immediately providing the goods ording to the designated date. But the Su Corporation didn¡¯t have any materials, so how could they supply goods? Su Heng had been busy with this matter for the past two days. Even if he knew that Su Yan was the cause of his revenge, he couldn¡¯t care less. All he could think about now was how to protect the Su family¡¯s business. Su Heng was busy with his work when his private phone rang. Initially, Su Heng didn¡¯t want to bother about it. For the past two days, whenever his phone rang, there would be bad news. But in the end, Su Heng still answered the call. There was a disguised voice on the other end of the phone. The disguised voice didn¡¯t differentiate between male and female, old and young. Su Heng wanted to hang up, but he heard the other end say, ¡°Su Heng, do you want to save your Su family?¡± Hearing this, Su Heng paused. He was about to hang up the call when he heard a chuckle from the other end. ¡°Your Su family has always been doing well. You have a reputation in the industry. How can you ruin your entire Su family¡¯s fortune just because of a rat like Su Yan? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± This voice was too tempting. Su Heng tried to hold it in, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to say?¡± The person on the other end ignored Su Heng¡¯s question and continued, ¡°Sigh, just because Su Yan is a member of the Yun family, everyone is helping Su Yan to vent her anger. What if the Yun family falls?¡± This was indeed the most thorough way to solve Su Heng¡¯s problem, but to Su Heng, it sounded like a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. How could a huge figure like the Yun family fall just like that? Furthermore, he would be the one who did it. Although Su Heng was confident, he still had some rationality. He sneered, ¡°If you want to y, go find someone else. I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡± ¡°Eh, you¡¯re getting anxious just like that?¡± The person on the other endughed. ¡°The Yun family may look very powerful, but in reality, they¡¯re already riddled with holes. They¡¯re facing both internal and external problems. If someone joins forces, they might be able to fight against the Yun family.¡± Su Heng paused the motion to hang up the phone. He allowed the voice on the other end of the phone to continue bewitching him. After a long while, he finally found his voice and cautiously asked, ¡°You suddenly told me all this, I can¡¯t possibly contact someone so quickly.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Master Su¡¯s time is so precious. How can I waste it? Leave this matter to me. It¡¯s just that if necessary, Master Su can cooperate with me.¡± It turned out that he already had a n. Now that the situation had reversed, Su Heng changed to a morefortable position. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, you must be seeking help from the Su Family, right?¡± There seemed to be a pause on the other end. ¡°Master Su, don¡¯t make it sound so bad. How can we use the word ¡®seek¡¯ between us? We should call it ¡®mutual benefits, mutually beneficial benefits¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Su Heng replied softly before saying regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Su family is about to copse. I can¡¯t provide you with much help.¡± The other party naturally understood what Su Heng meant. He didn¡¯t get angry, and even his voice didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this question long ago. Don¡¯t worry, Master Su. The Su Family will be fine soon.¡± Chapter 50 - Hypnosis?

Chapter 50: Hypnosis?

Su Heng was happy, but Su Qian didn¡¯t have a good life. First, she embarrassed herself at hering-of-age ceremony, and then she became theughing stock of the upper-ss socialites. She even managed to score a zero in a mediocre Math Olympiad exam. This time, her results were posted publicly and Su Qian was forced to be famous in school. ¡°Hey, how confident do you think Su Qian is? Does she think that she¡¯s able to do well since Su Yan took the exams?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She got a zero in the end and wasted the paper.¡± ¡°Stop talking. Look at Su Qian¡¯s expression. It¡¯s too ugly.¡± Su Qian gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t understand how this could happen. Su Yan¡¯s perfect score at the top of the results slip pierced Su Qian¡¯s eyes. She then looked around at her ssmates who she knew and didn¡¯t know. They all looked at her with disdain. Su Qian couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. She clenched her fists and ran away. In reality, Su Yan wanted to tear down the results slip and take it away so that no one wouldugh at her. Su Qian ran far away in one breath. By the time Su Qian reacted, she had already run out of the school. After leaving the school environment, Su Qian heaved a sigh of relief. If she wanted to skip ss, so be it. After all, no one weed her at school, so it was good that she left. Not long after Su Qian left, another handsome man walked towards them. His skin was very fair and seemed to glow under the sun. Su Qian¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy.¡± The man walked over to Su Qian¡¯s side and muttered in a low voice. His voice was like a bewitching spell. Su Qian was momentarily distracted, but after that, she began to tell him everything that had happened recently. The man seemed to empathize with Su Qian¡¯s experience and sighed as well. ¡°I wonder what your sister is thinking. How could she do such a thing to such a beautiful woman like you?¡± Su Qian was not very pretty, and she was nowhere near as attractive as Su Yan. Su Qian was extremely happy after hearing this man¡¯s words. Even the strange urge to confide in him disappeared. Su Qian chatted with the man for quite some time, but she didn¡¯t notice the smile in the man¡¯s eyes. After Su Qian finished talking, the man suddenly smiled and tapped Su Qian¡¯s forehead. Then, he said gently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you kill her? If you kill Su Yan, everything will be yours.¡± Su Qian was a little dazed.?Kill someone? ¡°If you kill Su Yan, the money, the jewelry, the beautiful clothes, the noble family background, and those devoted handsome men, they will all be yours.¡± However, the man continued to bewitch Su Qian and spread his thoughts. Su Qian¡¯s gaze was unfocused as she looked at the man. After a long while, she suddenly came to her senses and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as Su Yan dies, no one will be able topete with me anymore. Not only the Su Family, but even the Yun Family will be mine.¡± After speaking, Su Qian giggled and walked away. She even mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s mine, it¡¯s all mine.¡± After Su Qian left, the man turned around with a smile. If Su Qian had turned around, she would have realized how that man was not handsome at all. He had a square face with a t nose, small eyes, thick lips, and a face full of mottled scars. He was simply an unforgettable ugliness. ¡°Even the Yun family belongs to you?¡± The man sneered and shook his head. ¡°Youngdy, you wish too much.¡± Su Qian remained in a daze as she returned home. When she saw the mess at home, she knew that her parents must have quarreled again. However, Su Qian did not care about this at all. She chuckled and walked upstairs. However, before Su Qian could go upstairs, she was stopped by Zhao Ling, who had disheveled hair and dark circles under her eyes. Zhao Ling red at Su Qian. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± However, Su Qian merely blinked as she looked at Zhao Ling with a smile on her face. Her absent-minded expression was even more terrifying than Zhao Ling¡¯s. Zhao Ling originally wanted to say something to Su Qian, but when she saw Su Qian¡¯s expression, she was at a loss for words. A momentter, she took a step back. Su Qian turned around and stared at Zhao Ling as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all mine, it¡¯s all mine. Whoever stops me will die.¡± After saying that, she rushed over. Her seemingly weak body directly knocked Zhao Ling to the ground. While Zhao Ling was in a daze, her skinny hands ruthlessly strangled her neck, causing her to roll her eyes. ¡°L-let go.¡± Zhao Ling¡¯s hands were iling wildly as she grabbed something from a pile of scrap metal on the ground and threw it at Su Qian¡¯s head. Blood dripped down from Su Qian¡¯s forehead and it seemed to stimte Su Qian¡¯s fierceness. Su Qian¡¯s strength increased and after struggling for a while, Zhao Ling slowly lowered her hands. Chapter 51 - Headache

Chapter 51: Headache

When Su Heng returned home and saw the house full of blood, he was stunned for a while. Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his head. He held the back of his head and slowly fell down. Before he closed his eyes, he saw Su Qian smiling at him with a frying pan in her hand and blood all over her head. It wasughable that Su Heng¡¯s ambition had yet to unfold, but he had already fallen into his daughter¡¯s hands. * When Shi Qing sent Su Yan back to the Yun family home, the sun had not set yet. Before Su Yan got out of the car, Shi Qing¡¯s eyes, which had gradually recovered, turned to Su Yan. ¡°You haven¡¯t shown me your parents.¡± When Shi Qing, who had always been domineering, said this, he actually looked slightly aggrieved. His voice was also a little soft, as if he was acting coquettishly. Su Yan had no resistance to Shi Qing¡¯s face to begin with. Coupled with the fact that Su Yan liked Shi Qing, Su Yan¡¯s heart immediately softened when she saw Shi Qing like this. She patted Shi Qing¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll spend more time with Grandpa and the rest first then I¡¯ll bring you to meet them soon.¡± Although she said that she wanted to spend more time with them, the way she called him ¡®grandpa¡¯ was very sincere. Shi Qing smiled and said warmly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± Assistant Xu knocked on Shi Qing¡¯s car window. When Shi Qing turned around, he said, ¡°Boss, look.¡± Shi Qing took the cell phone from Assistant Xu¡¯s hand. There was a piece of news on the cell phone. A family in City A had a tragic massacre. The parents were killed by their daughter, and their daughter almost died because of her mother¡¯s attack. Su Yan looked over and eximed, ¡°How could this be?¡± The person on the news was Su Heng¡¯s family. Shi Qing also found it strange. ording to what he knew, Su Heng seemed to have received some new help and was no longer as inferior as before. Everything was progressing well, so how did this happen all of a sudden? He had also nted people in the Su family. Why didn¡¯t anyone inform him that something like this had happened to the Su family? The news was currently broadcasting the scene of Su Qian being arrested. In front of the cameras, Su Qianughed like a lunatic. ¡°It¡¯s mine, hahaha. It¡¯s all mine. Anyone who gets in my way will die.¡± That pair of dark eyes seemed to be looking at Su Yan through the screen. At that moment, Su Yan suddenly felt a splitting headache. Her vision went dark, and a scene shed past like antern. Su Yan could not even sit properly. She immediately fell onto Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder and covered her head, her thoughts gradually bing chaotic. This was something Shi Qing did not expect. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s ufortable expression, Shi Qing, who had always been calm andposed, felt his hands go numb. For a moment, he did not know what to do. Fortunately, Su Yan¡¯s difort onlysted for a short period of time. After the intense pain passed, Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief. However, she did not have the strength to get up. She could only lean softly on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder and reach out to hold Shi Qing¡¯s arm. She said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± At this time, the television was still broadcasting the progress of Su Qian¡¯s murder of her parents. Su Qian herself also appeared on television. However, the strange thing was that when Su Yan looked into Su Qian¡¯s eyes again, she no longer had the same feeling as before. Shi Qing switched off his phone and asked in concern, ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Su Yan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I looked into Su Qian¡¯s eyes just now, I suddenly had a headache. I think I saw a lot of images, but I¡¯m not sure what I saw.¡± This feeling was too hard to describe. Su Yan could not exin it either. It was only when Su Yan regained her strength and was about to get out of the car that Shi Qing struggled to say, ¡°If anything happens to you, you must inform me immediately.¡± Su Yan enjoyed his reaction as if he was facing a formidable enemy. ¡°Alright, alright. I know. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± However, this time, Shi Qing was different from before. He reached out to grab Su Yan¡¯s arm, his expression more serious than before. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, you must call me immediately.¡± Su Yan paused. ¡°What is the problem? What are you hiding from me?¡± It had to be said that Su Yan was indeed sharp enough. After hearing Shi Qing¡¯s words, she knew that there must be something fishy going on. She looked at Shi Qing fixedly, as if she would not let Shi Qing go if she did not know clearly. However, this time, Shi Qing tilted his head slightly and avoided Su Yan¡¯s gaze. His dark eyes drooped slightly, clearly unwilling to speak. Su Yan subconsciously felt that this matter was very important to her. She held Shi Qing¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it?¡± Despite being questioned like this, Shi Qing only shook his head. ¡°When the time is right, I will definitely tell you. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°How can I not be anxious¡­¡± Before Su Yan could finish her sentence, she felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. Her vision turned pitch ck and her nausea overwhelmed her nerves. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± After struggling to finish herst sentence, Su Yan¡¯s vision turned ck and she faintedpletely. Before she fainted, Su Yan saw that Shi Qing¡¯s face was filled with genuine anxiety. Chapter 52 - The After-effects of Hypnosis

Chapter 52: The After-effects of Hypnosis

When Su Yan woke up, she had already returned to the room that the Yun family had prepared for her. Looking at the snow-white ceiling, Su Yan took a while to recover. The dizziness was still there, just not as strong. Holding her forehead, Su Yan slowly recalled what happened before she fainted. ¡°Hiss.¡± At the thought of this, Su Yan felt that it was strange. She had always been optimistic. If Shi Qing did not want to tell her about those things, she would naturally not force him. But it was different then. At that time, her emotions werepletely out of her control. Even now, when Su Yan turned her head to look, she was starting to suspect if she was the one at that time. Hearing the noise in the house, Old Master Yun and Yun Chang rushed in. The moment they entered the house, they asked with concern, ¡°How are you, Xixi? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± God knew that their hearts had almost stopped beating when Shi Qing had sent her in. He called the family doctor overnight to treat Su Yan. What made them even more worried was that the diagnosis showed that Su Yan was only unconscious due to exhaustion. Other than that, there were no other problems. Now that Su Yan was awake, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandpa, Third Uncle, what happened to me?¡± Hearing Su Yan¡¯s question, Old Master Yun and Yun Chang fell silent. Shi Qing had already told them about Su Yan¡¯s problem and did not hide anything from them. After they heard about it, they had a n. Although Shi Qing had chosen to hide it from Su Yan, it had to be said that this was the best solution so far. After a while, Old Master Yun said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve been too tired recently, so¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, he saw Su Yan looking at him helplessly. Old Master Yun paused for a moment and could only sigh. He sat by Su Yan¡¯s bed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but this matter is too bizarre. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe me.¡± Su Yan still didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared at Old Master Yun. After a while, Old Master Yun gave in and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t say. ¡°This is a side effect of being hypnotized.¡± Su Yan was already six years old when Yun Yi entrusted her to Su Heng. Logically speaking, children of this age could already remember things, but Su Yan had no memories at all. Hence, Shi Qing had long suspected that Su Yan was hypnotized when she was young. That was why she could not remember anything. With suspicion, Shi Qing began his investigation. The results of the investigation were indeed as Shi Qing had expected. Su Yan had been hypnotized, and the method of hypnosis was rather strange. This time, Su Qian¡¯s incident was too sudden and Su Yan saw Su Qian¡¯s eyes. It recalled Su Yan¡¯s memories. After hearing Old Master Yun¡¯s exnation, Su Yan was indeed stunned for a moment. It turned out that there really was such a mysterious thing in this world. ¡°Xixi, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Old Master Yun was rarely gentle. Meeting Su Yan¡¯s eyes, Old Master Yun said, ¡°We will investigate who hypnotized you and the purpose of hypnotizing you.¡± Su Yan nodded in agreement. However, she was not optimistic about the investigation. Her father, Yun Yi, had passed away in a strange manner back then. The Yun family and the Lu family had investigated for so many years, but they were still unable to find out anything. Su Yan could not be sure if the person who hypnotized her was the same person who killed her father. But¡­ if it was a group of people who killed her father and hypnotized her, why didn¡¯t they kill her along with him? But if they were not a group, what was their purpose? In a daze, Su Yan felt as if a huge conspiracy was slowly unfolding. The person behind it was neither too fast nor too slow, slowly plotting for more than ten years. In fact, it was even longer. She just did not know what that person wanted. Seeing that Su Yan¡¯s emotions were stable and she seemed to be in a good state, Yun Chang and Old Master Yun felt relieved. The two of them said someforting words to Su Yan before leaving Su Yan¡¯s room one after another. Once they were out of the door, Old Master Yun let out a long sigh. He held onto his youngest son, who was beside him, and said with a vicious look in his eyes, ¡°If I catch the person behind the scenes, I will definitely destroy their reputation and make them wish they were dead.¡± Yun Chang¡¯s usually gentle face also had a hint of fierceness. ¡°That¡¯s right. Did they really think there¡¯s no one left in our Yun family? That bunch of scoundrels dare to do these things!¡± After Yun Chang said that, he added, ¡°Dad, Xixi will be transferred to Jing City. I will send people to protect Xixi in secret, as well as those people from the coteral branches¡­¡± Old Master Yun wasn¡¯t a ruthless person to begin with, and he was also used to taking into ount old friendships, so it was inevitable that he would be more lenient towards those coteral rtives. Now that he heard Yun Chang say that and recalled how those people had treated Su Yan the first time they met yesterday, he sneered and replied, ¡°Those people should indeed be taught a lesson. Just do what you need to do. Don¡¯t be afraid. If anything happens, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± Chapter 53 - Memory

Chapter 53: Memory

The weather was extremely hot and the sun was extremely bright. Su Yan was standing in a beautiful garden with beautiful oleanders nted on both sides. The oleanders had been carefully trimmed into bushes that were half a meter tall. Fresh pink flowers decorated the dark green leaves, looking full of vitality and extremely lively. ¡°Daddy, look, it¡¯s blooming.¡± The clear and bright sound of a child could be heard from afar, apanied by messy footsteps. A momentter, Su Yan saw a little girl with pigtails running over. The girl was only four or five years old. She was small and not as tall as the oleander. The little girl stretched out her hand and gently tapped the pink flower. She was about to say something when she saw the tall figure behind her follow up. She immediately retracted her hand and even ced it behind her back. She looked left and right, looking guilty. A man followed behind the girl. The man was tall and thin. When he saw the girl like this, he half squatted down with a smile and lightly tapped the girl¡¯s nose. His tone was not particrly bright. ¡°Xixi, how can you touch this flower? Didn¡¯t Daddy tell you before that the oleanders are poisonous?¡± Xixi? Su Yan wanted to go closer to look at the girl and the man, but it was as if she had been immobilized. She could not move her feet no matter what. On the other side, Xixi let the man hug her as if she was currying favor. The moment the man carried her up, Xixi dissipated like sand in the wind. The man continued the motion of carrying someone and turned around. Su Yan could not see the man¡¯s face clearly against the light. She only felt that the man was elegant and handsome. The man said happily, ¡°Xixi, I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so big.¡± Then, like a girl, the man gradually turned into particles and dispersed with the wind. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Yan felt a little sad. She broke free from her shackles and rushed forward, desperately trying to save the man and prevent him from disappearing. However, when Su Yan ran in front of the man, the man just happened to disappearpletely. ¡°No!¡± Su Yan suddenly woke up from her dream. She looked at her surroundings and only regained her senses after a long while. She felt a chill on her face and reached out to touch her fingertips, only to see sparkling teardrops. Looking at the tears on her fingertips, Su Yan was a little stunned. After a long while, she recalled that dream. She lowered her head and suddenly realized that the small space in the backyard was very simr to the one in her dream. However, in the dream, there were beautiful oleanders on both sides. However, there were no more oleanders now. There were china roses nted on both sides. Perhaps it was because they were not properly tended, but the china roses were sparse and the flowers seemed a little wilted. Su Yan looked at that small space and suddenly wondered if what happened in the dream was real. It was only because she was hypnotized that she didn¡¯t remember it. After a moment of thought, Su Yan took out her phone and searched for news about Su Qian¡¯s case that she had seen the day before. After she clicked on it, she looked into Su Qian¡¯s eyes, trying to recall something. Unfortunately, the impact of Su Qian¡¯s case was too great, so there was a certain amount of screening restrictions on Su Qian¡¯s case online. As a result, Su Yan unfortunately could not see the news report again, so she naturally could not meet Su Qian¡¯s eyes. Just as Su Yan was about to put down her phone, she received a text message. ¡°I know what you¡¯re looking for. Do you want to know the truth? Come y a game with me.¡± Su Yan looked at the message that was obviously up to no good. She paused for a moment and chose to ignore it. ¡°How stupid do you think I am? Why would I fall for it?¡± Su Yan even scoffed at the message. Of course, although ying a game with the person behind her was a good choice as it saved her effort and effort, Su Yan really did not have the interest to do such strange things. After lying on the bed for a while, Su Yan regained her strength and energy. She then took a shower and went downstairs to have breakfast. However, there was no one at the dining table today, only Su Yan¡¯s food. Su Yan pointed at the breakfast on the dining table and looked strangely at the nanny standing at the side. ¡°Where are Grandpa and Third Uncle?¡± The nanny replied gently, ¡°Old Sir and Third Master went to thepany early in the morning. Before they left, they reminded me to let Little Miss eat first if she wakes up. There¡¯s no need to wait for them.¡± Although Su Yan felt ashamed at the nanny¡¯s address, she had no intention of correcting her. Su Yan asked, ¡°What happened at thepany? Grandpa and Third Uncle didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast.¡± The nanny expressed that she did not know. She was just a nanny and hoped that Su Yan would not make things difficult for her. Su Yan, who was eating breakfast, took a few more nces at the nanny. She was in her twenties and had delicate features. She could barely be considered a pretty daughter from a humble family. Being stared at by Su Yan, the nanny felt a little guilty for no reason. She coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Little Miss, is there a problem? Is there something on my face?¡± Su Yan smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Chapter 54 - Little Garden

Chapter 54: Little Garden

This nanny was a scheming person. However, it was currently a troubled period and Su Yan did not have the time to care about the nanny¡¯s thoughts. She only took a few more nces before giving up. After breakfast, Su Yan went to the small piece ofnd in the backyard. This nanny who had some small thoughts originally wanted to follow Su Yan, but she was scared off by Su Yan¡¯s gaze. At this moment, she was standing in the hall feeling indignant. The small garden was clearly much older than the one in his dreams, not to mention that the china roses beside it were lifeless, making it look even more deste and dpidated. Su Yan squatted down and ced one hand on the flowers. She sighed slightly. It was not as beautiful as the oleanders. In the middle of the garden was a small pavilion. Su Yan paused for a moment, she did not remember seeing a pavilion in her dreams. The pavilion was builtter. ¡°Miss, what are you looking at?¡± Butler Wu appeared out of nowhere and stood behind Su Yan. Su Yan was not surprised. When she was looking at the flowers, she saw Uncle Wu peeping at her from a corner for a long time. Perhaps the house¡¯s helpers were all very curious about thisdy who had only joined the family halfway? That was why they were all interested in her? Although that was what she thought, it did not mean that Su Yan would not think too much about it. Su Yan had long known about the instability within the Yun family, but she did not expect that even the butler who had followed Old Master Yun for decades had problems. ¡°When was this pavilion built?¡± As she spoke, Su Yan pointed at the china roses on the other side and said deliberately, ¡°Why did you change it to china roses over there? I remember that when I was young, the oleanders were nted there.¡± As expected, after hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, the butler¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment even though he controlled it very well. ¡°The pavilion was built twelve years ago, and the china roses were also nted during that period. When the Second Master was around, he loved this garden the most and would often bring Miss over to y. However, when the Second Master died and Miss went missing, the Old Master wanted to change the garden so that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the scenery anymore.¡± As Uncle Wu spoke, he actually revealed an emotional look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. Originally, the oleanders were looking great, who knew that it wouldn¡¯t work when other flowers were nted? Miss, don¡¯t look at how sparse the flowers are blooming this month. It¡¯s already the best.¡± Su Yan did not feel as emotional as Uncle Wu. She just looked at the china roses and felt somewhat ufortable. Walking slowly towards the pavilion, Su Yan stood inside the pavilion within a few steps. Just as she was about to say something, she felt that the ground beneath her feet was a little soft. In consideration that Uncle Wu was by her side, Su Yan pretended not to know and walked over to sit on the pavilion¡¯s bench. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Daddy is no longer around, even the flowers aren¡¯t growing anymore.¡± Su Yan looked a little sad, and Uncle Wu was even more exaggerated. His tears flowed like streams, and he was simply in grief. ¡°Second Master is such a good person. Why did he leave just like that? Miss, your life is also tough. You lost your mother when you were young, and you lost your father after a few years. You also suffered outside. It¡¯s really too¡­¡± It was obviously inappropriate to say the word ¡®pitiful¡¯ at this time. Therefore, Uncle Wu stopped midway and secretly looked at Su Yan¡¯s reaction. However, Su Yan did not seem moved at all. She did not even lift her eyes to look at Uncle Wu. The air gradually became quiet and Uncle Wu looked a little awkward. Su Yan smiled at the right time. ¡°Uncle Wu, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back and rest. I¡¯m fine here.¡± How could Uncle Wu not understand the meaning behind Su Yan¡¯s words? But Uncle Wu was also worried.?Did Su Yan recall the past? How much did she remember? How did she remember??Uncle Wu quickly bid farewell to Su Yan and hid in his room to make a call. Su Yan waited for Uncle Wu to disappear before stepping on the ground. Because this was Yun Yi¡¯s favorite ce when he was alive, ever since Yun Yi died, everyone did note here often. Hence, although the pavilion was built, it was just a decoration. After so many years, not many people came here. Su Yan lifted the soft cushion on the ground. Indeed, there was a clear empty spot on the tile beneath the cushion. There was a small box in the empty space. The small box was smaller than the tile. That was why Su Yan felt that something was wrong. The moment Su Yan picked up the box, her phone rang again. It was from the same number as the morning. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really smart. You actually found Yun Yi¡¯s box. Open the box and take a look before deciding if you want to y this game with me?¡± The moment she saw the message, Su Yan felt goosebumps all over her body. There was no one around. Su Yan looked around but did not see any cameras. So why? How did they know? Who was that person? After Su Yan¡¯s actions, she received another message on her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me anymore. You won¡¯t be able to find me. You¡¯d better take care of what¡¯s in front of you.¡± Su Yan was stunned. She looked at her phone with an obscure expression. Chapter 55 - Key

Chapter 55: Key

Su Yan looked at her phone. Obviously, there was no one around and no cameras. The only thing that could leak the secret was the cell phone in her hand. Su Yan did not care if the other side could see it. She only sneered and ced the phone in the extra space after taking out the box. Then, she covered the soft cushion. She wanted to see what the people behind her would do next. The person on the other end of the phone watched Su Yan¡¯s every move and couldn¡¯t help butugh. The big boy with red hair that looked like mes even pointed his finger at the elegant and handsome middle-aged man behind him. ¡°You guessed right. This girl is really smart.¡± The middle-aged man smiled too. He restrained himself and said proudly, ¡°Of course.¡± After Su Yan settled her phone, she finally had the time to open the box in her hands. There was a lock on the box, but after so many years, the lock was rusty from the wind and rain. Su Yan exerted a little force and the lock fell off with a click. She opened the box and saw a golden key inside. Su Yan was silent as she held it in her hand. This key might not only be golden in color, but it might also be made of gold. ¡°Little Miss?¡± The nanny¡¯s voice came from behind. Su Yan quickly hid the keys in her pocket before standing up with the box in her hands. ¡°Little Miss, why are you here?¡± The nanny looked a little anxious. Then, she said in a slightly reproachful tone, ¡°I thought that Little Miss wanted to go to the garden outside. I didn¡¯t expect Little Miss to actuallye here.¡± ¡°Is there a reason why I can¡¯te here?¡± Su Yan walked out and stood in front of the nanny, staring at her coldly. ¡°Of course we can¡¯te here. It¡¯s just that this was the Second Master¡¯s favorite ce when he was alive. The Old Master will always be unhappy for a period of time when he sees othersing. Little Miss, please understand Old Master a little¡­¡± Before she could finish, Su Yan interrupted her. Su Yan gently tapped the nanny¡¯s shoulder with the box and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good to be smart and ambitious, but people like you who overestimate yourself are not likable.¡± As Su Yan was much taller than the nanny, she looked a little overbearing when she spoke. ¡°Also, I hope you remember clearly that I¡¯m Grandpa¡¯s biological granddaughter, the biological daughter of the deceased Second Master. Can you not use such low-level methods on me? Listen, tsk, it¡¯s ufortable.¡± After saying that, she ignored the nanny and slowly walked into the house. She had not transferred her school yet, so she had a few days of leisure time. The moment she entered the room, Su Yan saw the hatred on the nanny¡¯s face. On the other side, the Lu family could not be considered calm. The head of a coteral branch of the Lu family was currently standing in the study room with an unfriendly expression. He kept pacing back and forth, flipping through the video on hisputer. It was a video of Su Qian being hypnotized. The person who hypnotized Su Qian was quite capable, and it was obvious that he knew the ce very well. His face was tilted to the side the entire time, and his head was lowered so that no one could see his face. However, based on Su Qian¡¯s performance, this person should be extremely handsome. After this person finished speaking with Su Qian, Su Qian appeared to be in a daze. ¡°So, Second Uncle, did you find anything?¡± The young man standing at the side asked when he saw the middle-aged man¡¯s actions. Lu Yi stuck out his beer belly and looked at the video with deep hatred. Even at this moment, he still couldn¡¯t see anything unusual. ¡°So is it really this person who ruined our n?¡± Lu Yi¡¯s original n was to rope in Su Heng¡¯s family and make them stand out to bring trouble to the Yun family so that they could benefit. It was such a good n, Su Heng was moved by the arrangements in the morning, but he died in the afternoon? After Su Heng died, the entire Su family dispersed. As the saying goes, rats leave a sinking ship. ¡°Second uncle, I actually quite suspect that this person might be the one who saved Yun Xi back then.¡± Before Yun Yi died, they specially confirmed that there really wasn¡¯t anyone who had time to pay attention to that little brat Yun Xi. However, after they dealt with Yun Yi, Yun Xi disappeared. It was only recently that they managed to find the disguised Su Yan through Su Heng¡¯s actions. ording to Su Heng, it was Yun Yi who entrusted him to take care of Yun Xi before he died. This was clearly unreasonable. Someone must have sabotaged their n. But when they wanted to continue asking Su Heng about Su Yan, Su Heng actually died? Lu Yi lit a cigarette and shook his head after a while. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. Go and find out who this person is first. If you can¡¯t find the CCTV here, go look elsewhere. You¡¯ll find something eventually.¡± ¡°But what happens after we find him?¡± Lu Yi was furious that his n had been ruined. Naturally, he was annoyed when he heard this. ¡°Is your brain eaten by a dog? Get lost!¡± Chapter 56 - A Scheming Idea

Chapter 56: A Scheming Idea

Ever since she bumped into Su Yan and Shi Qing at the airport, Mu Lian had been nning to make Shi Qing fall for her. If that was the case, how would she have the time and effort to survive in the entertainment industry? She could directly marry into a rich family and be a rich wife. However, things often went against their wishes. After that day, Mu Lian lost her contract. They would ratherpensate her with arge sum of money than continue to use her. At first, Mu Lian didn¡¯t mind. She had a lot of resources on her, so she didn¡¯t mind. But very quickly, Mu Lian realized that something was wrong. All the resources she had signed had been reced by others overnight. Even the resources she was negotiating with had fallen through for some reason. Many famous big shots in the industry rejected her immediately when they heard her name. The manager looked at Mu Lian, who had caused a mess in the room, and sighed. ¡°Why did you have to do this? Why did you have to provoke such a character?¡± Earlier on, she felt that Mu Lian was too domineering because she became popr very quickly. However, thinking that she might be able to give Mu Lian an honest and upright persona, she did not force Mu Lian to restrain herself. Now, she said this because she wanted to see if she could make up for the loss and let Mu Lian restrain herself and live peacefully for the next two years. Perhaps Mu Lian would forget about them because she was busy? Unfortunately, Mu Lian clearly didn¡¯t understand her manager¡¯s painstaking efforts. After hearing her manager¡¯s words, Mu Lian¡¯s eyes actually lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Just as the manager was wondering what Mu Lian had not thought of, she saw Mu Lian acting like a crazy devil. She pounced in front of the manager and said, ¡°Sis Wang, help me. Help me contact Shi Qing. As long as you can contact him, everything will be fine.¡± Mu Lian¡¯s manager looked at her as if she was looking at a lunatic. She couldn¡¯t imagine how her artist coulde up with such an unreliable idea with just a p of her head. Especially now that she looked so confident in her victory, her manager was dumbfounded. ¡°Sis Wang, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely win over Shi Qing.¡± However, Mu Lian was too conceited to notice her manager¡¯s surprised gaze. In the end, the manager could not do anything about Mu Lian¡¯s pestering and could only say, ¡°The Lu family of the four big families in the Capital is holding a banquet in two days. ording to the current rtionship between the four big families in the Capital, Shi Qing should be attending.¡± As expected, Mu Lian immediately grinned at her manager, appearing extremely confident. * This banquet was organized by the Lu Family¡¯s Lu Yi. Lu Yi wasn¡¯t a direct descendant of the Lu family and didn¡¯t have much authority in the Lu Corporation. Logically speaking, the people attending shouldn¡¯t be big shots. However, Lu Yi was lucky enough to get on the boat of a big shot. He held a government project tightly in his hands, which caused Lu Yi¡¯s worth to rise. Until today, when he held a banquet, he could almost invite the entire high society of Jing City. Initially, Old Master Yun was also invited, but Old Master Yun was getting on in years and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to socialize with others, so he left this matter to Su Yan. With Yun Chang watching over Su Yan from the side, Old Master Yun was relieved. This banquet could be considered an opportunity to introduce Su Yan¡¯s identity to the public. On the day of the banquet, Su Yan was dressed to the nines. She looked even more elegant than she did during hering-of-age ceremony. When Shi Qing saw her, he was stunned. Su Yan looked at Shi Qing helplessly and could poke his cheek and ask, ¡°Our Master Shi is actually someone who looks at appearances too?¡± Shi Qing replied confidently, ¡°Although souls are important, there must be some fun in life.¡± He held Su Yan¡¯s hand and touched it gently. ¡°Our Xixi is so beautiful. I can¡¯t bear to let others see her. What do you think I should do?¡± When these words came out of Shi Qing¡¯s mouth, it did not make people feel that it was greasy. Instead, it made Su Yan¡¯s face turn slightly red. Looking at Shi Qing who was still focused on her, Su Yan stared at him with a flushed face and said, ¡°When did you learn to be glib-tongued?¡± It was unknown what skills Shi Qing had secretly learned today, but he actually held Su Yan back when she was about to turn around and leave. He even hugged her slender waist and rested his head on Su Yan¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t say anything and just leaned against her. Warmth flowed between the two of them. Su Yan felt very calm in her heart. She chuckled and patted Shi Qing¡¯s hand. However, at this moment, Shi Qing seemed to have suddenly be fragile. He said bitterly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite d to see you again.¡± Before Su Yan could react, Shi Qing continued, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of losing you.¡± Su Yan¡¯s heart aches. Shi Qing had once told her some things about their childhood. It was really hard to imagine how Shi Qing could have worked so hard to find her in such aplicated environment like the Shi family. He had gone from an unimportant child to the current head of the Shi family. All these years, Shi Qing had suffered too much. Chapter 57 - Banquet

Chapter 57: Banquet

The banquet started very quickly. Su Yan and Shi Qing did not walk the red carpet like those celebrities. Instead, they entered the venue through the passageway that the Lu family had specially set up for low-key people like them. It was no different from the countless banquets they had attended in the past. It was just a group of people holding wine sses and chatting happily. Su Yan quickly pushed Shi Qing to a corner and sat down. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t want toe.¡± Shi Qing noticed Su Yan¡¯s boredom and reminded her. Su Yan shook her head. ¡°Grandpa and Third Uncle arranged for me to attend today as the granddaughter of the Yun family. Obviously, they want to introduce me.¡± After saying that, she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°No choice, he¡¯s too nice.¡± She didn¡¯t specify who she was referring to. Su Yan did not say much to Shi Qing, but she felt as if a crowd was slowly gathering around her. She took some time to look up and saw Yun Chang bringing a group of people over. Meeting Su Yan¡¯s gaze, Yun Chang walked forward with a smile and introduced her to his old friends. ¡°This is my second brother¡¯s only daughter, Yun Xi. She was just found a few days ago.¡± After saying that, he pretended to sigh. ¡°My niece has suffered a lot outside. After all, she¡¯s not at home. How can outsiders treat her well?¡± The old friends were all smart people. Upon hearing Yun Chang¡¯s words, they exchanged looks and immediately understood what he meant. The person closest to Yun Chang replied, ¡°Xiao Xi is obviously very outstanding. Look at her elegant demeanor. She seems to have received a good education since she was young.¡± The people at the side praised him one by one, and the atmosphere was actually extremely harmonious for a time. Yun Chang introduced him to Su Yan. ¡°This is President Wang from Huashui. This is¡­¡± After introducing everyone one by one, Su Yan used her good memory and called them again. This shocked everyone and they all praised Su Yan for her good memory. Yun Chang was satisfied with this oue. After this banquet ended, everyone should know that the Yun family¡¯s Yun Xi had been found. Moreover, she was as smart as she was when she was young. After the introduction, Yun Chang was about to leave when President Wang, who had just been introduced, recognized Shi Qing, who was keeping a low profile. ¡°Are you the President of the Shi Corporation, Shi Qing?¡± President Wang was shocked at first, then he lost hisposure and exaggerated. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± His attitude was extremely humble. Huashui had always wanted to take another step forward. If he could build a rtionship with the Shi family, this wish would be easily fulfilled. After all, although the Yun family had arge family and business, they rarely ovepped with Huashui¡¯s business. Instead, it was the Shi family. The Shi family was the boss of this industry. If they could get Shi Qing¡¯s help¡­ At the thought of this, President Wang¡¯s round face turned red. However, Shi Qing only nodded his head in a reserved manner. Then, he sat on the wheelchair steadily as if Su Yan was the only person in his eyes. What kind of sly old fox was President Wang? Naturally, he knew what to say at this time, so he ttered, ¡°President Shi and Xiao Xi are a perfect match. They are a match made in heaven.¡± In the end, he even concluded, ¡°A perfect match.¡± It had to be said that President Wang¡¯s ttery was very pleasing. Finally, he was willing to look at President Wang. Shi Qing deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the materials from Huashui, the quality is indeed not bad. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we can work together.¡± After hearing this, President Wang¡¯s heart felt sweeter than honey. He looked at Shi Qing as if he was looking at the God of Fortune. Su Yan found it funny. President Wang said a lot of good wishes to Su Yan and Shi Qing before he was finally pulled away. Before he left, President Wang did not forget to pay attention to Shi Qing¡¯s expression. When he saw Shi Qing¡¯s gaze only on Su Yan, he knew that it was right for him to be on good terms with Yun Chang. All the bootlicking earlier was effective!?With this thought in mind, President Wang left happily. Su Yan watched as Yun Chang and the rest left, in contrast to President Wang, who looked especially lively, she could not help but curl her lips into a smile. She pulled Shi Qing and said, ¡°This President Wang is really interesting. He¡¯s also a wonderful person. His ability to judge people¡¯s expressions is also superb.¡± Shi Qing found it interesting as well. ¡°Yes, there are many people in the business world who know how to read people¡¯s minds. However, there aren¡¯t many people like this President Wang who knows how to tter¡­¡± Su Yan smiled too. However, she didn¡¯t smile for long before she saw Mu Lian, who was dressed sexily and revealingly, walking over from afar. ¡°Look, someone who does not take any hint is here.¡± Not willing to get into a conflict at such a time, Su Yan prepared to push Shi Qing away. Shi Qing supported his head on the armrest of the wheelchair, having no intention of paying attention to Mu Lian. Mu Lian had spent a lot of effort to obtain the admission ticket, but she had finally managed to sneak in. How could she let Su Yan and Shi Qing leave just like that? Chapter 58 - Youve Mistaken

Chapter 58: You¡¯ve Mistaken

¡°What are you doing? Why are you pushing President Shi away?¡± Her attitude was too arrogant. Su Yan was annoyed when she heard that. She really wanted to kick her out just like that. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you ignoring me?¡± Mu Lian saw that Su Yan didn¡¯t pay attention to her and instead looked like she was fleeing. She thought that Su Yan was afraid of her and raised her head, looking very arrogant. ¡°Or are you afraid? Because you think you¡¯re not as pretty as me and are afraid that I¡¯ll steal President Shi¡¯s attention, so you don¡¯t give me a chance?¡± Mu Lian¡¯s ability to talk to herself was too strong. Su Yan admitted defeat. Shi Qing was unwilling to listen to Mu Lian as well. However, Shi Qing was a little mischievous and wanted to see what Su Yan would say. Hence, when Mu Lian was not paying attention, Shi Qing had already secretly looked at Su Yan with his sparkling eyes. After the treatment, Shi Qing¡¯s eyes were almost healed. At that moment, his obsidian-like eyes were blinking as he looked at Su Yan, causing Su Yan to fall head over heels for him. Su Yan coughed lightly and did not me Shi Qing for watching themotion. ¡°If your brain is not good, you can go and take a look. If your eyes are not good, please go out and take a left turn.¡± Su Yan was always smiling. Even though she said this, the expression on her face was not fake. Her neither fast nor slow mannerpletely outssed Mu Lian. Looking at Su Yan, Mu Lian gritted her teeth and wanted to scratch Su Yan¡¯s face. However, Shi Qing was clearly beside her. Mu Lian did not want to do anything that would affect her image, so she could only hide her hatred for Su Yan. She said coldly, ¡°A person like you who only knows how to bully others can only rely on your face to speak here. Look at all the people in the hall, who looks up to you?¡± Su Yan felt that there was something wrong with Mu Lian¡¯s brain. One moment, she said that she was not as pretty as her, and the next moment, she said that she only relied on her face. In that case, did she think that she was pretty or not? After listening to thest half of her speech, Su Yan looked around the venue again. Everyone who met her gaze looked at her with kind eyes. It seemed that her identity had spread throughout the venue in a short time. This was good as well, to avoid trouble. Mu Lian wanted to say something, but she saw a higher-up from herpany running over. That posture made Mu Lian doubt her own eyes. Even when facing the boss of thepany, this higher-up would not be in such a state. Su Yan also saw this person running over. His body was round and fat. If she had to say it, he probably couldn¡¯t control himself after he had the middle-aged spread. When Mu Lian saw this higher-up, she was a little nervous for a moment. After a moment, she became agitated again. It must be because of Shi Qing who was beside her that this higher-up was in such a state. If she really managed to get close to Shi Qing in the future, would this higher-up, who only scolds and hit her, also bow down to her??Thinking of that future, Mu Lian couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement. However, what she did not expect was that when the higher-up ran over, he did not see Shi Qing first. Instead, he bowed and nodded at Su Yan, whom she looked down on. ¡°Miss Yun, seeing is better than hearing a hundred times. Miss Yun is indeed unparalleled in terms of looks, wit, and courage.¡± Su Yan looked at Shi Qing strangely.?When did this rumor start? Why didn¡¯t she know that she was smart and daring? Noticing Su Yan¡¯s gaze, the higher-up quickly smiled and handed her a name card. ¡°I¡¯m the Artists Director of Cloud Entertainment. My surname is Chen.¡± When Director Chen saw that Su Yan still did not understand, he exined, ¡°Cloud Entertainment is a subsidiary of the Yun family. It was founded by your First Uncle. A few days ago, President Yun said that he had found his niece during our meeting. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the honor to meet you today.¡± After saying that, Director Chen finally had the time to lower his head and look at Shi Qing. He was not surprised and onlyplimented him. ¡°Our President Yun said that Miss Yun has a good rtionship with President Shi. It seems like outstanding people only make friends with outstanding people.¡± This Director Chen also knew how to talk. Su Yan and Shi Qing were extremely satisfied with his words. Among the three people present, only Mu Lian was dumbfounded. She did not understand how Su Yan, who was clearly a canary, could receive the respect of the higher-ups. This Su Yan even seemed to have some other identity? She had heard of the Yun family before. They were one of the four great families in Jing City.?Could Su Yan be a member of the Yun family? No, ording to Director Chen, Su Yan belonged to the Yun family. Then she¡­ Mu Lian¡¯s face turned pale. She held Director Chen¡¯s arm with trembling hands and asked in a low voice, ¡°Director Chen, are you mistaken? How can such a person be the Boss¡¯s niece?¡± Director Chen, who felt that his ttery was great just now, had a change in expression. He really didn¡¯t see that the exposed woman was Mu Lian. Chapter 59 - Lu Yi

Chapter 59: Lu Yi

Especially when this reckless person actually said such words? Director Chen looked at Mu Lian coldly. He made up his mind that when he returned to thepany, he would ban Mu Lianpletely. Such a brainless person might cause trouble in the future. Just as Director Chen did not know what to say to salvage the situation, Su Yan curled her lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are always some people who are unwilling to believe the truth. This is not Director Chen¡¯s fault.¡± Director Chen quickly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and nodded. This reaction meant that Director Chen was not mistaken. Mu Lian took a step back dejectedly. It was over, it was over. Everything was over. All of the beautiful futures that Mu Lian had imagined hade to an end at this moment. However, when she saw Su Yan¡¯s expression, Mu Lian still felt indignant. She hated Su Yan¡¯s good luck. Why was she not a lost child from a wealthy family? Why am I not lucky? Looking at Mu Lian¡¯s dejected back view, Su Yan sighed and wrapped her arms around Shi Qing¡¯s neck. ¡°So this story tells us that we can¡¯t be too arrogant. There¡¯s always someone better out there, who knows when we might suffer.¡± Shi Qing¡¯s standard of sweet nothings seemed to have suddenly been maxed out. He patted her hands and said, ¡°You can be arrogant and do whatever you want. I will protect you.¡± Su Yan was ted but rebuked, ¡°How can I hide behind you forever? I have to face the storm myself.¡± With that said, Su Yan was a little puzzled. ¡°I keep feeling like our order is reversed.¡± Shi Qing blinked and looked at Su Yan in confusion. Su Yan said, ¡°Don¡¯t people start dating before getting engaged and getting married? Why do we seem to skip the steps of dating?¡± Shi Qing grabbed Su Yan¡¯s hand and kissed it gently. ¡°Aren¡¯t we dating now? We¡¯re dating with marriage as the prerequisite.¡± Su Yan smiled and nted a kiss on Shi Qing¡¯s cheek. What did she do in her past life to bless the world? In this life, she was able to get a good person like Shi Qing who was devoted to her? The two of them chatted for a while before the lights suddenly dimmed. All the spotlights were focused on the stage as a short and fat man walked up with a beer belly. The man¡¯s hair was sparse, but he had a smile on his face. He looked like a kind person. Shi Qing introduced him to Su Yan. ¡°This is Lu Yi from the Lu family.¡± After some thought, he continued, ¡°He is from a coteral branch of the Lu family, but Old Master Lu raised him since he was young. Some people gossiped that he was actually Old Master Lu¡¯s illegitimate son, but there was no concrete evidence to prove this. After Old Master Lu passed away, the new head of the Lu family could no longer tolerate him.¡± ¡°So he chased him out of the Lu family?¡± Shi Qing nodded. ¡°More or less. The current head of the Lu family gave Lu Yi apany that had suffered a huge loss and let him manage it himself. It could be considered another form of exile. However, Lu Yi was indeed quite capable. In a short period of time, Lu Yi managed to transform thepany from a loss to one of the best profit-makingpany. The employees in thepany were also very convinced by Lu Yi. Later on, the Lu family sent someone else and wanted to sit back and reap the benefits. In the end, they were all squeezed away by thepany¡¯s employees.¡± After hearing this story, Su Yan raised her head to look at Lu Yi who was on stage. She had other thoughts in her mind. This uncle was indeed amazing. She just didn¡¯t know if she should judge a book by its cover. Looking at the kind smile on this uncle¡¯s face, she felt somewhat awkward. ¡°You¡¯re right. Lu Yi is indeed not a traditional good person.¡± When he met Su Yan¡¯s puzzled gaze, Shi Qing shrugged his shoulders irresponsibly. It was as if he was the same. Su Yan also knew that humans wereplicated. There has never been an absolute good or bad person in this world. She nodded her head at Shi Qing¡¯s evaluation as a sign of understanding. Lu Yi, who was standing on the stage, smiled and gave a speech. After some pleasantries, he cut to the chase. ¡°Since everyone is here to attend my banquet, I¡¯m sure everyone knows what project I have.¡± As expected, as soon as these words were spoken, the people below the stage started discussing in low voices. There were enough people, and the buzzing sound made the venue seem especially chaotic. Lu Yi patiently waited for these people to finish their discussion. After the venue regained its silence, he smiled and said, ¡°This project is not something that I can handle alone. If anyone here has such thoughts, you can look for meter. We can discuss and work together to maximize the benefits. What do you all think?¡± This idea was naturally good, and everyone present was extremely satisfied as they echoed it one after another. Instantly, the atmosphere in the entire venue was pushed to the peak. Su Yan felt that there was something wrong with these people. They were all elites from various industries. Why did it seem like they were possessed? The atmosphere was high and their faces were flushed. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they had entered the scene by mistake. Chapter 60 - Relic

Chapter 60: Relic

Shi Qing had also been in a trance for a moment. It was only after Su Yan identally touched him that he snapped out of his trance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan lowered her head and asked gently when she saw Shi Qing staring at her. However, she realized that after she asked this question, Shi Qing looked at her with a deeper and deeper gaze. Su Yan raised her eyebrows and guessed, ¡°Could it be that Lu Yi has some kind of psychological cue? Did you fall for it just now?¡± This was just Su Yan¡¯s guess, or perhaps it was more like a joke. However, when Su Yan finished speaking, Shi Qing pursed his lips and lowered his head. It looked like Su Yan had guessed correctly. Su Yan was shocked. She squatted down and held Shi Qing¡¯s knee. She looked up at Shi Qing¡¯s eyes and asked seriously, ¡°Did Lu Yi really use a psychological cue just now? Could it be that the one who hypnotized me was Lu Yi?¡± Shi Qing finally came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will follow Lu Yi¡¯s lead and investigate.¡± However, he did not mention what he saw when he was in a daze just now. He just stared fixedly at Su Yan, as if Su Yan would slip away if he was not careful. ¡°Yeah?¡± Shi Qing finally took a deep breath and rolled his wheelchair. He said in a low voice, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go out for some fresh air.¡± Su Yan wanted to push Shi Qing away. What kind of joke was this? Shi Qing¡¯s legs were not good, and his eyes were not good either. Why would he go out alone to take a breather? What was there to take a breather for? The moment Su Yan¡¯s hand touched the handle of Shi Qing¡¯s wheelchair, Shi Qing¡¯s wheelchair moved. ¡°I¡¯m fine, let me be alone for a while.¡± Su Yan stared nkly as Shi Qing left. After a while, she scratched her head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shi Qing was not having a good time either. He called Xu Xin and asked him to push him up onto the rooftop. He sat on a high spot, looking up at the sky and down at the city. Finally, his emotions stabilized. At that moment, he lost his focus. He seemed to have seen Su Yan die. Dying in front of him, dying in an borate car ident. At that time, Shi Qing had watched as Su Yan was hit by a car. He had tried his best to run over and push Su Yan away, but his legs weren¡¯t strong enough to support him. In the end, with Xu Xin¡¯s help, he could only sit in the wheelchair and look at Su Yan¡¯s corpse. Even if nothing had happened, the tragic situation was enough for Shi Qing to empathize with it. Shi Qing could feel the despair, self-me, and helplessness. Shi Qing¡¯s back was wet almost instantly. When he came back to his senses and saw Su Yan standing right in front of him, Shi Qing almost hugged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Shi Qing took a deep breath and instructed Xu Xin, who was beside him, ¡°Find more people to ensure Xixi¡¯s safety.¡± Xu Xin immediately felt helpless. Shi Qing had already arranged for Su Yan to have more people by her side, and now he wanted more? However, when he met Shi Qing¡¯s gaze, Xu Xin immediately stood up straight and added more people! Wasn¡¯t it just a few bodyguards? We can add as many as we want. It would be best to have a reinforcedpany, so they could form a circle around Su Yan, protecting her in the middle. Naturally, Shi Qing did not know about Xu Xin¡¯s unconstrained imagination. Under the evening breeze, Shi Qing¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. Just as Xu Xin heaved a sigh of relief, another person appeared on this normally deserted rooftop. The neer was a young man, about the same age as Shi Qing. However, his aura was not as fierce as Shi Qing, and he looked gentle and harmless. ¡°Why did President Shie up to the rooftop at this time? Is our Lu familycking in hospitality?¡± This young man was Lu Yi¡¯s son, the one who watched the surveince footage with Lu Yi in the study the other day, Lu Ye. With Xu Xin¡¯s help, Shi Qing turned around and stared straight at Lu Ye with his dark eyes, which gave Lu Ye goosebumps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Shi Qing spread out his hands. ¡°There are so many people attending the banquet. Why did Young Master Lu only notice me?¡± Putting aside the fact that Lu Ye¡¯s attention was on Shi Qing, just the fact that everyone at the banquet had listened to Lu Yi¡¯s words and were extremely interested in the project that was linked to the government, and the fact that Shi Qing was unmoved at this moment, made him seem a little special. No matter what the reason was, Lu Ye followed up to take a look. Lu Ye only replied with a smile, ¡°Master Shi has a noble status, so we naturally have to pay more attention. We can¡¯t neglect our esteemed guest, right?¡± Shi Qing did notment on this and did not say whether he believed him or not. Instead, Lu Ye broke out in a cold sweat. He finally understood why Lu Yi always said that he was not as good as Shi Qing. At the very least, he could notpare to his aura. Since he couldn¡¯tpare, Lu Yi had no choice but to move on. He walked towards Shi Qing and stopped when he was very close to him. Then, he slowly bent down and said in a low voice, ¡°I have Uncle Yun Yi¡¯s relics here. Are you interested?¡± Chapter 61 - Speculation

Chapter 61: Spection

If the person standing in front of Lu Ye right now was a greenhorn, he would probably be very interested in the relic Lu Ye mentioned. Unfortunately, the person in front of him was a veteran like Shi Qing. Just by looking at Lu Ye¡¯s unconcealed expression, Shi Qing knew what he was up to. Therefore, Shi Qing only raised his brows slightly. Lu Ye was a little unsure of what he was thinking when he saw how calm he was. ¡°What does the matter of Second Uncle Yun have to do with me?¡± After a long while, Shi Qing finally spoke, but his words caught Lu Ye off guard. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The rtionship between Shi Qing and Yun Xi had long spread among the high society of Jing City. It was said that when they were in City A, Shi Qing had even invited all the business big shots in City A to celebrate Yun Xi¡¯s birthday in order to make her happy. Now¡­ could it be that Shi Qing had said that on purpose? But why did he say that? Lu Ye looked Shi Qing up and down, trying to find any ws in his words. However, it was a pity that Lu Ye had failed. Shi Qing¡¯s actions proved that he really did not care. Whether it was Yun Yi or Yun Xi, they had nothing to do with him. Shi Qing turned his head slightly. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lu Ye hurriedly shook his head. This was different from the n. Lu Ye, who had an extremely average mental capacity, did not even have the chance to bid farewell to Shi Qing before running off in a panic. Lu Ye shut the door on the rooftop loudly. ¡°President Shi?¡± Shi Qing sneered as he listened to Xu Xin¡¯s voice. ¡°What secret do you think Lu Ye is hiding?¡± After all, he had been by Shi Qing¡¯s side for a long time. Hearing Shi Qing¡¯s words, Xu Xin immediately knew what he should do. ¡°Should I send someone to investigate Lu Ye?¡± Shi Qing looked at Xu Xin with admiration. The anxiety and fear in his heart lessened. After a while, when the panic hadpletely disappeared, Shi Qing waved his hand and gestured for Xu Xin to push him back into the venue. At this moment, the atmosphere of the venue was even more lively than before. Su Yan had already rejected wave after wave of young talents who came to greet her. At this moment, she was sitting alone in a corner, holding a ss of transparent liquid in her hand. She had an indescribable elegance and nobleness. It was as if Su Yan was born to live in such an environment. Seeing Shi Qing approach, Su Yan red at him and silently turned her head away. Shi Qing¡¯s heart melted at the sight of her delicate and pretty face. Shi Qing walked to Su Yan with a smile and said gently, ¡°It was my fault just now, I apologize.¡± Initially, Su Yan was not angry. Now that Shi Qing was the first to admit his mistake, she gave Shi Qing an out. ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Shi Qing fell silent. Looking at him, Su Yan felt as though a cat was scratching at her heart. ¡°Tell me, what else can¡¯t you tell me?¡± That was true. Shi Qing deliberated for a moment before sighing and saying, ¡°This is because my mind iscking.¡± After he finished speaking, he spoke of the scene he saw earlier. However, he noticed that while he was speaking, Su Yan¡¯s expression seemed very strange. In fact, after he finished speaking, Su Yan actually fell silent. Such a reaction made Shi Qing unsure. When Su Yan snapped out of her daze, she saw Shi Qing looking at her thoughtfully. She immediately revealed a proud expression. ¡°This is very obvious.¡± Shi Qing did not understand. Su Yan continued, ¡°You clearly like me too much and are constantly worried that I will leave you.¡± After saying that, she smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you think that way. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you. What you just saw won¡¯t happen.¡± When Shi Qing¡¯s attention shifted elsewhere, Su Yan clenched her fists behind her back. What was going on??Su Yan was confused. The situation that Shi Qing had mentioned earlier was clearly something that had happened in her previous life and still remained in Su Yan¡¯s memories.?But why did Shi Qing know about it??He even remembered what she was wearing. This could no longer be described as a simple coincidence. Could it be that Shi Qing had the same memories as her??Su Yan thought that she would be able to do it without anyone noticing, but she did not expect that Shi Qing would see everything. Shi Qing looked at Su Yan quietly. Based on his understanding of Su Yan, Su Yan must know something, and the things that he had just seen could not be exined with a simple sentence of being hypnotized. Could it be that¡­ has all of this happened before? This thought was too ridiculous and Shi Qing was unwilling to believe it. However, looking at Su Yan¡¯s condition, he felt that this was the only exnation that made sense. ¡°President Shi, so you¡¯re here. Our Lu family has really neglected you. I hope you don¡¯t mind, President Shi.¡± Just as Shi Qing was thinking about that matter, Lu Yi, who had been chatting on stage earlier, slowly walked over with a ss of wine in his hand. There was a hint of apology in his words. Chapter 62 - Digging a Pit

Chapter 62: Digging a Pit

His train of thought was interrupted, Shi Qing turned his head and looked at Lu Yi with slight displeasure. It had to be said that when Shi Qing put on a cold face, he gave people a lot of pressure. Now, Lu Yi finally had the same feeling as Lu Ye. ¡°President Lu? Why are you here at this time? Shouldn¡¯t President Lu be discussing the government project with everyone?¡± Shi Qing suddenlyughed and the sternness and coldness on his face disappeared. He put on a warm and friendly mask and the aura around his body decreased. It was so weak that Lu Yi felt that he had been overthinking. It was clear that there was nothing wrong with Shi Qing, he was just a kid. Lu Yi knew what to do and said, ¡°Ah, President Shi, aren¡¯t you our Lu family¡¯s guest? No matter what, I have to treat President Shi well, don¡¯t you think so?¡± After saying that, he turned to Su Yan who was beside Shi Qing and said with a smile, ¡°This must be Yun Yi¡¯s daughter, right? She looks a lot like Yun Yi.¡± Shi Qing also introduced Su Yan at the right time. ¡°Xixi, this is Uncle Yun¡¯s good friend when he was alive, they¡¯ve been friends since young.¡± He only said that they had been friends since they were young, but he did not say how their rtionship was when they grew up. This could also be considered a small tacit understanding between Su Yan and Shi Qing. It vaguely referred to the conflict that had arisen between the two of them when they got older. Su Yan smiled and nodded at Lu Yi. ¡°Uncle Lu.¡± ¡°Look, look, look, having a daughter is so nice. A daughter¡¯s warm, soft and caring, much more caring than my naughty boy.¡± Lu Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake. It made people feel that Lu Yi really wanted a daughter. Su Yan just smiled. She had no intention of having a conversation with Lu Yi. Just based on what he had said on stage and had given everyone a psychological hint. He even gave Shi Qing that scene. Su Yan didn¡¯t think that Lu Yi was a simple character. ¡°Sigh, the good-for-nothing from my family just told me that we have some of Yun Yi¡¯s belongings and wanted to return them to Xiao Xi. However, my son felt that it was inconvenient to talk to a girl alone, so he passed the message to Shi Qing.¡± At this point, Lu Yi sighed and lowered his head. He said meaningfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know how that rascal passed the message. He actually told me that President Shi wasn¡¯t interested in Yun Yi¡¯s relics.¡± Shi Qing and Su Yan looked at each other and understood what Lu Yi meant. Wasn¡¯t it just sowing discord? It wasn¡¯t a big problem. Su Yan and Shi Qing had discussed themon problems of sowing discord. There were also some that came from more tricky angles that the two of them had never discussed before. But Su Yan believed in Shi Qing. Shi Qing had been good to her in both lifetimes. Why would she suspect Shi Qing just because of some gossip from others? Upon hearing this, Su Yan fell silent for a moment before smiling again. ¡°There must be something wrong with the message. Shi Qing is extremely concerned about my matters, so why would he say such a thing?¡± To Lu Yi, Su Yan¡¯s behavior showed a problem with the trust between the two of them. It was obvious that Su Yan trusted Shi Qing enough, but Shi Qing actually said those words. He must have hurt Su Yan¡¯s heart. The rtionship between humans was just that fragile. Just wait and see, Su Yan and Shi Qing¡¯s rtionship would break down very soon. Then, Su Yan, who had just returned from the outside world, would definitely be under his control. Lu Yi suddenly felt that if that was the case, not letting Su Yan die was a good choice. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. My son has always been unreliable. It¡¯s possible that something went wrong when he conveyed the message.¡± Her heart was about to burst with joy, but Lu Yi still had to say this. Lu Yi saw Su Yan¡¯s stunned expression. Sess! In the conversation that followed, Lu Yi saw that Su Yan was indeed ignoring Shi Qing¡¯s gaze. She even wanted to avoid some of Shi Qing¡¯s touch. Indeed, rtionships between people were soplicated. Now that he had achieved his goal, Lu Yi no longer bothered about Su Yan. He turned to Shi Qing and asked, ¡°President Shi, are you really not going to get involved in the government¡¯s Yada project?¡± Shi Qing tutted. ¡°There must be a lot of peoplepeting for this project. I won¡¯t be joining in.¡± Shi Qing was firm and clear-headed, but how could Lu Yi agree? It could be said that arge part of the banquet was set up for Shi Qing. Shi Qing might seem warm and gentle, but in reality, he was very strong when it came to doing business. It was fine if he did not participate in this business, but if he did, he had to be in charge. Correspondingly, he had to invest the most money. This project might sound like a coboration with the government, but in reality, only Lu Yi knew that this project would definitely be a loss. No matter how good their initial construction was, they would only benefit others in theter stages. His initial goal was to scam Shi Qing to spend arge sum of money. Chapter 63 - I Wont Jump

Chapter 63: I Won¡¯t Jump

Unfortunately, Shi Qing did not cooperate and jumped into the pit. Shi Qing looked at Lu Yi with a smile and said gently, ¡°You know that the Shi family didn¡¯t start off by doing business. This Yada project isn¡¯t within the Shi family¡¯s scope to begin with. Besides¡­¡± Shi Qing¡¯s tone changed as he said with a tinge of regret, ¡°ording to the Shi family¡¯s many years of risk assessment, although this project is listed under the government¡¯s name, it is really not a good investment project. There is a 90% chance that we will lose everything.¡± Shi Qing did not lower his voice when he said those words. Therefore, some of the people with sharp ears heard Shi Qing¡¯sment. The moment they heard that they were going to suffer a loss, and that they were going to lose everything, these people couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. This news spread like wildfire throughout the entire hall. Lu Yi¡¯s psychological cue just now had filled everyone with confidence in this project. But now, Shi Qing¡¯s words had woken them up from the psychological cue. After thinking about it again, they felt that their state just now was too strange. The Yada project was clearly a real estate project, but many of the presidents in other industries were actually determined to get this project. If they had to say it, it would be as if they were possessed. Although the presidents didn¡¯t say anything, most of them had their own thoughts. When they looked at Lu Yi again, their gazes were weird. But how could Lu Yi have the time to care about these people? His attention was all on Shi Qing. If it were any other situation, Lu Yi would have been able to persuade him. However, he had already said that it was because of the Shi Family¡¯s years of investment experience. Lu Yi cleared his throat and tried to persuade him. ¡°Will this project really suffer a loss? But I saw that the government said it very well when they were hiring¡­¡± Shi Qing nodded. ¡°Look, this means that you don¡¯t understand what the higher-ups mean.¡± Lowering his head slightly, Shi Qing looked like he was in low spirits. ¡°If there are only one or twopanies involved in this project, we will lose everything. However, if everyone works together, you can pay a little, and I can pay a little, the cost will be within our control. When the timees, we might even be able to do well in front of the government.¡± Shi Qing concluded, ¡°So the higher-ups probably hope that the market can¡¯t be monopolized by one or two families.¡± Lu Yi fell silent. That was indeed what the higher-ups meant. It was just that Lu Yi didn¡¯t say it out loud in order to trick Shi Qing. Instead, he hoped that Shi Qing would lose his mind and attack his own family. Then, not only would he suffer a huge loss, but he would also be despised by the higher-ups. However, who would have thought that Shi Qing turned out to be so clever? He had relied on himself and managed to guess most of what the higher-ups meant. This made Lu Yi even more fearful of Shi Qing, so much that he wanted to see Shi Qing being destroyed. ¡°Oh right, President Lu, sometimes when you make wild guesses, you might not be able to guess what the higher-ups mean. I hope that President Lu has some confidence.¡± After Shi Qing said that, he left with Su Yan. Before he left, Su Yan even turned to look at Lu Yi. To be honest, Su Yan¡¯s nce probably meant that Lu Yi was a person with no idea in his heart. How could he be so arrogant and conceited? Did he think that anyone could fall into his trap? However, in Lu Yi¡¯s eyes, this was the only good news today. Indeed, a fool was a fool. His casual words had instantly made her leave Shi Qing¡¯s heart. That was good too. Such a fool was more beneficial to his n. If Su Yan and Shi Qing knew what Lu Yi was thinking, they would probably feel pity for him. On the way back, Su Yan told Shi Qing her theory again. ¡°Look, indeed, one cannot be arrogant and conceited.¡± Shi Qing nodded in agreement. After a while, Su Yan asked again, ¡°Right, do you think the Lu family really has my father¡¯s relics?¡± Unexpectedly, Shi Qing scoffed. ¡°How could the Lu family have Second Uncle Yun¡¯s things? If they do, it can only mean one thing.¡± Under Su Yan¡¯s gaze, Shi Qing said, ¡°They are rted to Second Uncle Yun¡¯s death.¡± Su Yan fell silent. It had to be said that this guess sounded the most reliable at the moment. ¡°This Lu Yi, I keep feeling that there¡¯s something weird about him.¡± Shi Qing said casually, ¡°Could he be wearing a human skin mask?¡± Su Yan also felt that her idea was a little strange, so she smiled and let it go. On the other hand, Shi Qing and Su Yan were very happy. They had no idea that on the other end of the venue, Lu Yi¡¯s failure to dig a hole for Shi Qing to jump into had made him so angry. In fact, because of Shi Qing¡¯s words just now, those presidents who were initially very tempted had calmed down and were no longer interested in Lu Yi¡¯s project. In the end, Lu Yi, who was originally the center of attention and had connections with the government, became the marginal figure of this banquet. The business world was like a battlefield, and the world was unpredictable. Chapter 64 - The Safe

Chapter 64: The Safe

The next morning, Su Yan woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep. When she looked up, she saw the gold key that she had ced on the bedside table. Su Yan held the key in her hand and looked through it carefully. She actually found the words ¡®Zhu Hui Bank¡¯ in a corner of the key. The handwriting was extremely small and the color was the same golden color as the key. If one did not look carefully, it was obvious that one would not be able to tell. Su Yan looked at the key and was delighted. Just as she was about to call Shi Qing and tell him the good news, she suddenly recalled that before he left yesterday, Shi Qing had told her that he was going overseas. She could only put down her phone regretfully and stare at the key in boredom. Su Yan thought that she must really like Shi Qing. She liked him so much that she actually started to miss him after not seeing him for a night. After feeling dispirited for a while on the bed, Su Yan got up, took the key, and started to ask Old Master Yun and Yun Chang about the ¡®Zhu Hui Bank¡¯. ¡°Zhu Hui Bank?¡± Old Master Yun paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t they close down more than ten years ago?¡± Old Master Yun didn¡¯t exin in detail. Luckily, Yun Chang added, ¡°Back then, Zhu Hui Bank was a prominent presence. Basically, it was a ce that provided services to some nobles.¡± Yun Chang paused and continued, ¡°But thirteen years ago, there was an explosion at Zhu Hui Bank. The explosion killed many people, and many of the items that Zhu Hui Bank kept had problems. Therefore, Zhu Hui Bank could only close down.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Su Yan clearly caught onto the time. ¡°Thirteen years ago?¡± Yun Chang nodded. Following that, his eyes widened. ¡°It was the year that Second Brother got into trouble.¡± This was a very strange thing. Before Su Yan mentioned this, they didn¡¯t seem to notice that the incident at Zhu Hui Bank happened at the same time as Yun Yi. Su Yan looked at Yun Chang and Old Master Yun¡¯s genuine expressions and began to wonder if the hypnotist was involved. Who was that person? Why did he go through so much trouble to do this??However, she could not figure it out even if she racked her brains. She could only take out the key and say, ¡°This should be Dad¡¯s belongings. We can¡¯t find the safe at Zhu Hui Bank anymore?¡± Yun Chang and Old Master Yun looked at each other before Yun Chang shook his head and said, ¡°We can still find it. Ever since the incident at Zhu Hui Bank, the safe in Zhu Hui Bank has been stored in an abandoned exhibition hall in the National Museum. It¡¯s under the control of the country. If anyone needs it, they can use the key to retrieve it.¡± Su Yan heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that it was still around. Su Yan could not sit still anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the National Museum now. I want to see what Dad left behind.¡± In the end, Yun Chang apanied Su Yan to the National Museum. The journey to the abandoned exhibition hall was rather smooth. However, when Su Yan saw more than ten rows of safes, she suddenly felt her hands go weak. If she were to try them one by one, how long would it take? However, Su Yan really did not understand Yun Yi. When Yun Chang entered, he was called away by the curator to talk about the development of the restaurant. Su Yan could only try them one by one. Finally, when the sky was about to turn dark, Su Yan finally tried it out. But when she saw the number on the safe, Su Yan fell silent. Sixth row number thirteen. June 13th, Su Yan¡¯s birthday. For the first time, Su Yan, who had never met her father before, had an indescribable feeling. The safe was opened. When it was opened, there was a smell of dust. There were only four leather-bound notebooks in the safe. ¡°Notebooks?¡± Su Yan found it strange and took out the notebook to take a look. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The notebook wrote, ¡°April 13th, the weather is clear. Today, Xixi learned how to walk. Her chubby legs look extremely strong. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a gift from God, but I feel that Xixi is my angel.¡± ¡°April 14th. It was drizzling, and the weather was a little cold today. I was afraid that Xixi would be cold, so I put on an extra vest for her. Who knew that Xixi would be unhappy and take off the vest angrily? She ignored me for a full ten minutes. I don¡¯t know how this vest offended her.¡± The notebook was filled with diary entries like this. The handwriting was handsome and elegant. The owner of the diary entries was Su Yan. Su Yan could tell that Yun Yi really liked her. He liked her so much that even his diary was ced in the safe. The four diary entries recorded everything that happened to Su Yan from one to four years old. Initially, Su Yan was still looking at it with a nostalgic feeling. However, gradually, her tears did not listen to Su Yan¡¯s words and fell from her eyes. Although Su Yan had no memory of what happened in the diary, her feelings for Yun Yi had reached an extremely high peak. Her father, who she had almost no memories of, truly loved her. What made Su Yan sad was probably the feeling that time had passed and it was hard for people toe back. Chapter 65 - Car Accident

Chapter 65: Car ident

Su Yan quietly cried in the abandoned exhibition hall. In the monitoring room, Lu Ye saw the surveince camera and felt confused. What did Yun Yi leave for Su Yan? Why was Su Yan crying so badly??Lu Ye knew that Yun Yi¡¯s safe was here. He even knew that the key to the safe had always been in the Yun family. Lu Yi had suffered a setback yesterday and fell sick this morning. Lu Ye pursed his lips and felt that his father was really not presentable. This morning, when he heard that Su Yan and Yun Chang were going to the National Museum to look for Yun Yi¡¯s belongings, he could no longer sit still. He rushed over hurriedly. It was also Lu Ye¡¯s n for the curator to get Yun Chang away. After arriving, Lu Ye sat in the monitoring room and observed Su Yan¡¯s movements. After Lu Ye was tired from waiting, Su Yan finally found Yun Yi¡¯s belongings. It was a few notebooks. Lu Ye was instantly interested and zoomed in on the camera. It was a pity that the camera was too old and could not see what was written on the notebook clearly. However, based on Su Yan¡¯s performance¡­ Lu Ye spected that it might be something like a diary. Women were emotional and affected by emotions, so they would always cry in strange ces. Even though he was despising her in his heart, Lu Ye still continued watching. The more he looked, the more unhappy he felt. ¡°Is this Yun Xi made of water? Why hasn¡¯t she stopped crying after so long?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Lu Ye shifted his gaze away in disdain. However, a momentter, as if he could not control himself, Lu Ye stared straight at Su Yan again. It had to be said that Su Yan was really good-looking. Even though the surveince cameras were ck and white and the pixels were not that high, it still did not affect Su Yan¡¯s beauty at all. In fact, because the pixels were not that high, Su Yan had a hazy beauty. Lu Ye covered his face. He felt that he should not continue watching. However, Su Yan seemed to have some kind of magical power that attracted Lu Ye¡¯s attention. He could not take his eyes off her. Su Yan looked at the inside of the safe again. After confirming that there was nothing inside, she carried the four notebooks and walked out. Her eyes were red and slightly swollen. It was peaceful on the way back. Even Yun Chang didn¡¯t say much when he noticed the obvious sadness on Su Yan¡¯s face. Instead, it was Su Yan who spoke first. Her voice was a little hoarse, probably because she had cried for too long. ¡°These four notebooks were Dad¡¯s diary.¡± As she said that, tears flowed down Su Yan¡¯s red eyes. ¡°They are all about my growth.¡± Yun Chang was a little dazed when he heard that. However, just as he was in a daze, a car suddenly rushed out from the side. Yun Chang failed to dodge and the two cars collided. *** When Su Yan woke up again, she realized that she was already lying in the hospital. There seemed to be a loud boom in her ears. She also felt like she was floating on the surface of the sea. She felt a little nauseous. ¡°Xixi, how are you? Don¡¯t move. The doctor said you hit your head and you need to rest.¡± Seeing that Su Yan had woken up, Old Master Yun immediately asked in a concerned voice. He even stopped Su Yan from getting up. Su Yan slowly turned her head and noticed that Old Master Yun¡¯s eyes were red and his face was haggard. He looked like he hadn¡¯t rested for a long time. Covering her head with her hands, the memories from before she fainted came back to her in an instant. The car that suddenly rushed out, the strong impact¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s Third Uncle?¡± Old Master Yun heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Su Yan was still reasonable. He pointed to the bed on the other side. ¡°Your Third Uncle just fell asleep and woke up earlier than you.¡± After saying that, Old Master Yun sat beside Su Yan¡¯s bed and said regretfully, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you drive out by yourselves. The same goes for your Third Uncle. He hasn¡¯t driven by himself for so many years, yet he still insisted on driving. See, something happened!¡± Old Master Yun had a sharp tongue and a soft heart. How could his heart not ache when his son was injured? Old Master Yun sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. He could take this opportunity to have a good rest.¡± Su Yan covered her head and thought about it slowly. It seemed like someone had opened the car door and looked through her father¡¯s belongings before she fainted. ¡°Where¡¯s the notebook?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Old Master Yun instantly reacted and took a few bloodstained notebooks from the bedside table. ¡°Is this it?¡± Su Yan hugged the notebook and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s still here.¡± This was almost the only thought of Yun Yi left for Su Yan, she did not want this thought to disappear. Old Master Yun looked at Su Yan¡¯s expression and the corners of his lips slowly curled up. He had seen what was recorded in the notebook. To be honest, when he was reading it, he had shed a lot of tears. Not only for his son, but also for his granddaughter who had lots of hardships. Now that he saw Su Yan taking the notebook so seriously, he felt somewhatforted.?Look, Xiao Yi. Your father is not the only one who remembers you in this world. Your daughter remembers you too. Su Yan held the notebook in her hands. She had regained it after losing it. However, Su Yan, who had sharp eyes, noticed that there was something different about the ce that was soaked in blood. Chapter 66 - The Past

Chapter 66: The Past

The cover of the notebook was made of pure cowhide. It was dry after being wet. The entire cover was shrunk and one could vaguely see a piece of paper inside. It was apletely different piece of paper from the notebook inside. Su Yan endured her headache and disgust as she tore open the cover of the notebook. She saw a folded piece of paper inside, filled with densely packed names and dates. It started twenty years ago and ended thirteen years ago. ¡°This¡­¡± It must be rted to his father¡¯s death! Su Yan was so agitated that she only had to say one word before she felt a headacheing on. She looked at the things in front of her vaguely, as if there were three moreyers of them. Old Master Yun took the piece of paper from Su Yan¡¯s hands with trembling hands. His turbid gaze swept across the names on it, and even his breathing became hurried. Holding onto Su Yan¡¯s bed, Old Master Yun couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s actually like this!¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± The two of them were too loud, and the nurse on duty rushed over. In the end, the three generationsy side by side in the ward. Seeing that Old Master Yun was still too agitated, the nurseforted him nicely, ¡°Old Master, rx, rx. Look, your son and granddaughter are in trouble. You have to hold on, right?¡± Old Master Yun didn¡¯t know which sentence touched him, but after hearing the nurse¡¯s words, Old Master Yun indeed rxed a little. At least, he didn¡¯t hold on to the paper so tightly anymore. The nurse tried to take the piece of paper from Old Master Yun¡¯s hands, but he immediately reacted and looked at her warily. The nurse quickly let go and said gently, ¡°No one wants it. No one wants it. It¡¯s yours.¡± Her tone sounded like she was coaxing a child. Looking at Old Master Yun¡¯s expression, Su Yan could not help but feel a little worried. It was as if they had telepathy. When Su Yan looked at Old Master Yun, Old Master Yun also turned to look at her, as if confirming that she was fine. After a while, he rxed and slowly closed his eyes. After a while, he actually fell asleep. When the nurse saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief. When she saw Su Yan¡¯s worried face, she consoled her, ¡°The old man¡¯s mood swings aren¡¯t too good. I¡¯ve just injected some tranquilizer. He¡¯ll be in much better condition after a short rest.¡± After the nurse finished speaking and confirmed Old Master Yun¡¯s condition, she left the ward. Su Yan endured her headache and disgust as she got off the bed. She looked at the piece of paper that Old Master Yun was holding tightly in his hand. The name and the corresponding date on the paper were still iprehensible to Su Yan, but looking at Old Master Yun¡¯s condition, it was obvious that this piece of paper was very likely rted to her father¡¯s death in Old Master Yun¡¯s eyes. Old Master Yun did not sleep for long. In less than ten minutes, he broke free from the effects of the tranquilizer. His emotions seemed much more stable now. Looking at the piece of paper in his hand, his expression changed from one of resentment to astonishment. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s on this paper?¡± Being suddenly questioned, Old Master Yun¡¯s expression turned even uglier. After a moment, he could only sigh helplessly. ¡°There are some things that I wanted to hide from you, but looking at you, if I don¡¯t tell you, you won¡¯t be able to take it lying down.¡± Old Master Yun looked at Su Yan¡¯s stubborn look and her pursed lips. He suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re actually quite simr to your father. Same curiosity, same questions.¡± Old Master Yun turned his head to look at the pitch-ck night sky. His voice sounded nostalgic as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell your father in the past because I was afraid that I would harm him if I did. However, he still managed to find some clues based on his own abilities. I¡¯d rather your father wasn¡¯t that smart. That way he wouldn¡¯t be harmed by something like this.¡± Old Master Yun didn¡¯t get to the main point of his speech, and Su Yan was a little anxious. ¡°Okay, okay. I was just about to say it.¡± Old Master Yun raised his hand to signal Su Yan to calm down. ¡°This matter has to start thirty years ago.¡± Thirty years ago, the situation in the country was generally stable, but there had never been ack of shady dealings in private. The most famous case was probably thergest child trafficking case thirty years ago. Thirty years ago, traffic wasn¡¯t as convenient as it was now. The police had mobilized many police forces and spent half a year chasing them from the southernmost part of China to the northernmost part of China and capturing them. After capturing these people, the police found their nest. There were more than a hundred kidnapped children in their nest, and this was only one of their strongholds. After this case broke out, the whole of China was shocked. Following this line, the more they searched, the more shocked they were. And when they found a certain part, all the clues werepletely cut off. The connection between the Yun family and this case was probably the kidnapping of a child from the Yun family ten years ago. ¡°So the people written on it were kidnapped?¡± Su Yan guessed. Old Master Yun shook his head. ¡°They are all from the Yun family.¡± Chapter 67 - The World Is Impermanent

Chapter 67: The World Is Impermanent

¡°They¡¯re all from the Yun family?¡± Su Yan was so shocked that her voice cracked. After seeing Old Master Yun nod, Su Yan fell silent and asked after a while, ¡°So many people from the Yun family were abducted?¡± Shocked by Su Yan¡¯s train of thought, Old Master Yun paused. After a while, he coughed and said, ¡°No, these people are from the Yun family and were bribed. The date on this is the day these people were bribed.¡± Su Yan looked at the name list again and realized that the butler¡¯s name was also on it! ¡°Butler!¡± Seeing Su Yan¡¯s expression, Old Master Yun smiled kindly. ¡°Alright, stop making a fuss. We already knew that there was something wrong with the butler.¡± ¡°Then why did you keep him?¡± Su Yan thought of how the butler looked at her that day, and she felt a little gloomy. Old Master Yun chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s better to keep this person under our noses and spread the news that we want him to spread? It¡¯s better than being forced into some strange ce again.¡± That was reasonable, but Su Yan felt that things were not that simple. ¡°Grandpa, is this human trafficking organization still around?¡± Old Master Yun nodded. ¡°Of course. However, ever since Xiao Yi¡¯s incident, our Yun family hasn¡¯t paid attention to this matter for a long time.¡± Su Yan was about to ask something when Old Master Yun said with reddened eyes, ¡°We can¡¯t drag all the people from the Yun family into this, right?¡± Looking at Su Yan¡¯s expression, Old Master Yun forced a smile. ¡°You have to think more about the others.¡± Old Master Yun¡¯s words made sense, and Su Yan couldn¡¯t refute him. She even felt that Old Master Yun was doing the right thing. However, if she did not take revenge for her father, Su Yan would not feel good about it. Su Yan thought about it and secretly made up her mind. She would definitely investigate her father¡¯s death. The Yun family could not do anything, so she would do it herself. * The red-haired boy looked at Su Yan¡¯s news and then at the elegant man standing behind him. He eximed, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really amazing. You can actually guess Su Yan¡¯s every move.¡± The elegant man closed his eyes and curled his lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry, there will be more surprises in the future.¡± His voice was light, as if he was extremely confident in Su Yan. The boy pursed his lips, but he was very used to his boss¡¯s attitude. ¡°Then, Boss, those people actually dared to arrange a car ident. Do you want to interfere?¡± ¡°Interfere?¡± The man sneered, then found a chair and sat down. ¡°Of course I have to. Not only do I have to take care of them, but I also have to make it so that they won¡¯t dare to y any tricks in front of me again.¡± His tone was extremely arrogant. The boy did not feel that he¡¯s arrogant. Instead, he moved closer to his idol as if he was very tempted. ¡°Then, Boss, when can we take action again? If we stay here, I¡¯m going to suffocate to death. Boss, please take pity on me.¡± His face was pitiful, but the words he said did not sound like a kind person. ¡°You want to fight? Just wait, it¡¯ll be our turn soon.¡± * When Su Yan and Yun Chang returned to the Yun family, it was Uncle Wu who came out to pick them up under the sun. Yun Chang, who had already heard some things, stuck his head out and looked at Uncle Wu, who was already covered in sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but think. When he was young, Uncle Wu had already been working in the Yun family. He had been conscientious for the past forty years, and he had never let the Yun family down. Could such a person really be bought over with some money? Uncle Wu was a little suspicious of his fixed gaze. After Old Master Yun and Su Yan entered the house, he even secretly pulled Yun Chang to the side. ¡°Third Master, why did you look at me like that just now? Did I have something on my face?¡± Yun Chang did not expect this person who had worked in his house for decades to be so sharp. He could not tell the truth and could only cover his head. ¡°Uncle Wu, do you know that when I was in the car ident, my mind was like antern and went through my entire life?¡± Realizing what Yun Chang was about to say, Uncle Wu¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Yun Chang, waiting to hear what he would say. Yun Chang pretended to have a headache and looked extremely weak. Thanks to Yun Chang¡¯s good-looking face, even at his age, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to pretend to be weak. ¡°Uncle Wu, I still remember when I was young, I wanted to go out and y. My dad didn¡¯t allow me to. Back then, Grandpa was still alive and he couldn¡¯t bear to reject me, so he picked a fight with Dad and secretly informed you to take me away.¡± Uncle Wu naturally had this memory. He still remembered that Yun Chang used to be a mischievous little devil who was not afraid of anyone in the world. It was until Yun Yi got into trouble and Yun Chang had no choice but to take over the Yun family. At the thought of this, Uncle Wu¡¯s expression gradually changed. It was guilt. Yun Yi and Yun Chang were the same. He had watched them grow up, but who would have thought that fate would y tricks on them? The child he had seen growing up was actually killed by him. Chapter 68 - Growing Up

Chapter 68: Growing Up

It was rare for the butler to let go of his thoughts. Seeing Yun Chang¡¯s stubborn look, he could not help but pat Yun Chang¡¯s shoulder and say, ¡°You are actually the most simr to Old Master.¡± Yun Chang had already thought of how he would escape if the butler suddenly made things difficult for him because of this matter. However, he did not expect Butler Wu to be like this. Such a kind smile made Yun Chang, who was used to the butler being gentle and considerate in all kinds of situations, not know how to face it. ¡°Everyone says that the Second Master was simr to the Old Master, but in fact, he isn¡¯t. Old Master and you are more alike. If I have to say, the Second Master looks more like the previous Old Master.¡± The butler clenched his fists behind his back, looking like he was trying his best to control something. ¡°Third Master and Old Master both have good tempers and are not ruthless enough, but Second Master is different. During the years when the Second Master was in power, it was almost to the point where anyone who stood in his way would die. If there was anypany that was unwilling to listen to Second Master¡¯s thoughts, then thatpany would either go bankrupt or the boss would jump off a building.¡± The business world was in shambles. That was why the mastermind had a chance to bribe him. Thinking of this, the butler sighed. Did he regret it? Yes, he was about to die of regret, but so what if he regretted it now? The chain of interests between him and those people could not be cut no matter what. He had no way out. Yun Chang looked at the change in the butler¡¯s expression and suddenly knew that Old Master Yun and Su Yan¡¯s investigation results were correct. The butler had actually been bribed. It seemed like the butler had been bribed for many years. ¡°W-why?¡± Yun Chang¡¯s voice was so soft that Uncle Wu couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. He even stretched his neck to hear what Yun Chang said. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to go back and rest.¡± After Yun Chang said that, he avoided Uncle Wu¡¯s hand and walked into the house step by step. In the vi, his gentle and calm niece was arrogantly leaning on the sofa watching television with a te of fruits in her hands. Standing beside Su Yan was a familiar nanny whom he could not name. She was just a nanny, so Yun Chang didn¡¯t mind her, that¡¯s why he missed the infatuation on her face. The nanny was trembling with anger. However, at this moment, Su Yan turned to look at her with a faint smile. Provocation, this was an undisguised provocation! The nanny took two deep breaths to calm herself down, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. In the end, she could only leave the venue first. Su Yan did not say anything regarding the nanny¡¯s departure. However, before the nanny disappeared, the corners of Su Yan¡¯s lips slowly curled up. It was really a happy gesture. Yun Chang did not quite understand what Su Yan meant, but he had just experienced Uncle Wu¡¯s betrayal, so he was very fragile. Naturally, he would listen to Su Yan, but he could not help but have second thoughts. Watching the nanny leave, Yun Chang asked, ¡°Xiao Xi, what were you doing just now?¡± Su Yan took the remote control and switched channels. ¡°Saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda. I¡¯ve separated your rotten romance.¡± Rotten romance??Yun Chang looked at Su Yan and suddenly recalled that a long time ago, at the dining table, there was indeed a nanny in the old residence who looked young and beautiful. However, she treated him exceptionally well. She treated him so well that Yun Chang suspected that she wanted to have some disharmony with him. Su Yan nodded. ¡°This kind of thing might happen. Third Uncle, you¡¯re still young and can be considered handsome. Third Aunt has been staying at home for a long time and rarelyes out to walk around. Isn¡¯t it normal that there are some ignorant people who want to target you?¡± Yun Chang was shocked. ¡°You said that the nanny wanted to¡­¡± Su Yan nodded and said, ¡°There are some people in this world that want to climb up the socialdder. Not everyone is as indifferent to fame and fortune as my third aunt.¡± Was their rtionship so touching??Yun Chang sat on the sofa, feeling a little embarrassed. It was fine if it had been said by someone else, but if it had been said by his own niece, it was definitely the truth. Su Yan did not understand what was going on with her third uncle.?What did she say for him to blush? Looking in the direction of the kitchen, Su Yan slowly made a move. She stood at the kitchen door and peeped at the nanny cook. The nanny was quite skilled. Even Su Yan, who did not believe in this nanny from the start, had a change of opinion of her. She had to admit that although the nanny was not that great, her cooking skills were really good. Su Yan watched as the nanny busied herself from left to right and soon prepared a table full of edible dishes. The nanny then said with a cold expression, ¡°The food is ready. I wonder if Little Miss is willing to give us some face and have a meal?¡± Her words were a little sarcastic, but Su Yan did not mind. She walked into the kitchen and looked at the dishes that were both fragrant and delicious. She then asked, ¡°You have really mastered a lot of skills.¡± The nanny clenched her fists tightly and turned to look at Su Yan fiercely. Chapter 69 - Cant Blame Others

Chapter 69: Can¡¯t me Others

Su Yan seemed to be waiting. Not only was she not afraid of the nanny¡¯s gaze, she even smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I just came back from the hospital. I¡¯m really hungry.¡± With that said, she walked out of the kitchen, looking as if she was waiting for food, leaving the nanny alone where she was, her eyes seemingly burning with anger. Su Yan did not go to the dining room to wait. Instead, she went to the study room upstairs. In the study room, Old Master Yun was leaning on his walking stick and staring at the name list non-stop. As he looked at it, he sighed twice. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice called Old Master Yun out of his sorrow. Seeing Su Yan walk over, Old Master Yun forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to take the opportunity to chase away the people you don¡¯t like, it wouldn¡¯t be weird when the timees for us to fire the nanny.¡± Su Yan smiled as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, so Grandpa, stop frowning. Things will be resolved eventually.¡± Looking at how sensible Su Yan was, Old Master Yun sighed. ¡°Yes, the matter will be resolved, but Xiao Yi will not return.¡± At the mention of this, Su Yan sighed as well. Her gaze towards Old Master Yun revealed a hint of reluctance. No matter when, it was the saddest thing in the world to see one¡¯s child die before them. After that, Su Yan used the image of ady throwing a tantrum at home and chased away arge number of nannies, gardeners, and even those who served Yun Yi for decades in the Yun family did not stay. This caused the people in the outside world to discuss among themselves. They felt that Su Yan, who did not live in their world, had no manners at all. Her education when she was young was not good, and she did not even leave any dignity for others. As Old Master Yun listened to these people¡¯s discussions about Su Yan, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. What did these things have to do with those people? What right did they have to gossip behind their backs? His Xixi was clearly the best person in the world. However, as the person involved, Su Yan didn¡¯t really care about these rumors. Instead, she turned around and consoled Old Master Yun, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s a good thing that they think this way. If we can mislead the mastermind, wouldn¡¯t we be able to achieve an unexpected result?¡± Su Yan¡¯s n was not bad, but in Old Master Yun¡¯s eyes, he felt that he was making things difficult for his granddaughter. Hence, the method of secretly dealing with the Yun family¡¯s pests became even more efficient. On the other side, Su Yan had a few peaceful days. However, not long after that, someone came to beg Su Yan. The person who begged Su Yan was the Second Grandfather¡¯s son, Yun Xuan. On the day that Su Yan returned to the Yun family, the two of them had met once. At that time, Yun Xuan had gathered everyone to give Su Yan a hard time. However, not only did he fail in the end, he was even reprimanded by Old Master Yun. It was inevitable that the gains would not make up for the losses. In terms of seniority, Su Yan had to call Yun Xuan ¡®uncle¡¯. Relying on his uncle¡¯s backup, Yun Xuan looked at Su Yan with a hint of superiority. It was only when Su Yan¡¯s expression changed that he changed his tone. ¡°Xiao Xi, you must help me this time. If you don¡¯t help me, then no one can help me.¡± Su Yan raised her head and gestured for Yun Xuan to speak. Her high and mighty appearance was a stark contrast to her appearance on the day Su Yan returned to the Yun family. Yun Xuan was unwilling, but even so, he could only endure it. Looking at Su Yan, Yun Xuan finally voiced his request. It turned out that the one who had caused trouble was Yun Xuan¡¯s son. That brat could be considered a standard hedonistic son. There was nothing he didn¡¯t dare to do. Relying on his status as a member of the Yun family, he had been able to do whatever he wanted in Jing City for a long time. This time, he was the one who got into trouble. Some of their friends had been racing on the road that they had always used for racing. They had probably drunk some alcohol, so they became bolder. They didn¡¯t know who had suggested such a bad idea to let one of their girlfriends stand at the finish line. Whoever was closer to the girl would win. The girl was drunk and dazed. Naturally, she would do whatever those people said. They were a group of teenagers who were impulsive. In the end, something happened and the girl who was at the finishing line was killed. After Su Yan heard that, she grabbed the fork that was about to be filled with fruits and looked at Yun Xuan in disbelief. Such a thing had already happened. How did this so-called uncle of hers have the face to beg? Yun Xuan didn¡¯t even seem to think that it was a problem, he still acted as if it was a matter of course. ¡°They¡¯re all children. If they drink too much, they¡¯ll inevitably do something irrational. I¡¯ve already discussed it with the girl¡¯s parents. We¡¯llpensate them and settle it privately.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Privately? That¡¯s a human life. A living human life.¡± Yun Xuan was a little impatient and waved his hand casually. ¡°Aiya, she¡¯s just a girl. She was the one who wanted to do it. She can¡¯t me anyone else for being killed, let alone my son.¡± Chapter 70 - Shameless

Chapter 70: Shameless

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan was almostughed out of anger by Yun Xuan¡¯s shameless speech. She heard Yun Xuan continue, ¡°Aiya, that girl¡¯s parents have agreed. Why are you saying all this again?¡± Yun Xuan felt that he made sense. He bent his fat legs and sat on the sofa casually. He picked up the fruits on Su Yan¡¯s te and said rudely, ¡°It¡¯s just that those two are not easy to deal with. They actually want to extort a sum from me, and they want 50 million? Just a little girl and they want 50 million from me?¡± Su Yan tried to hold it in, but in the end, she still rebuke angrily, ¡°What? Do you think 50 million is too little? 50 million is enough to buy a life. Or does Uncle want my cousin to go to jail?¡± Having his sore spot poked, Yun Xuan restrained himself a little, but his attitude still looked hateful. ¡°Alright, then we have topensate them.¡± At this point, Yun Xuan finally told her the purpose of this trip. ¡°Then, Xiao Xi, you see, Uncle¡¯s hands are indeed a little tight. Why don¡¯t you lend me some money?¡± Su Yan felt that this Yun Xuan was really funny and shameless. He actually dared to say such shameless words. She did not want to bother about this matter at all. Even if she wanted to, she was just a girl who had just returned and had just be an adult. Where could she get such a sum of money from? ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. Why don¡¯t you talk to my grandfather about this?¡± As expected, after bringing Old Master Yun out, Yun Xuan¡¯s attitude changed immediately. He thought that Su Yan was young and easy to coax. ¡°Xiao Xi, your grandfather is very busy every day. We shouldn¡¯t disturb him with such a small matter.¡± ¡°How can a matter that concerns my cousin¡¯s life be considered a small matter?¡± Su Yan said with a faint smile, her eyes dark. Yun Xuan waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, it¡¯s just 50 million. Xiao Xi, didn¡¯t Brother Yun Yi leave a card for you? There are dividends from Brother Yun Yi¡¯s shares over the years. This money is enough and it¡¯s quite a huge sum. Please help your younger cousin. He¡¯s still young and underage.¡± Su Yan stood up and looked down at the pot-bellied middle-aged man who was sitting on the sofa. After a while, sheughed coldly. ¡°Yes, my cousin is still underage, but the girl who was killed is also underage. Besides, how could they only ask for money from my cousin? Could it be that the person who suggested this idea was him?¡± Su Yan only said that, but after seeing Yun Xuan suddenly be silent, what else did she not understand? She sneered at Yun Xuan. ¡°That bastard is not my cousin!¡± Then, she turned around and walked up. Yun Xuan stomped his feet in anger as he pointed at Su Yan¡¯s back and scolded her. It was as if he had a grudge with Su Yan for digging his ancestors¡¯ graves. Initially, Yun Xuan thought that Su Yan was just a little girl who could be easily coaxed and deceived. Who knew that this little girl was not simple at all? She was very organized in her words and actions. If he said one sentence, she would immediately take out ten sentences to shut him up. In the end, not only did he fail to aplish the task, but he even made himself angry. When Yun Xuan returned home, his son was looking at Yun Xuan with tears in his eyes. His soft hair drooped obediently on his head. He looked at Yun Xuan as if he was looking at his only life-saving straw. ¡°Dad, Dad, will everything be okay? I don¡¯t want to go to jail. If I go to jail, my life will be ruined.¡± Seeing how anxious his son was, Yun Xuan couldn¡¯t bear to scold him. In the end, he sighed deeply. Yun Xuan¡¯s reaction was enough to exin the situation. His son¡¯s expression changed almost immediately as he looked at Yun Xuan in shock. A momentter, he suddenly grabbed Yun Xuan¡¯s shoulders and shook him like a madman. ¡°What do you mean? What are you doing? I¡¯m your biological son, your only son. Is this how you treat me?¡± Yun Xuan wanted his son to calm down, but he saw that his son¡¯s eyes were red and his lips were dry. His obedient look was now extremely gloomy. ¡°Do you treat me as your son? I¡¯m already so pitiful. Why can¡¯t you let me have my way?¡± His son was extremely frustrated, he felt a little crazy and wanted to destroy everything in front of him. He kicked down the sofa that he could not normally kick and lifted the coffee table with one hand, but the frustration in his heart could not be released. Yun Xuan was shocked. Just as he was about to say something, his son¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted. Yun Xuan hurriedly ran a few steps and hugged his son. After roughly checking his son¡¯s condition, he wanted to call 120. However, before he could make a call, another call came in. The words on the other end made Yun Xuan¡¯s hair stand on end. It was a voice that did not distinguish between male and female, but was rather gentle. ¡°Do you want your son to live? If you want to, then do as I say.. Otherwise, your son will die soon.¡± Chapter 71 - Mr. Shang

Chapter 71: Mr. Shang

Ever since Yun Xuan was rejected by Su Yan, he didn¡¯t bother her anymore. Su Yan was a little surprised and told Old Master Yun about it. Old Master Yun also felt strange. This nephew of his was not someone easy to deal with. After such a big incident, how could he not pester her? Hence, when Old Master Yun saw Yun Xuan at the office the next day, he specially took a few more nces at him. However, no matter how he looked at it, he only felt that Yun Xuan was in high spirits. Old Master Yun even suspected that Su Yan was dreaming. In fact, there was no such thing as Yun Xuan¡¯s son killing someone. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Xuan felt uneasy being stared at by Old Master Yun, but he maintained his usualposure. Old Master Yun paused for a moment before shaking his head. He secretly told his subordinates to investigate Yun Xuan. Old Master Yun firmly believed that there was something wrong with Yun Xuan. The news from the people below came very quickly. There was nothing unusual about Yun Xuan. Even his son was very normal, so normal that it was almost abnormal. The unrestrained rich second-generation heir actually stayed at home obediently without any intention of going out. It was normal for others to do this, except for Yun Xuan¡¯s son. Strange! Too strange. Although there was nothing unusual about Yun Xuan, he still felt a little uneasy. The first time Yun Xuan met the person who called him, he was so nervous. The meeting ce was in an unknown cafe. The cafe¡¯s decor was old, and many of the facilities seemed too old to keep up with the times. Yun Xuan sat in his seat cautiously. The cushion on his seat was already broken and stiff. The person who came was a middle-aged man. Like most middle-aged men, he had a Mediterranean hairstyle, a beer belly, and severalyers of double chin. Looking at Yun Xuan, the man chuckled and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured. Let¡¯s just treat it as a chat between friends. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Yun Xuan looked up at that person, the redness in his eyes could be seen clearly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. I¡¯ll give you the medicine to treat your son, and you¡¯ll work for me. How about it? You won¡¯t lose out, right?¡± It was as if Yun Xuan had gotten a huge bargain. Yun Xuan clenched his fists tightly. He looked at the person in front of him and asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re working together, you have to tell me who you are, right?¡± That person nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay attention to that. Once our n isplete, you will naturally know who I am.¡± After thinking for a while, he continued, ¡°My surname is Shang. You can call me Mr. Shang.¡± Shang??Yun Xuan thought about it. It seemed like there were no rich people with this surname in Jing City. No matter how he looked at Mr. Shang, he could not see any prominent features on his face. Mr. Shang allowed Yun Xuan to size him up. After a while, he said, ¡°Mr. Yun, have you seen enough?¡± Yun Xuan then looked away as though he had just woken up from a dream. He did not dare to look at Mr. Shang openly anymore. Mr. Shang chuckled and his fat face looked even more greasy. ¡°Alright, this is the medicine for your son. I¡¯ll put it here.¡± Looking at Yun Xuan¡¯s bewildered expression, Mr. Shang smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can go to the doctor for a checkup.¡± Yun Xuan hesitated for a while before keeping the medicine in his arms. Seeing that Yun Xuan had taken the medicine, Mr. Shang looked much better and his smile widened. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about what I want you to do next.¡± Yun Xuan suddenly had an ominous feeling. As expected, Mr. Shang said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that the Yun family has been fighting for that piece ofnd in the east of the city recently, right? Show me their bid.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Overwhelmed with shock, Yun Xuan mmed the table and stood up with his eyes wide open. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. If you really can¡¯t see the original, look at the photocopies. Even the photos are fine.¡± Mr. Shang waved his hand, looking like he was very negotiable. However, he was determined to get that document. ¡°Change the condition.¡± Seeing how determined Yun Xuan was, Mr. Shang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Does this mean that Mr. Yun is unwilling to make this deal?¡± Yun Xuan had the same intention. Thinking that he was holding the medicine to treat his son, he was even more certain. He snorted coldly and wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, Mr. Shang said softly, ¡°Is this medicine enough?¡± Yun Xuan stopped in his tracks. Mr. Shang walked over and pulled Yun Xuan back to his seat. ¡°Your son¡¯s addiction has been going on for a long time. Are you sure you only want this bottle of medicine? Or do you think you can find a way to rece it?¡± The words that came out of his mouth were heartbreaking. Yun Xuan wished he could kick this so-called Mr. Shang to death. After receiving the call a few days ago, he had gotten someone to check on his son¡¯s body. He was impulsive, angry, strong, and had a violent temper. Clearly, it was the aftereffects of taking drugs. Looking at his son¡¯s condition, it was obvious that he had been taking drugs for some time. It could even be said that he was addicted. Chapter 72 - Expectations

Chapter 72: Expectations

Seeing how unwilling Yun Xuan was to sit down, Mr. Shang did not mind and continued, ¡°You are not used well in the Yun family, so why don¡¯t you resist? Let the Yun family know that you are not to be trifled with.¡± However, Yun Xuan was unmoved by Mr. Shang¡¯s words. He did want to take revenge on the Yun family, but using this method was definitely not the way. It was foolish to put himself in the light. Yun Xuan could not do such a thing, but there was only one way to save his son. He also wanted to force his son to quit drugs. However, Yun Xuan could not bear to see his son in such a miserable state when his drug addiction acted up. He couldn¡¯t find anything simr in the market either. The more Yun Xuan looked at Mr. Shang¡¯s face, the more he hated him. ¡°Look, the Yun family just found a lost child and ostracized you like this. You¡¯re a dignified uncle, yet you were reprimanded with just a few words. Are you willing?¡± However, Mr. Shang was still trying to sow discord with Yun Xuan. Yun Xuan lowered his head so that Mr. Shang would not see the disdain in his eyes. It was such a simple scheme. It was fine to deceive those young boys. He was already so old, yet he still used such methods? Seeing that Yun Xuan didn¡¯t speak or raise his head, Mr. Shang thought that his words had worked. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you won¡¯t lose out on this deal.¡± Yun Xuan opened his mouth and almost said the word ¡®idiot¡¯. However, when he saw the medicine that he had ced on the table, he suddenly stopped. Forget it, why was he struggling? He clearly had no room to resist. In the end, Yun Xuan was the only one who knew what Yun Xuan was thinking. When Mr. Shang left, he was full of smiles. It was obvious that he had already confirmed that Yun Xuan would agree to his suggestion. They had investigated him before. This Yun Xuan had many thoughts and ideas, but the only thing he could not let go of was his unpresentable son. * Su Yan¡¯s transfer procedures had already beenpleted. Old Master Yun looked at Su Yan and was worried that she would be frightened by the car ident, so he detained her and did not let her go to school. In reality, at the moment of the ident, Su Yan waspletely stunned. However, after the ident, including that day when she woke up in the hospital, Su Yan did not feel anything else. Perhaps it was because the car ident in her previous life was too tragic, so Su Yan lost her sensitivity this time? However, this was good as well. There was enough time for Su Yan to explore the house and see if she could find any clues about her father. It was just that her luck seemed to have been used up that day. During this period of time, Su Yan really did not discover anything. It was just that one day, Su Yan would see thedy she had dismissed blocking Yun Chang outside the door. She would talk bad about her with teary eyes. The moment she saw her, thedy would look like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Yun Chang looked at Su Yan and then at the girl. He only clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s better for you to be down-to-earth. Don¡¯t always have wild fantasies and schemes against ces you can¡¯t get.¡± Although this little girl didn¡¯t say it directly, in the end, she just wanted to develop something with him, didn¡¯t she? She looked like she wanted to say something but was unwilling to. Yun Chang shook his head. It was a pity that he only had feelings for his wife. This youngdy was destined to be disappointed. Su Yan was originally worried, but upon hearing Yun Chang¡¯s response, she found it amusing. The nanny, who was trying to climb up the socialdder, was so angry that it made her face be colorful. It was indeed an interesting sight. When Yun Chang entered the room, Su Yan naturally had no need to stay behind anymore. She followed him in without even giving that girl a nce, leaving the girl with a look of shock and defeat. Momentster, she squatted down and started crying. She had nned it all out. Why didn¡¯t she seed? Yun Chang and his wife were clearly not on good terms, and the two of them were not on the same page. She clearly had an opportunity to take advantage of. How could this be? Her n to climb up the socialdder was shattered. What was she going to do in the future? Being a nanny in the Yun family meant that her sry was much higher than that of a normalrgepany. What was she going to do in the future? How could she find a job that she liked? Thedy suddenly squatted down. She felt frustrated. She regretted it. She really regretted it. Why was she so obsessed back then and wanted something that did not belong to her? Su Yan did not know if this girl would regret it in the future, but after Su Yan returned to the vi, she heard Yun Chang talking about Yun Xuan. ¡°That uncle met with a swindler?¡± After hearing the whole story, Su Yan was iparably shocked. Yun Chang sighed as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. That swindler sure is good at pretending. He¡¯s dressed in a suit and his manner of speech makes him seem like a lofty figure. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he has many criminal records at the police station, it would have been easy for him to fool us.¡± ¡°Uncle knows?¡± Yun Chang curled his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How would he have the time to care about that now? His son took drugs. He¡¯s having a headache.¡± Chapter 73 - Rich Second Generation

Chapter 73: Rich Second Generation

¡°That b*stard who killed someone is taking drugs?¡± Su Yan was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped. No matter what Yun Xuan¡¯s son did, he had exceeded Su Yan¡¯s bottom line. Sometimes, Su Yan could not figure out what he wanted. His family was rich, and he was free. He squandered his money everywhere and enjoyed his life. What was he doing? Upon seeing Su Yan¡¯s surprised look, Yun Chang could not help butugh. ¡°You have seen too little. In the Capital, there are plenty of rich yboys like this. Because of them, many families went bankrupt.¡± Noticing the puzzlement on Su Yan¡¯s face, Yun Chang added, ¡°You can¡¯t figure it out, right? I can¡¯t figure it out either. Perhaps they just wanted the thrill?¡± Su Yan was expressionless. ¡°Excited to the point of throwing yourself into it?¡± Yun Chang did not understand either. After all, even though he was a loose man, he would not sacrifice his body for it. The news was being broadcasted on television. When Su Yan heard the familiar name, she turned around and saw that the news was reporting the aftermath of the murder of parents in City A. The suspect, Su Qian, died in the detention center. It was said that Su Qian had bitten off arge artery on her wrist. Su Yan fantasized for a moment, and her hair instantly stood on end.?How much willpower did a person need to have to bite through the artery on her wrist? Yun Chang, on the other hand, only replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ after reading it. ¡°It can be considered retribution for evil.¡± Yun Chang knew all the humiliation Su Yan had suffered in the Su family. It was just that he hated that he could not transmigrate to that time and could not stand up for his niece. Now that he saw that all the people who had abused Su Yan in the past were dead, he naturally only felt happy. Su Yan was still watching the news. The scene of Su Qian¡¯s death shed across the news. The ground was covered in blood. This scene was too bloody. Su Yan felt that something was wrong. Su Qian had always been someone who would struggle to obtain benefits. She still remembered that in her past life, Su Qian was secretly ridiculed by everyone at a prestigious banquet in City A, saying that she was a country bumpkin who grew up in the countryside. They didn¡¯t want to stand with her because they were afraid that they would be infected by her. Su Yan¡¯s rtionship with Su Qian was already extremely bad back then, so she didn¡¯t step forward to help Su Qian out of the situation. Instead, she stood to the side and watched coldly. Su Qian¡¯s face immediately flushed red, and her pair of clear, deer-like eyes quickly filled with tears. She looked extremely pitiful, and Huo Nan, who happened to pass by at that time, saw her. He went up to her and said some harsh words to defend her. After Huo Nan left, Su Qian coldly smiled at the socialites, but she didn¡¯t say anything. However, in the next few days, a lot of socialites¡¯ stories were spread. Those socialites were not clean to begin with, and Su Qian was like a poisonous snake, secretly causing trouble. These socialites were naturally tormented. Now that she thought about it, Su Yan felt like it was a lifetime ago. Su Qian was always like this. She looked like a weak little girl, but in reality, she had bad blood flowing in her heart. And now, she died just like that? Su Yan sighed. She suspected that Su Qian¡¯s death was rted to the person who hypnotized her. * The Huo Family of City A. The Huo family had been having a rough time recently because of Huo Nan and Su Yan. The Huo family should have used Su Yan to get on the Yun family¡¯s ship, but who knew that not only did they fail to get on the ship, they almost lost it. Because of the death of Su Heng and his wife, the Su Corporation disintegrated rapidly. Within a short span of ten days, the Su Family, which had once been rather famous in City A, no longer existed. And those people¡¯s ttery towards the Yun family could only be reflected in their confrontation with the Huo family. After all, Huo Nan was one of the people who had hurt Su Yan before. At this moment, Huo Nan was filled with regret. Why did he be so obsessed with Su Qian and let Su Yan go? Huo Nan had also seen Su Qian¡¯s death on the news. He felt that any normal person would think that Su Qian was crazy. That¡¯s right, Su Qian was a lunatic. From the moment she did that to him when he was drunk, she had already gone crazy. Su Qian was crazy for him. It had to be said that even in adversity, Huo Nan was extremely confident. After feeling frustrated for a while, Huo Nan suddenly remembered that Su Yan¡¯s cold attitude towards him had started with Su Qian. Did that mean that if Su Qian did not exist, Su Yan would still have feelings for him? Since Su Qian was already dead, would Su Yan change her mind if he took the initiative? Shi Qing was just a blind cripple. However, he was so handsome and strong¡­ Once some thoughts appeared, they would take root and sprout, unable to be forgotten. Chapter 74 - Transfer Student

Chapter 74: Transfer Student

No matter how reluctant Old Master Yun was, he could only let Su Yan go to school. It was an unfamiliar school and an unfamiliar environment, but Su Yan did not feel uneasy. After all, she was already a reborn person, not a genuine 18-year-old girl. The new school was not an elite school. It was a public school that had strong teachers. Su Yan looked at the surroundings and found it rather novel. Not counting the few days in City A, she had not stepped into school for more than ten years. Early in the morning, Su Yan saw many young boys sweating on the basketball court. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s still good to be young, they started ying basketball so early.¡± Then, Su Yan listened to Uncle Wu and went to the ss that the Yun family had her transferred to, Grade 12 ss 7. It was not easy to get a household register in Jing City, and it was not easy to get a school register in Jing City either. Old Master Yun had spent a lot of effort to get Su Yan such a transfer slot. As for directly being assigned to the advanced ss, Old Master Yun could not do it either. At most, he could be assigned an average ss, at least it¡¯s not thest. Su Yan did not have any thoughts about going to any ss. However, it seemed like the parents were more superstitious about the ss that would improve their children¡¯s grades. But in Su Yan¡¯s eyes, that was all. Some of the more well-informed students in the ss had already heard about the transfer student. Now, everyone was gathered in the ssroom discussing this matter. ¡°I wonder if the new student is easy to get along with.¡± It was a girl. ¡°I heard that our new ssmate is very pretty. That¡¯s great.¡± It was a boy. ¡°Shi Yuan, what do you think?¡± A few students who were gathered together expressed their opinions one by one. However, when they saw Shi Yuan, who was usually a busybody in the ssroom, not speaking, they could not help but want to bring him along. Shi Yuan copsed on the desk, looking a little dispirited. His young and handsome face had a worried frown. ¡°Shi Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you have this expression from the beginning? You¡¯re so listless.¡± The only girl in the small group reached out and touched Shi Yuan¡¯s forehead. After testing the temperature, she said in surprise, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a fever. Why is he so listless?¡± Shi Yuan changed his posture in frustration. ¡°Stop talking. I think I know who the new person is.¡± ¡°Who is it? Tell me, tell me!¡± Those who could discuss this privately were probably too curious. Hence, after hearing Shi Yuan¡¯s secretive exnation, all of them looked at Shi Yuan with sparkling eyes. Shi Yuan could not hold it in any longer. When he saw that everyone was looking at him like that, he could not bear it any longer. He sat up from the table and said, ¡°You know my brother, Shi Qing.¡± The students nodded. Shi Yuan¡¯s brother, Shi Qing, was a peerless good brother. He had both looks and money. More importantly, he was very loyal. There was once when they went to a concert together, and they bumped into Shi Qing at the entrance of the concert. They thought that they were done for this time, but who knew that Shi Qing only frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time¡± before leaving. Just like that, Shi Yuan¡¯s friends had a good impression of Shi Qing. Of course, Shi Qing himself might not care about such a favorable impression. Seeing that his ssmates all knew about his devil brother, Shi Yuan was a little touched. With teary eyes, he said to the surrounding students, ¡°The new transfer student, I actually have some doubts on whether she is my sister-inw or not.¡± As he said that, Shi Yuan felt that it was more and more possible. ¡°Could it be that this new ssmate was sent by my brother to supervise if I was serious about my studies?¡± Although this was very possible, Shi Yuan did not believe that his brother, who was as cold as ice, would care so much about him that he would specially ask his future sister-inw to supervise him. If his future sister-inw was really brought here by his brother, then he had to treat his brother better in the future.?With this thought in mind, Shi Yuan felt rather pleased. He felt that he had unknowingly caught onto something. Su Yan followed the form teacher into the ssroom. The moment Su Yan entered the room, her face was so impactful that it caused excitement in the ssroom. It was to the point where it was useless for the teacher to stop them. Su Yan looked at the students whispering to each other and sighed at how good it was to be young again. Other than that, she did not move at all. She was so quiet that she was a little stiff. When the teacher asked Su Yan to introduce herself, she used the name ¡®Su Yan¡¯ instead of her real name. ording tomon sense, ¡®Su Yan¡¯ was no longer suitable for her. However, for some reason, Su Yan felt that this was not the right time to change her name. When Shi Yuan heard the two words ¡®Su Yan¡¯, he suddenly stood up and craned his neck to look at Su Yan. With one look, he immediately felt that something was amiss. Why was Su Yan so good-looking? Didn¡¯t they say that his brother wasme and blind while Su Yan was ugly and stupid? If Su Yan was ugly, most women would be indescribable. Chapter 75 - 5: Ten Year Old and Four Year Old

Chapter 75: Ten Year Old and Four Year Old

After introducing herself, Su Yan sat next to Shi Yuan under the arrangement of the teacher. When she was arranging her seat, the teacher even smiled meaningfully at Su Yan. It was a pity that Su Yan had not returned to school for a long time and did not know what the teacher¡¯s expression meant. The moment Su Yan sat down, she heard a soft ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. Turning around, Su Yan saw her new deskmate casually crossing his legs. When he saw her turn around, he rolled his eyes at her. So he was a chuunibyou.?Su Yan chuckled. She really did not expect that one day, she would be able to make friends with a chuunibyou in high school. Not getting the response he expected, Shi Yuan looked at Su Yan with dissatisfaction. In the end, he saw Su Yan pursing her lips and smiling. There was a faint smile on her beautiful face that made Shi Yuan blush. After a long while, he coughed and turned his head away. He was even secretly despising himself for what he had just done. His new deskmate was his brother¡¯s fiancee, and his brother had asked her to watch over his studies. After a while, he turned around and sneaked a peek at his new deskmate. However, he quickly retracted his gaze the moment Su Yan turned around. He was using his actions to prove his guilty conscience. Life in school was rxing and pleasant. There was no scheming, everyone was not shrewd and it was obvious whether they were happy or unhappy. The old auntie, who was already nearing her thirties, was even more tolerant towards these children. For a few days, Su Yan¡¯s life had been very good. In fact, because she was reborn, Su Yan did not even need to put in much effort to learn. She could easily obtain points that others had spent a lot of effort to obtain. During her lunch break, Su Yan leaned on the desk and looked at the sunlight outside. She suddenly thought that if this was a benefit for her rebirth, it was actually quite good. She was too tired in her previous life, so she wanted to find a time to rest well. Perhaps it was because life was toofortable, or perhaps it was because the sunlight was too good. Su Yan looked outside and slowly felt that her eyelids were a little heavy. After a while, she fell asleep on the desk. However, she slept very uneasily and even had a dream that was not considered beautiful. The dream was a little strange. Su Yan seemed to have returned to her childhood. That day, the weather was a little gloomy and the temperature was not too high. She was ying in the courtyard and the nanny followed behind her. It was as if they were afraid that she would freeze and kept saying that they wanted to put clothes on her. When she was young, she was not as easy to talk to as she was now. Su Yan was very dissatisfied with the nanny following her around all the time. She even asked the nanny to stay away from her. Su Yan saw the young Su Yan squatting on the ground and counting ants. She was very focused. However, her math was probably not very good. After counting a few ants, she was confused and had to count again. Even so, Su Yan was not unhappy with the game. In fact, she was enjoying it. She counted the ants on the ground, the leaves on the trees, and the worms by the pond. Not long after, Su Yan heard a small cry, ¡°Xixi.¡± Su Yan turned around and saw a handsome little boy standing at the entrance of her house. He looked at her through the iron gate. Su Yan ran over happily and called out, ¡°Brother Ah Qing.¡± Brother Ah Qing? Shi Qing? The little boy looked like he was in his teens. When he saw that Su Yan was running crookedly, he reached out his hand to protect her. ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t fall.¡± But how could Su Yan listen? Her chubby legs were moving back and forth, looking like she could fall at any time. It was not until Su Yan ran to the door and bumped into the little boy that she stopped. Panting, she said, ¡°Brother Ah Qing, you¡¯re here!¡± The little boy had a smile on his face and his eyes were curved into crescents. He looked very much like the grown Shi Qing. ¡°Why are you only wearing so little today? Go back and wear more. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you wear too little.¡± Su Yan twisted her body awkwardly and lowered her head. ¡°Brother Ah Qing, didn¡¯t you notice that I changed into new clothes? Does this look good?¡± It was only then that Su Yan noticed that young Su Yan¡¯s clothes were really new. She did not even cut off the tag on her clothes. This silly girl had been ying with the tag on for the entire morning. After thinking about it, Su Yan felt that if it was her, it would not be strange for her to do something like this. The little boy on the other side obviously noticed this too. He smiled and pulled Su Yan over through the metal door. ¡°Your clothes are very nice, but our Xixi is even better looking. But Xixi, you can¡¯t walk around with a tag on your clothes.¡± Su Yan did not understand. She blinked her eyes and looked at the little boy. However, the little boy did not have any intention of exining. He only gently helped Su Yan adjust the clothes that were messed up. Then, the two of them started chatting through the door. It was strange that a ten year old child could actually chat with a four year old child. Chapter 76 - Study Hard

Chapter 76: Study Hard

¡°Su Yan, Su Yan?¡± In the dream, Su Yan watched her young self and Shi Qing lead a peaceful life, but she did not expect to be suddenly woken up. Su Yan, whose mind was still in a mess, opened her eyes and saw Shi Yuan approaching her. ¡°It¡¯s time for ss. Wake up.¡± The problematic youth, Shi Yuan, was a yer who never listened to lessons. Facing his sister-inw who also refused to listen to lessons, Shi Yuan felt that he had to set an example for her to improve. In the past, before his brother had gotten into trouble, there had been a lot of wild bees and butterflies surrounding his brother. If Sis-inw wasn¡¯t capable, wouldn¡¯t she be beaten up by those wild bees and butterflies? This wouldn¡¯t do. Shi Yuan was starting to worry about Su Yan¡¯s future even before he knew her well. Looking at the marks on Su Yan¡¯s face, Shi Yuan cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well, Su Yan, it¡¯s almost time for ss. Wake up and listen to the lectureter. Try to get a good result next month.¡± When Shi Yuan said that, Su Yan suddenly realized that she was already in her third year of high school. May was about to pass and the college entrance examination was next month. The college entrance examination. Su Yan chuckled. She had missed the college entrance examination in her previous life and regretted it for the rest of her life. In this life, no one would stop her from taking the college entrance examination. She would definitely score well. Su Yan looked at the sloppy Shi Yuan in front of her and smiled. ¡°Thank you. You too, do your best for the exams.¡± Shi Yuan paused for a moment when he was met with such expectations. When he looked at Su Yan again, his expression was slightly awkward. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I study or not. I don¡¯t inherit the family business either. I just want to be a sponger happily.¡± Su Yan did not agree with this. Su Yan stared at Shi Yuan and said seriously, ¡°This has to put an end to your ten years of student life. You have to take this seriously.¡± At this moment, Shi Yuan did not know if it was because Su Yan¡¯s expression was too enticing, or if it was because Shi Yuan¡¯s brain suddenly short-circuited. He actually felt that what Su Yan said made sense and had the determination to take action. It was only after Shi Yuan had listened to half a lesson in peace that he suddenly realized that he had been bewitched. He, who usually did not like to study, had listened to Su Yan and learned a lesson obediently? Compared to Su Yan, who was still lost in thought, Shi Yuan felt that something was wrong. Something was very wrong. Pulling Su Yan¡¯s sleeve, Shi Yuan had not thought of how to reprimand Su Yan, but he was defeated by Su Yan¡¯s strange expression. After a while, Shi Yuan covered his face and said, ¡°You told me to study hard. You should set an example, right?¡± Shi Yuan cursed silently in his heart. For the sake of his brother and Su Yan¡¯s future, he had given it his all. Not only had his role model reversed, even his original intention had changed. Su Yan, however,ughed. It was not a mockingugh, but a smile that made Shi Yuan feel extremelyfortable. ¡°But I don¡¯t really need to study.¡± This reaction waspletely out of Shi Yuan¡¯s expectations. Looking at Su Yan, the corners of Shi Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. After a long while, he asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to study?¡± Su Yan looked at him like she was looking at an ignorant child and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ve gotten around 700 points in the mock examination.¡± Shi Yuan paused. When he looked at Su Yan, it was as if he was looking at a monster. ¡°700?¡± Su Yan nodded. Shi Yuan silently turned his head away. He felt that he was really too foolish to have been worried that Su Yan would be mocked by his brother¡¯s former admirers because of her results. Too foolish, too foolish! Why would he be genuinely worried for a non-human like Su Yan? Shi Yuan lowered his head, unwilling to look at Su Yan. On the other hand, Su Yan looked at Shi Yuan and said gently, ¡°Study hard, little kid. A good university will give you a good starting point.¡± Su Yan looked at the exercise book in Shi Yuan¡¯s hand with interest, probably because she felt goodwill from Shi Yuan. If one did not look at it, they would not know. But if they looked at it, they would be shocked. Shi Yuan¡¯s exercise book was almostpletely nk. Even if there were words in some ces, upon closer inspection, the words really did not have anything to do with the questions. Su Yan could not believe that her deskmate was a bad student. Su Yan¡¯s facial expression exined her thoughts. Shi Yuan felt his face burning. He closed the exercise book and said, ¡°Ahem, I just haven¡¯t been studying recently.¡± Meeting Su Yan¡¯s disapproving expression, Shi Yuan coughed and turned his head away. His bronze skin was flushed red. Su Yan took Shi Yuan¡¯s exercise book and said meaningfully, ¡°You can¡¯t think that just because your family is rich, you don¡¯t need to work hard. You cannot rely on others, it¡¯s better to rely on yourself.¡± This was an old saying. Shi Yuan was also very clear about it. He even felt like his ears had grown calluses from listening to it. However, if these words were said by Su Yan, and seeing Su Yan¡¯s expression, Shi Yuan was actually a little tempted. He even began to think about how far he could go by himself. Chapter 77 - Ancient Tomb

Chapter 77: Ancient Tomb

Shi Yuan seemed to have started studying since that day. However, it was too close to the college entrance examination. No matter how talented Shi Yuan was, he could not make up for the three years of high school knowledge. Hence, Shi Yuan could only ask Su Yan if there were any shortcuts. Su Yan had seen Shi Yuan¡¯s diligence. Coincidentally, the third round of revision had begun. Su Yan spent a whole afternoon summarizing all the basic forms from her high school days. She wrote down the meaning of these symbols and handed them to Shi Yuan. ¡°Memorize this, no matter what, you have to memorize it.¡± Taking the forms from Su Yan, Shi Yuan suddenly felt his vision turn dark. There were so many of them. When would he be able to memorize all of them? Just as he was about to pout and plead for mercy, Su Yan said coldly, ¡°You can memorize these forms in one afternoon. Although you didn¡¯t study them in the past, you should have some memory. Memorize them.¡± At that moment, Su Yan¡¯s beautiful face looked like a devil in Shi Yuan¡¯s eyes. Just as Shi Yuan was wondering if there were any shortcuts, he heard Su Yan say, ¡°There are no shortcuts to learning. What I found for you is already the shortest route.¡± Before he could resist, Su Yan had already suppressed him. Shi Yuan could only obediently study the form Su Yan gave him. Seeing that Shi Yuan was studying seriously, Su Yan calmed down and started reading. What she said to Shi Yuan was actually also what she wanted to say to herself. Indeed, her current results were outstanding, but she still wanted to take another step forward and see if she could get a higher score. Time slipped away from Su Yan¡¯s fingertips just like that. After a month of devilish tutoring by Su Yan, Shi Yuan¡¯s results had already increased significantly. At the very least, he could barely make it to the second tier. On this day, Su Yan received a call from Yun Chang just as she finished tutoring Shi Yuan. ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s really hard to tell people¡¯s hearts?¡± Yun Chang nagged. ¡°Didn¡¯t we find out a month ago that Yun Xuan met a swindler? Yun Xuan didn¡¯t do anything for several days, but he suddenly made a move today.¡± At this point, Yun Chang paused. After a moment, he said, ¡°Do you know what their goal is?¡± ¡°What is it? Could it be the Yun family¡¯s next project?¡± Su Yan said it as though she was joking, but the moment she said that, Yun Chang fell silent. Su Yan said in surprise, ¡°Did I guess correctly?¡± Yun Chang hummed in agreement. ¡°Their goal is thendmark in the east of the city.¡± ¡°East of the city?¡± Yun Chang sounded a little tired. Clearly, he had been busy with this matter for a long time. ¡°We¡¯ve been preparing for that piece ofnd in the east of the city for a long time. The project has been confirmed and we were just waiting for that piece ofnd to be auctioned off. Who knew that such a traitor would appear in our family. ¡°This morning, when no one was paying attention, Yun Xuan went to Dad¡¯s office to take a picture of the document and send it to those people.¡± Yun Chang was somewhat vexed. They had clearly prepared well, but why was there a loophole? Why was Yun Xuan still able to find an opportunity? East of the city.?Su Yan recalled the memories of her previous life and instantly felt relieved. ¡°Third Uncle, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yan could not simply say that after bidding for this piece ofnd in her previous life, these people discovered an ancient tomb underground when they were building the foundation. The ancient tomb underground was the main protection of the country. If the location of the ancient tomb was good and the construction was reasonable, and the excavation could be done, the real estate developers would just have to wait for the excavation to bepleted. However, if they were unlucky and the construction of the ancient tomb was not good, there was a possibility of a copse once the excavation was done. The ancient tomb could only be left there, and the real estate developers could only me their bad luck. However, there were no signs in the ancient tomb, and it could not be analyzed. Su Yan did not know what to say to Yun Chang. Initially, Yun Chang did not want to make things difficult for Su Yan. He wanted to finish what he wanted to say, but he reminded Su Yan to be careful in school. His family would arrange for a car to pick her up. He told her not to take a taxi casually, as it would easily cause trouble. Su Yan paused for a moment and said, ¡°Third Uncle, if we couldn¡¯t get that piece ofnd in the east of the city, then so be it. It¡¯s good that our family is together.¡± She could not make Yun Chang give up thend through theoretical facts. Su Yan could only y the emotional card. However, she did not know if the emotional card would work. Yun Chang was clearly stunned. When he responded to Su Yan¡¯s words, his voice was clearly choked. He hung up immediately after saying a few words. Yun Chang was an emotional person. When he heard Su Yan¡¯s words, he immediately missed his second brother. With a sigh, Yun Chang¡¯s thoughts about that piece ofnd faded quite a bit. Su Yan looked at the phone that was hung up and paused. She thought to herself. No way, no way, Third Uncle really cried just now? With that thought in mind, Su Yan suddenly lowered her head and smiled. She felt warm in her heart. Whoever wanted that piece ofnd in the east of the city could get it. In any case, the final oue of obtaining that piece ofnd would be to be dragged down. Su Yan paused for a moment. In her previous life, the one who had obtained thend was the Yun family. Chapter 78 - Persuasion

Chapter 78: Persuasion

When Su Yan returned home, it was already past ten o¡¯clock. As she looked at the lights of the Yun family¡¯s vi, her eyes were filled with anxiety. During the day, when she recalled that the Yun family had obtained that piece ofnd, Su Yan broke out in cold sweat. The price of that piece ofnd was not low to begin with, and it would make a lot of profit if it worked well. But the problem was that it did not work well at all. When the materials were ready and they were preparing to build the foundation, the ancient tomb was dug out. The person in charge of the construction site immediately wanted to suppress this matter. However, the subsequent construction had caused part of the ancient tomb to copse. He could not hide it anymore and reported it. The archeologists conducted a rescue excavation of the ancient tomb. When the people above saw that the artifacts in several tombs were damaged, they were furious. After that, the Yun family was ostracized by the upper echelons of Jing City. The country did not give them any face. Not long after, the Yun family declined. Thinking about the fate of the Yun family in her previous life, Su Yan sighed. They were indeed worthy of their reputation of having internal and external troubles. When Su Yan stepped into the Yun family¡¯s vi, Yun Chang was pouring tea for Old Master Yun. When Yun Chang was young, he didn¡¯t like drinking tea, which was bitter and astringent. However, as he grew older, Yun Chang liked tea more and more. When he saw Su Yan enter, Yun Chang even smiled and poured a cup of tea for Su Yan. ¡°Try it. This is thetest Longjing tea from this year.¡± Su Yan took the teacup and took a sip. The tea was fresh and had an indescribable fragrance. ¡°Worried about us?¡± Old Master Yun asked with a smile. The worry on Su Yan¡¯s face had yet to fade, and anyone with eyes could tell at a nce. Su Yan sat down in silence. This was the first time she felt powerless after her rebirth. She knew that it was not good, but Su Yan could not say it. ¡°Okay, Xiao Xi, we will take note of it. It¡¯s just that we have been preparing for this project for a long time. If we give it up just like that, it will be a little too much to bear.¡± Yun Chang sighed. The bad thing about a big family and business is the decision making. Not everything was up to his family to decide. He had to consider the opinions of others and those restless coteral branches. With this in mind, Yun Chang felt his head swell. Su Yan knew this too. Su Yan sighed again. ¡°Must it be that piece ofnd?¡± Hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Old Master Yun chuckled. ¡°What can¡¯t be changed?¡± Meeting Yun Chang¡¯s gaze, Old Master Yun only smiled and said, ¡°Since Xixi doesn¡¯t want us to get involved in thatnd, then we won¡¯t get involved. If those ignorant old fellows have any objections, get them to look for me.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Su Yan could not believe that Old Master Yun would say something like that. Old Master Yun had always given Su Yan the impression that he was calm and experienced. This sort of childish words did not match his style. ¡°Once a person is getting old, he should retire and enjoy the happiness of his children and grandchildren. Why does he insist on staying at thepany and not leaving?¡± Old Master Yun drank a mouthful of tea. His words were kind and gentle, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that they weren¡¯t very friendly. There was also a vague feeling that a storm wasing. Yun Chang agreed with Old Master Yun¡¯s words. ¡°The world belongs to the younger generation now. When do you think your generation will be able to grow? When the timees, I¡¯ll be able to pass the responsibility to you and I¡¯ll be able to rx.¡± It was only then that Su Yan realized that she had not seen her cousin Yun Zhen, who had persuaded her to return to the Yun family during hering-of-age ceremony, since she came to Jing City. ¡°Are you talking about Ah Zhen?¡± Old Master Yun was annoyed at the mention of this. ¡°That fellow insisted that he had something else to do overseas. After he returned from City A, he went overseas immediately.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Su Yan recalled what Yun Zhen had told her about his ambition to inherit the Yun family, and realized that she seemed to have been¡­ deceived? ¡°Did you hear Ah Zhen say that he wants to inherit the Yun family?¡± Old Master Yunughed for a while when he saw Su Yan¡¯s shocked expression. ¡°It¡¯s all Ah Zhen¡¯s nonsense. This brat doesn¡¯t know what to say.¡± Su Yan lowered her head and drank her tea silently. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she did recall the scene where Yun Zhen tricked her. ¡°By the way, Third Uncle, is Uncle Yun Xuan handling anything?¡± Upon hearing Su Yan mention serious matters, Yun Chang¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°How can I let a traitor like Yun Xuan off?¡± Yun Chang sneered. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have the intention to work on the east side of the city anymore, we have been tricked. How can we not demand an exnation?¡± Looking at Yun Chang¡¯s expression, Su Yan finally realized that her gentle Third Uncle had such ruthlessness. Even his aura became fierce. But on second thought, Yun Chang had been the head of the Yun family for more than ten years, so he was naturally not soft-hearted. ¡°Xiao Xi, just watch. The subsequent developments will definitely not disappoint you.¡± With that said, Yun Chang poured another cup of tea, with a raise of his hand, he exuded a sharp aura. Chapter 79 - Scandal

Chapter 79: Scandal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Yun Xuan had not contributed much to the Yun family all these years, he had never done anything to harm them. This was his first time doing it, so it was inevitable that he was a little unfamiliar with it. Yun Xuan hurriedly took the photo and left. He even skipped his afternoon shift and went home. Yun Xuan¡¯s son, Yun Yao, had been at home for the past few days as the medicine had not stopped. But he had not gotten enough of it, his temper was getting worse by the day. Yun Xuan had just run home in fear when Yun Yao ran out shouting and scolding. He looked at Yun Xuan like he was looking at an enemy. Yun Xuan looked at his son and felt both heartache and anger. Yun Yao was his son, his only child. He couldn¡¯t bear to scold Yun Yao and treated him like a treasure every day. Now that Yun Yao was like this, Yun Xuan¡¯s heart ached. On the other hand, Yun Xuan felt that Yun Yao was his son, and he treated him so well. Shouldn¡¯t Yun Yao repay him the same way? Why has Yun Yao been causing trouble ever since he was young? Yun Xuan was utterly disappointed in him. In addition, Yun Xuan was feeling very uneasy today. Using this reason, Yun Xuan said some harsh words to Yun Yao. Yun Yao stared at him coldly, as if he wanted to kill him. After a while, Yun Yao suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve actually thought about it before, right?¡± Yun Xuan was puzzled.?What did he think about? ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to have another child, haven¡¯t you? Do you think I¡¯m useless?¡± Yun Yao smiled brightly under Yun Xuan¡¯s shocked gaze. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not in good health, Dad. You don¡¯t have the fortune to have another child, so you can only force yourself to have a child like me.¡± Yun Yao¡¯s smile grew wider and wider, and he looked more and more insane. ¡°Dad, actually, you¡¯ve long wanted to raise me as a useless being, so you¡¯ve never rejected my requests, nor have you ever said harsh words to me. Dad, you¡¯re looking forward to the child that woman gave birth to, right?¡± Yun Xuan paused. He felt like he had fallen into an ice cave. Yun Xuan thought that he was a sessful man too. How could a sessful man only have one woman by his side? Of course, he had to make sure that the red g at home didn¡¯t fall while the color g outside fluttered. However, the tigress at home was too scary. Yun Xuan was still a little afraid. Meeting that girl waspletely an ident. Yun Xuan didn¡¯t expect such a simple and innocent girl to appear in his life. After being with that girl, Yun Xuan felt like he had be a man again. The girl got pregnant very quickly. The hospital checkup showed that it was a boy. Yun Xuan was very happy, happy that he had a sessor, but at the same time, he was a little worried. He was afraid that if the tigress at home knew about the existence of this child that she would kill the child. Hence, Yun Xuan thought of a way to use the excuse of feeling sorry for the tigress¡¯s body to let her undergo a vasectomy. After the tigress underwent a vasectomy, Yun Xuan would then raise her child to be useless. He couldn¡¯t use emotional abuse, so it was a good idea to kill with ttery. However, things didn¡¯t go ording to Yun Xuan¡¯s wishes. The unborn child that Yun Xuan treasured was miscarried due to a small ident. The girl was also overly sad and her health deteriorated. In a few months, she passed away. At that time, Yun Xuan wished he could die with the girl. However, when he saw the young Yun Yao, he suddenly felt that if the child did not die, it would be like this. Yun Xuan had made up for those that should have belonged to that child on Yun Yao . Therefore, he treated Yun Yao even better. Only then was Yun Yaopletely useless. He had attracted cats and yed with dogs. At such a young age, he had done almost everything. As a result, he was not even twenty years old, but there was already a patch of green and ck under his eyes. It was obvious that his kidneys were not good. Yun Xuan looked at Yun Yao, who suddenly revealed the truth that he thought was well-hidden, and his heart fluctuated. Yun Yao looked at Yun Xuan and felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Look at his father, he was just ayman. Whatever he said next, his father might not be able to take it. ¡°Oh, right. Dad, there¡¯s something you might not know. Before Mom died, she asked me to hide it from you.¡± Yun Yao smiled at Yun Xuan. Yun Xuan was so afraid of Yun Yao¡¯s voice that he tried to block his ears. However, Yun Yao is very strong now. Yun Xuan could only watch as his hand was moved away. After that, Yun Yao, the son he had raised for more than ten years, sounded like a devil in Yun Xuan¡¯s ears. ¡°Dad, do you really think that meeting that woman is a coincidence?¡± With just one sentence, Yun Xuan was immediately dumbstruck. He stood rooted to the ground, it was truly a sorry sight. ¡°Dad, of course my mother knows that you don¡¯t like her, but she doesn¡¯t want to see you get a mistress and give birth to an illegitimate child. That¡¯s why my mother found her. This woman is a vain university student who has a messy rtionship.. Because she had too many miscarriages, the doctor has confirmed that it¡¯s very difficult for her to have any more children.¡± Chapter 80 - Determination

Chapter 80: Determination

Yun Xuan never expected that the matter back then would be exposed in such a way. That girl had been lying to him from the beginning. And his wife knew. That girl might have reported his promises and his daily life to his wife. Yun Xuan suddenly found it funny. So his life was just a joke. When he was young, his father yed him, and when he was older, two women yed him. It was funny. Too funny. It wasughable that he was genuinely worried about his crazy son and even did something that went against his bottom line. Yun Xuan took a deep breath. Before he could say anything, Yun Yao looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Yun Xuan, I will turn myself in. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Don¡¯t use my name to do anything else.¡± With that said, Yun Yao rushed out the door. Yun Xuan stood stiffly in the room for a long time before running out to chase after Yun Yao. But where could he find Yun Yao? In the end, all of this news reached Su Yan¡¯s ears. When Su Yan heard about this, she felt that the world was huge and there were all kinds of strange things. A wife finding a mistress for her husband and deliberately raising one son to be useless for the other son. It was interesting, too interesting. Then there was Mr. Shang. Mr. Shang was a scammer to begin with. His profession was to trick old men and olddies into buying health supplements or participating in some activities, they would first pay the money and then cash back. A few days ago, someone found him through a phone call, hoping that he could help deceive someone. After the other party informed him of his identity and transferred arge sum of money to him, Mr. Shang epted the job without hesitation. After reading Yun Xuan¡¯s information, he was even more confident. This kind of arrogant and conceited thing that was truly a good-for-nothing was the easiest to deal with. Everything went ording to Mr. Shang¡¯s n. Indeed, that idiot Yun Xuan was fooled by him very quickly. This morning, the thing the client wanted was sent to his phone. Initially, Mr. Shang wanted to extort another sum of money from his client. However, that afternoon, Mr. Shang was robbed for no reason. Not only was his phone gone, but even the money that he had just received was stolen. Mr. Shang was furious and wanted to call the police, hoping that the police would seek justice for him. However, on his way to the police station, an innocent and cute little girl suddenly passed him a phone. Mr. Shang, who did not know what was going on, took the phone and heard a sinister voiceing from the phone. ¡°I advise you to behave yourself. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know who will be robbing you next time.¡± This was a threat! Just as Mr. Shang was about to refute, he heard the other party say, ¡°Oh, right. I heard that a group of murderers has recentlye to Jing City. Do you think if you suddenly die, you will be med on those people?¡± Mr. Shang paused for a moment. Suddenly, he felt as if his throat was being strangled. He could only rage helplessly. In the end, he finally epted the fact that he had made a big deal, but he had lost out. Lu Yi looked at the photo in his hand and tutted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Yun family to have a backup n.¡± Lu Ye stuck his head out to take a look, then retracted his head in disappointment. He did not understand. However, this did not stop Lu Ye from asking about some details. ¡°Dad, if we can auction this piece ofnd, how much losses will the Yun family suffer?¡± ¡°The Yun family¡¯s loss?¡± This question made Lu Yiugh. His originally t eyes were now filled with wrinkles. ¡°Their losses will be huge. The initial investments will all be nullified, including the purchasing money and the early investments.¡± With that, Lu Yi looked at Lu Ye with a serious expression. ¡°The main loss isn¡¯t money, but the prestige and reputation of the Yun family. If outsiders knew that the Yun family lost to us, what would they think of us?¡± Lu Ye wasn¡¯t stupid after all. After being reminded by Lu Yi, he instantly understood and his eyes widened. ¡°Then our reputation will definitely rise by a lot. Just a small branch from our Lu Corporation can defeat the Yun family and climb to the top. In the future, the way people in the industry look at us will change.¡± Lu Ye was almost bewitched by the beautiful future he had imagined. However, before he could rejoice for long, he heard Lu Yi say, ¡°Are you satisfied with just this?¡± Although he was smiling, his eyes did not seem to be smiling at all. When Lu Ye looked at him strangely, Lu Yi smiled and said, ¡°So what if we are famous in the industry? Not only do I want us to be famous in the industry, but I also want outsiders to say that this is Lu Yi and this is Lu Ye, not someone from the Lu family.¡± Lu Yi had had enough. Others only thought that he was just a coteral branch and being raised by Old Master Lu was a blessing of eight lifetimes. However, given the Lu family¡¯s environment and his status as someone living under someone else¡¯s roof, what good could he get? When he thought about how the other children of the Lu family had humiliated him when he was young, Lu Yi suddenlyughed out loud. Just wait and see. He would definitely trample them under his feet! Chapter 81 - Guidance

Chapter 81: Guidance

In all these years, Mr. Shang had fooled countless people. This was the first time he had been tricked to this extent. Not only did he lose his money, but he also wasted his time. The more Mr. Shang thought about it, the more depressed he felt. In the end, he went to the bar that he frequented and ordered a few bottles of discounted beer. He drank alone to drown his sorrows. However, the more he drank, the more sad he became. Every time he thought about how much money he had lost, Mr. Shang¡¯s heart would ache even more. Even if his mind was not clear, he was still extremely sad. The bar owner and Mr. Shang were not considered as friends but he had known him for a long time. Seeing Mr Shang drinking alone, he took a ss of whiskey and sat beside Mr Shang. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You drank so much alone.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at the beer bottles in front of Mr. Shang. The alcohol numbing his brain made Mr. Shang lose his usual vignce. He looked at the bar owner slowly. After a long while, he seemed to have recognized this person. He said while reeking of alcohol, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m just feeling vexed.¡± ¡°Annoyed,¡± Mr. Shang muttered as he picked up another bottle and took another big gulp. ¡°You are such a benevolent person. What¡¯s there to be annoyed about?¡± The bar owner shot a look at the bartender who was about to serve Mr. Shang a drink. The bartender immediately took the beer down and stopped serving Mr. Shang. Mr. Shang looked at the bar owner for a long time before shaking his head and saying, ¡°I have been scamming people all day long, but one day, I was also scammed. I even lost my entire fortune.¡± As he spoke, Mr. Shang actually choked on his words. He looked rather pitiful. The bar owner asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± At the mention of this, Mr. Shang felt even more aggrieved. He looked at the bar owner with reddened eyes and said, ¡°I want to call the police. I have already walked to the entrance of the police station.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go in?¡± Mr. Shang instantly became furious. ¡°They threatened me. They threatened that if I called the police, they would take my life.¡± At this point, Mr. Shang recalled his previous experience. He was filled with hatred and fear. In order to hide it, he took a big gulp of beer. While Mr. Shang was speaking, the bar owner had been observing him. When he saw his expression change, he understood that he had learned his lesson. ¡°Then why must you be a swindler?¡± Mr. Shang was only in his forties and yet he was crying like a child. Furthermore, he was crying out of fear. Mr. Shang cried shamelessly for a long time. He cried until his fear and hatred were almost gone. Then, he finally stopped. ¡°But what can I do if I don¡¯t be a swindler? I don¡¯t have any education, no connections, and I¡¯m still very old.¡± The bar owner felt sorry for Mr. Shang as well.?What kind of tragedy was this??Initially, he wanted to pat Mr. Shang¡¯s head lovingly. However, looking at Mr. Shang¡¯s shiny bald head, the bar owner looked at his own hand and ultimately did not touch it.?Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s talk about the main topic. ¡°If I told you that I have a way to get the money back, would you do it?¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Shang immediately perked up and rushed up to grab the bar owner¡¯s hand. ¡°Is what you said true? Is there really a way?¡± The bar owner pushed Mr. Shang¡¯s hand away with a fake smile. ¡°Although you lied to the Yun family, they are a big family after all. They can¡¯t do anything to you. Why don¡¯t you try turning yourself into the Yun family?¡± Mr. Shang did not think that this idea was a good one. His expression immediately became dejected as he lowered his head and stopped talking. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re just a blockhead.¡± The bar owner tapped Mr. Shang¡¯s head. ¡°Firstly, you don¡¯t have any deep hatred with the Yun family, and secondly, you don¡¯t have any conflict of interest. If you give up the dark and turn to the light now, why won¡¯t they ept you?¡± These words still did not make Mr. Shang happy. In fact, Mr. Shang even thought that if someone stole the proposal that he had painstakingly prepared, he would probably beat that person to death. ¡°Are you thinking that if it were you, you would definitely beat the person who scammed you to death?¡± After he finished speaking, he sighed softly. ¡°Otherwise, how could the Yun family save up such a huge family business while you can only be a scammer?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± With his slow brain, Mr. Shang could not think about this matter very well. Before he could think, the bar owner said, ¡°If they get you, won¡¯t they have evidence that the mastermind wanted to harm them? They will definitely protect you then.¡± Hearing the bar owner¡¯s words, Mr. Shang slowly felt that he was very important, so important that he could affect the friendliness and hostility of the entire upper-ss society. After a while, under that hot-blooded atmosphere, Mr. Shang¡¯s thoughts returned to normal. He used his brilliant brain to think and felt that although this method wasn¡¯t considered good, it was the best oue he could choose so far. When Mr. Shang looked at the bar owner again, his eyes lit up. Chapter 82 - Shang Hua

Chapter 82: Shang Hua

After being egged on by the bar owner, Mr. Shang immediately abandoned the cheap beer and headed towards the Yun family¡¯spany in high spirits. Unfortunately, it was toote and Mr. Shang did not knock on the door of the Yun family¡¯spany. Taking advantage of the warm weather, Mr. Shang slept at the entrance of the Yun Corporation, waiting for the people from the Yun family toe to work the next morning so that he could turn over a new leaf. However, Mr. Shang didn¡¯t know that the bar owner who had been urging him to go to the Yun Corporation had received a stack of money from Yun Chang¡¯s assistant after seeing Mr. Shang leave. He even winked at the assistant. The assistant said in a business-like manner, ¡°The matter has been settled and the money has been epted. From now on, keep your mouth shut and pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. Do you hear me?¡± Unable to develop further, the bar owner sighed and said in disappointment, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Mr. Shang slept the entire night and woke up. When he opened his eyes again, his face was already extremely haggard. When the Yun Corporation¡¯s employees saw Mr. Shang, they almost thought that he was begging for food at the entrance of theirpany. When Su Yan followed Yun Chang to thepany, she was stunned when she saw Mr. Shang. She poked Yun Chang beside her and asked, ¡°Third Uncle, is this person really that swindler?¡± Yun Changughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a good thing he was able to look human, since he was out in the open all night. In addition, he just finished drinking and hasn¡¯t slept all night.¡± On the other side, Mr. Shang squinted his small eyes and scanned the crowd, trying to find out which one of them was the legendary Yun family. Unfortunately, most of the people who came to work here were dressed in suits and leather shoes. There was nothing special about them. Even Su Yan and Yun Chang, Mr. Shang only took a nce at them. They didn¡¯t look like it. Until Yun Chang walked up to Mr. Shang. ¡°Are you Shang Hua? The Shang Hua who instigated Yun Xuan to steal important information about the Yun family?¡± Shang Hua looked up with disbelief on his chubby face. He had already thought about what he should say to maximize his benefits. With his glib tongue, it would be hard for him not to get some benefits. However, Yun Chang disrupted all his ns. Shang Hua raised his head in a daze and looked at Yun Chang, who was looking down at him from above. Shang Hua felt a chill run down his spine.?That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Why was it like this? Yun Chang scoffed. ¡°Do you really think we would be fooled by you without knowing anything?¡± As he already knew that Shang Hua had fallen out with the person behind the scenes, Yun Chang might as well be frank. ¡°You still don¡¯t know, right? The Yun family doesn¡¯t really want that piece ofnd. The n was a smokescreen deliberately released.¡± However, no one knew that Yun Chang¡¯s heart was bleeding when he said those words. No one knew how much effort they had put in for that piece ofnd. Upon hearing Yun Chang¡¯s words, Shang Hua¡¯s expression visibly brightened. Now, Lu Ye had already be the person that Shang Hua hated the most. Seeing Lu Ye being humiliated made him extremely happy. Looking at Shang Hua¡¯s expression, Su Yan could not help butugh out loud. Needless to say, this fatty¡¯s smile was rather honest. So, Shang Hua was actually able to deceive quite a number of people in the past because of this face, right? People came and went at the entrance. After all, it was not a ce to talk. Yun Chang called Shang Hua and went upstairs with them into the general manager¡¯s office. Along the way, Shang Hua and Su Yan attracted a lot of attention. As Shang Hua looked at the facilities around him, his eyes were wide open. After a while, he mumbled something. Su Yan was curious and pricked up her ears to get closer to Shang Hua. She heard Shang Hua muttering, ¡°Why is this such a good ce? The facilities are good and it looks spacious. Isn¡¯t this ce too good?¡± It was as if he wanted to praise the entire Yun Corporation from top to bottom, from the renovations to the facilities. Su Yan found it funny when she heard that. She thought to herself that if Shang Hua were to brag, he might be able to win a national prize. These praises were not even repeated. That¡¯s actually a skill too. Shang Hua¡¯s praise stopped abruptly when he entered Yun Chang¡¯s office. Su Yan looked at the magnificent office that was filled with the aura of a nouveau riche. She couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.?Was her Third Uncle¡¯s taste alright? The next second, Shang Hua burst out with even more praises. ¡°The renovation of this office is too awesome, isn¡¯t it? This bright gold color is so dazzling. How much are these gold essories worth? They¡¯re too beautiful and expensive.¡± Su Yan paused. Alright, she seemed to know where Shang Hua¡¯s aesthetic point was. Yun Chang looked at his niece¡¯s strange expression and suddenly blushed. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°This renovation isn¡¯t because I like it, but because I wanted others to think that I like money. This will help the Yun family¡¯s development.¡± Su Yan nodded.?Yes, yes, yes. It was not easy for Third Uncle to find excuses for himself. She should support him. Chapter 83 - Praise

Chapter 83: Praise

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next second, Shang Hua burst out with endless praises again. ¡°What kind of noble character is this? To be able to lead a good life for your family, to be able to face things that are not your own aesthetics for years on end, it¡¯s really amazing.¡± Su Yan thought that Shang Hua might not only rely on his face to deceive people, but he also had a glib tongue. He could even say that someone who died was alive. He was really amazing. However, Su Yan felt that it was a little strange. Why did Shang Hua not speak loudly when he wanted to praise someone? Instead, he spoke so softly. Who could hear what he was saying clearly? Sensing Su Yan¡¯s strange gaze on him, Shang Hua paused and coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m a shy person and I¡¯m not good at chatting.¡± Su Yan looked at Shang Hua¡¯s figure and fell silent. ¡°I thought you were quite good at it.¡± He was praised! Shang Hua widened his eyes. That slightly greasy and honest face looked a little cute. Su Yan covered her eyes. There might be something wrong with her. Otherwise, how could she see that this middle-aged greasy uncle was cute? Yun Chang sat on the office chair and gestured for Shang Hua to sit opposite him. Su Yan found a random seat and sat down. The moment they sat down, Yun Chang got straight to the point. ¡°Tell me, why did you do it? What benefits does it bring you?¡± Shang Hua was also feeling regretful now. ¡°Someone paid me to do this and gave me a lot of money. I was tempted.¡± ¡°Do you know that the drug you gave Yun Xuan was not medicine but drugs?¡± Shang Hua was shocked and his face turned pale. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Drugs? The one banned by the country?¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a new type of drug. Yun Xuan¡¯s son is in rehab now. I wonder if he will take revenge on you after hees out of rehab.¡± Yun Chang immediately frowned and called out in disapproval, ¡°Xiao Xi.¡± Even so, no one would think that Yun Chang was really reprimanding Su Yan. In his panic, Shang Hua naturally did not notice. He was still immersed in the unreal as he muttered, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that it was drugs. Also¡­ this is considered as selling drugs, right? Will I go to jail? That small bottle was quite heavy. Will I be sentenced to death? But I really don¡¯t know.¡± The more flustered Shang Hua was, the less rational he was. This was a good thing for Su Yan and Yun Chang. But looking at Shang Hua like this, Su Yan actually could not feel happy. It was probably because of the sacrifice of the narcotics police that the drugs were almost extinct in China. ¡°Alright, if you cooperate with us, I¡¯m willing to testify for you. I¡¯ll prove that you were hired by someone and have no idea what those things are.¡± After Yun Chang said that, he didn¡¯t want to continue the topic. Naturally, Shang Hua was more than happy to do so. The frequency of his nods was so fast that Su Yan was worried that he might just nod his head off. Yun Chang and Su Yan exchanged nces. They knew that they could ask the main point now. Hence, Yun Chang asked, ¡°Who gave you the money to make a deal with Yun Xuan?¡± Shang Hua paused. He opened his mouth but was speechless. ¡°At a time like this, are you still going to hide it for the other party?¡± Su Yan asked sharply. Shang Hua suddenly turned around and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I-I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? You dare to do such a thing without knowing?¡± Su Yan clearly did not believe him. Shang Hua thought for a while and came up with a suitable analogy. ¡°If you sell something on Taobao, do you need to know what your buyer looks like, where does your buyer live and how many family members does your buyer have?¡± This analogy was somewhat intriguing, but also strangely fitting. Although Su Yan felt that this analogy was not appropriate, she could not think of what was inappropriate at the moment. Shang Hua continued, ¡°So, even though I have a deal with that person, there¡¯s no need for me to know who that person is. Isn¡¯t it troublesome?¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°So now, you don¡¯t even know who to look for to take revenge on.¡± Shang Hua, who still had the look of someone who could challenge the crowd with words, was instantly silenced. In the end, Shang Hua said resentfully, ¡°Actually, you can see who got that piece ofnd in the end. Wouldn¡¯t you know who instigated this?¡± Su Yan and Yun Chang had naturally thought of this possibility, but they could not rule out the possibility that it was a smokescreen set up by someone else. For example, if he stole the bid from the Yun family without spending a single cent and sold it to others at a high price, not only would he not be suspected, but he could also make a huge profit. Su Yan had to admit that some people were born with unique attainments in the field of unorthodox practices. Seeing that the two of them did not speak, Shang Hua understood that he must have suggested something stupid. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know who the man is, I think their house is being renovated nearby, because I can always hear the sound of construction on the phone.¡± At this point, Shang Hua hurriedly took out the phone and ced it under Yun Chang¡¯s nose. ¡°Boss Yun, do you want to check this phone number?¡± Chapter 84 - Useless

Chapter 84: Useless

It was naturally useless to check the phone number. Su Yan and Yun Chang had checked it long ago. The number was fake and had not been verified with a real name. Naturally, they could not find anything. Obviously, Shang Hua had thought of this as well. However, he remembered that this number had called him before. Perhaps it was connected now? Thus, Shang Hua made a call back. It was clear that there was a cold female voice on the other end, telling him that the number was empty. He was so quick to cancel his number. Yun Chang leaned back and looked at Shang Hua coldly. There was even a smile on his lips. ¡°I forgot to tell you. If you can¡¯t provide me with any valuable clues or information, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to keep you. I¡¯ll send you to where you should go.¡± Shang Hua was indeed stunned. When he looked at Yun Chang, his eyes were filled with disbelief. Clearly, he did not understand why he had suddenly changed when he had been so approachable just now. Shang Hua looked at Yun Chang¡¯s expression again. He felt that the current Yun Chang might not have any good ideas and was just holding it in. ¡°But I really don¡¯t have anything else to say. Really, I¡¯ve said all that I can. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Shang Hua thought for a while and continued begging for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m really not sure. The people on the other side have always been in contact with me. If I knew who they were, I would have beaten them up just like you guys.¡± Su Yan stretchedzily. ¡°Just a beating? You almost got arrested. Is your life so casual?¡± Shang Hua did not hesitate and said straightforwardly, ¡°I never thought that I would be able to find him. If I find him now and give him a beating, my life would beplete.¡± After saying that, he even chuckled, as if he had already caught that person. However, not long after, Shang Hua suddenly said, ¡°I seem to know something.¡± ¡°I think the person who called me had the surname Lu.¡± Shang Hua tilted his head and recalled. ¡°The first time he called me, I heard someone call him Little President Lu.¡± ¡°Little President Lu?¡± Su Yan asked again, ¡°How did you guys transact the money?¡± Unexpectedly, at the mention of this, Shang Hua¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°I haven¡¯t received any money at all, not even a deposit.¡± This result was too tragic. Su Yan expressed her sympathy for Shang Hua. Indeed, Shang Hua did not know much. Even how he sent the photo of the bid to that person was not worth any reference. That person asked Shang Hua to ce the phone in the innermost water tank on the first floor of a certain mall. That shopping mall was the most popr shopping mall in Jing City. There were countless people who passed by the innermost toilet in the morning and evening. Even if they were to check the surveince cameras, they would not be able to find anything. Furthermore, they might have even entered the toilet from the outside. ¡°Third Uncle, Shang Hua¡¯s words are more or less the same as our investigations.¡± Su Yan sighed softly. Who would have thought that Shang Hua, the person involved, would really not know anything? She did not know if the other party was too cautious or if Shang Hua was too careless. ¡°What Shang Hua said should be the truth, but doesn¡¯t he know too little?¡± Clearly, Yun Chang also felt that Shang Hua¡¯s brain might not be very useful. ¡°Instead of being passive, why don¡¯t we take the initiative to attack?¡± Yun Chang didn¡¯t object to this. Instead, he pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°How should we attack?¡± Su Yan chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shang Hua say that it was renovating or near the construction site? Then let¡¯s find out more. We¡¯ll focus on finding out the surname Lu. If that so-called President Lu didn¡¯t set off a smoke screen on purpose, we¡¯ll be able to find out his identity.¡± Lu Ye could be said to be riding on the crest of sess recently. There was no other reason. After the first round of bidding for thend in the east of the city ended, the Yun family did not even enter the second round of bidding. Initially, Lu Ye was still wondering if the Yun family was up to no good. However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was not a bad thing. Their bid had been leaked, and it would be futile no matter how much they prepared, they might as well not bother about it. They might even be able to save some manpower and resources. Why not? With this thought in mind, Lu Ye quickly finished enlightening himself. His mood was even higher than before. Even his father¡¯s nagging could make him feel better. ¡°Alright, Dad, I got it.¡± Lu Ye impatiently dug his ears and felt that Lu Yi¡¯s constant nagging was really unnecessary. ¡°You brat, what did I just say to you?¡± Lu Ye put his hands in his pockets carelessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just going to treat the swindler who helped us well? I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± Although Lu Yi felt that his son wasn¡¯t that reliable, he wasn¡¯t so insensible. Hence, he let Lu Ye off easily. However, he did not expect Lu Ye¡¯s definition of ¡®well¡¯ was him not forcing the person to die. Chapter 85 - Marriage

Chapter 85: Marriage

¡°You have to remember that many people who aplish great things are defeated by small figures they never even gave a proper look to.¡± Lu Yi tried his best to persuade him. Although he didn¡¯t like this son, he had to give him some advice. As he thought about this, Lu Yi suddenly felt a little envious of Lu Ye. He was obviously a good-for-nothing, yet he had such a serious and responsible father to guide him. It was really blissful. After he was done with the self inspiration, Lu Yi started to tell Lu Ye what to do next. He talked about the future ns and the future marriage candidates. ¡°Dad, how old am I to start thinking about marriage?¡± When Lu Ye heard Lu Yi say this, he almost had a fear of marriage. ¡°You¡¯re not that old now,¡± Lu Yi touched his chin and clicked his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s why you have time to develop feelings for your future wife. Of course, you don¡¯t have to have too much feelings for her. Just make sure she can¡¯t leave you.¡± With that, Lu Yi smiled again. ¡°Actually, regardless of anything else, the Yun family¡¯s newly-recognized Yun Xi is an excellent candidate.¡± ¡°Yun Xi?¡± Lu Ye recalled his meeting with Su Yan. The graceful and exquisite girl was wearing a long aqua blue dress. She was not wearing any makeup and her face was beautiful. It made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. When he looked at Lu Yi again, he saw the smile in Lu Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°How is it? Your father has good taste, right?¡± Lu Yiughed and patted the blushing Lu Ye. He then said in a gentle voice, ¡°But you must remember, you can coax women whenever you¡¯re happy. It¡¯s fine to tease them too, but don¡¯t get too emotional.¡± When he saw the doubt in Lu Ye¡¯s eyes, Lu Yi was a little disappointed. ¡°In this world, only you and money won¡¯t let you down. Women, ha.¡± At the end, he looked extremely cold. People said that Lu Yi was brought back by the old master of the Lu family because of his parents¡¯ death. However, very few people knew that Lu Yi¡¯s father was dead while his mother was still alive and well. His father died because his mother cheated on him. He was so angry that he died. Back then, everyone thought that Lu Yi was young and didn¡¯t remember anything, so they didn¡¯t hide anything from him. However, Lu Yi was a genius from a young age. He remembered his mother¡¯s face and the face of the man who had a personal rtionship with his mother. Even when Lu Yi closed his eyes, he could still see his father¡¯s unwilling eyes. ¡°You must remember.¡± Lu Yi emphasized again. ¡°In this world, only money and yourself can be relied on.¡± Lu Ye paused and asked hesitantly, ¡°Not even my family?¡± Lu Yi answered Lu Ye¡¯s question without any hesitation, ¡°Yes, not even family.¡± His childhood had taught Lu Yi a lot. When he was brought back to the Lu Family by Old Master Lu, he had thought that he had a family and someone he could rely on. However, he had never expected that Old Master Lu had brought him home just so that his biological son could have a ymate. Ever since he was young, he had been bullied by others. Even though Old Master Lu had seen it, he had always ignored it. Lu Yiughed coldly. Looking at the environment he was in and the Lu family that looked like gold and jade but was actually rotten to the core, he felt rather carefree. However, this was not enough. He wanted to be even more carefree. ¡°If the Yun Family isn¡¯t destroyed by us this time, then they still have value to be used. That blind and crippled trash from the Shi Family isn¡¯t worthy of being feared. Prepare yourself well, wait for the right time to capture Yun Xi.¡± Lu Ye chuckled. This was the first time he didn¡¯t mind Lu Yi talking about marriage. On one hand, it was because of Su Yan¡¯s beauty. On the other hand, it was also because he was able to snatch Shi Qing¡¯s woman, who was favored by the heavens. To him, he could obtain a huge sense of satisfaction. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Leave the rest to me. I guarantee that we will be famous in Jing City.¡± With that, Lu Ye walked out valiantly and spiritedly, looking for someone to deploy the next step of his n. The Yun family¡¯s business scope was veryplicated. They had businesses and restaurants. Recently, they were developing towards venture capital. The next step of their n was to stop the venture capital industry that the Yun family was currently in. As long as the businesses that the Yun family invested in all closed down, the Yun family would definitely suffer a considerable loss. Although it was not serious, the failure of the previous bid was enough to make the Yun family suffer. Hence, after a period of time, the small enterprises that the Yun family invested in copsed, and the bosses ran away. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it was simply because the Yun family¡¯s investment foresight was extremely poor that they chose such a bunch of crooked projects. However, these things had not happened yet. The Yun family¡¯s attention was temporarily ced on Su Yan, who was about to take the college entrance examination. On the day of the college entrance examination, it was a sunny day. The air was so hot that it was annoying. Chapter 86 - Qi Yun

Chapter 86: Qi Yun

The weather was so hot that it was annoying, even the cicadas wouldn¡¯t be willing to shriek. Su Yan bid farewell to Old Master Yun and Yun Chang, who had specially taken leave to send her into the examination hall. When she walked towards the examination hall, her heart was filled with warmth and happiness. She was even very happy to see the noisy examination hall. After two lifetimes, she finally had her first college entrance examination. Sitting in the examination hall, Su Yan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She could feel the joy and tension around her, making her nervous. Sensing the movement behind her, Su Yan turned around and saw a girl who was grinning, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. The girl looked obedient and cute, like a good student. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Qi Yun from No. 3 High School. Shall we help each otherter?¡± Help each other? ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, you can ask me. If there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t know, you can tell me too. How is it? Isn¡¯t it pretty good?¡± Su Yan did not know how to react. There was actually such a person who wanted to cheat during the college entrance examination? ¡°How is it?¡± Qi Yun asked persistently. ¡°Let¡¯s help each other and get into an ideal university.¡± Her words were impassioned, but Su Yan found it extremely ridiculous. She pouted and ignored Qi Yun. Qi Yun courted a rebuttal and poked Su Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How can you do this? We¡¯re all students. Can¡¯t you be more loyal?¡± Then, she mumbled for a long time until the invigtor came in. However, after giving out the questions, Qi Yun became restless again. After a while, she swayed her chair and made some sounds. After being warned, she started to turn her pen and kept dropping it on the table. Qi Yun was unhappy. She looked at Su Yan¡¯s back and thought to herself.?Why was she not affected by all the noise she made? Qi Yun was the typical type of person who would not want others to be happy if she was unhappy. She was rejected by Su Yan and did not want Su Yan to do well. After Qi Yun poked Su Yan a few times, Su Yan finally raised her hand to the teacher. ¡°Teacher, can you make the student behind quiet down? It¡¯s affecting my exam.¡± Qi Yun paused. After a while, Qi Yun retracted her hand and continued to answer the questions under the teacher¡¯s warning gaze. However, Qi Yun usually did not study seriously, so she was still a little depressed now. She looked at the paper in her hand as if she was looking at a heavenly book. She did not know anything. Qi Yun finished this test in frustration. Before she left the school, she wanted to find trouble with Su Yan. However, when she saw that the people who came to fetch Su Yan were Old Master Yun and Yun Chang, she was stunned. Old Master Yun usually kept a low profile, so Qi Yun didn¡¯t know him. However, Yun Chang¡¯s face often appeared in financial newspapers. Looking at how close Su Yan and Yun Chang were, Qi Yun began to wonder if this girl had some unspeakable rtionship with Yun Chang. On the other end, Su Yan told Yun Chang about the exam in the morning and received Shi Yuan¡¯s call. As she listened to Shi Yuan¡¯s excited voice, she could not help but smile, as if she was affected by Shi Yuan¡¯s happiness. ¡°Sister Yan, Sister Yan, I feel like I can get into university.¡± Su Yan heard the voice on the other end of the line. ¡°That¡¯s great. You have to do well for the exams in the afternoon. Don¡¯t let down your hard work for the past month.¡± The other side acknowledged and continued to talk about the exam in the morning. Listening to Shi Yuan¡¯s voice, Su Yan suddenly thought of Shi Qing.?How good would it be if Shi Qing was here now? Shi Qing¡­?When she thought of this, Su Yan suddenly recalled the dream that day. In the dream, Shi Qing was serious and gentle. ¡°Xiao Xi, Xiao Xi?¡± Yun Chang called out a few times before Su Yan snapped back to reality. He asked in amusement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Su Yan shook her head. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about which university to enroll in.¡± Yun Chang said naturally, ¡°Is that so? You can apply for whatever you want. If you can¡¯t get into any, I will donate a school building and let you go to school.¡± After all, Su Yan had only returned to the Yun family for a short period of time. Yun Chang and Old Master Yun had yet to fully understand her, so they did not know much about Su Yan¡¯s results. Now, in order not to pressure Su Yan, he said that he would definitely let Su Yan attend university. In reality, the difficulty level was not that high. It was just spending some money. Old Master Yun looked at Yun Chang, saying disapprovingly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to get into a local university? You still have to rely on your results.¡± Speaking up to this point, Old Master Yun looked at Su Yan and said gently, ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t worry. If you can¡¯t get into the university, let¡¯s repeat for a year. I¡¯ll hire the best teacher for you.¡± Su Yan did not know whether tough or cry as she listened to the two of them. ¡°Grandpa, Third Uncle, my results are really not that bad.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Old Master Yun gave a perfunctory reply and then stopped talking about this matter. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe Su Yan¡¯s words. Come to think of it, Su Yan did not go to school properly these few days. Chapter 87 - My Studies Isnt Bad

Chapter 87: My Studies Isn¡¯t Bad

They did not believe her. Su Yan smiled and gave up exining. It would be good to give them a surprise. Not long after, the examinations in the afternoon were about to begin. Su Yan bade farewell to Old Master Yun and Yun Chang and walked into the examination hall. It was still the same examination hall. This time, her front desk was Qi Yun. Qi Yun arrived very early. When she saw Su Yan, she gave her a strange smile. Su Yan felt a little ufortable under Qi Yun¡¯s gaze and looked at Qi Yun a few more times in confusion. However, this time, Qi Yun was different from usual. Instead, she turned around and spoke to Su Yan affectionately like sisters who had been separated from each other for several lifetimes. Bystanders might think that they were good friends. ¡°We sat together in the morning and together in the afternoon. What do you think?¡± Su Yan did not really want to pay attention to Qi Yun and only gave a perfunctory hum. Qi Yun said excitedly, ¡°Look, since we are so fated, why don¡¯t we be good friends?¡± Huh??Su Yan looked up at the seemingly obedient girl in front of her again. She really could not understand how this girl¡¯s brain worked. What did she mean by fate? How did they be good friends? Qi Yun acted as if she could not see Su Yan¡¯s stunned expression. After hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, she said, ¡°Aiya, since we are already good friends, why don¡¯t you introduce the way to get rich to your sister?¡± With that, she sized up Su Yan once more. Qi Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Su Yan¡¯s appearance was too gorgeous. She was so mboyant and passionate like a thorny rose. On the other hand, she looked average and could only dress up as an obedient and lovable girl. ¡°What way?¡± Seeing that Su Yan was still ying dumb with her, Qi Yun deliberately approached Su Yan and said suggestively, ¡°For example, how to find a rich man. I¡¯ve already seen it. The person who picked you up this afternoon is the general manager of the Yun family, Yun Chang, right? Although Yun Chang isn¡¯t young anymore, he has maintained himself well and is still very elegant. Sister, you have good taste.¡± Knowing that Qi Yun had misunderstood her rtionship with Yun Chang, Su Yan pursed her lips, unwilling to continue the conversation. Fortunately, the bell rang at this time and started the afternoon exam. Perhaps it was because she wanted to get close to Su Yan and get some secrets about how to get close to a rich man. Qi Yun did not do anything for the entire afternoon. After the exam ended, she even wanted to hold Su Yan¡¯s arm affectionately. However, Su Yan turned around and avoided her. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s expression, Qi Yun forced a smile and chased after her. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s share some experiences. I also know that this kind of money path isn¡¯t good¡­¡± ¡°If you know it¡¯s not good, why did you choose this path?¡± Su Yan blinked as she looked at Qi Yun. Qi Yun paused for a moment and then revealed an angry expression. ¡°Then why are you still walking down that path?¡± Qi Yun realized that her tone was a little harsh, so she said, ¡°If there was a way, who would want to do such a thing? To please an old man who is so much older than you?¡± Su Yan looked at Qi Yun¡¯s expression and confirmed that what Qi Yun said was true. She only replied, ¡°Since you think this way, it means that you still have some conscience. But if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you rely on yourself? Why must you rush to be a mistress for an old man?¡± After saying this, Su Yan apologized to her Third Uncle in her heart.?Third Uncle, you¡¯re still in your prime and not some old man. Qi Yun paused. She did not expect Su Yan to tell her that. However, the strange thing was that Qi Yun did not feel that she had been offended by Su Yan. Instead, she thought along with Su Yan¡¯s words andughed self-deprecatingly after a moment. ¡°If it was possible, who would be willing to do such a thing?¡± When Qi Yun went to school, she really did not study hard. As her family conditions were extremely poor and her grandmother, who depended on her for survival, fell ill, Qi Yun had no choice but to do part time jobs while studying. However, the results were not good. She fell behind in her studies and her work was criticized by her boss every other day. Qi Yun had long wanted to do this kind of thing. This kind of thing was really quick to earn money and she could treat her grandmother faster. But this kind of thing was not easy to encounter. Now that she saw Su Yan who seemed to have a way, how could she give up? The weather in June changed drastically. The sun was shining brightly just a moment ago, but now, there was a sudden p of thunder. The sky quickly darkened, and a downpour instantly fell. The students who had just finished their exams ran out in a hurry. They returned to their parents¡¯ side like birds returning to the forest. There were people who got in the cars, and there were some who hid from the rain. Su Yan and Qi Yun were the only ones left on campus. Qi Yun lowered her head. No one knew what she was thinking, but after a while, her tears started to fall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡± Su Yan never expected Qi Yun to start crying without any warning. These tears were too sudden. It was just like the heavy rain outside. After crying for a while more, Qi Yun wiped her tears. She looked different from before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 88 - A Pie Falls From The Sky

Chapter 88: A Pie Falls From The Sky

¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Su Yan asked ufortably. Qi Yun wiped her eyes. With theplement of the heavy rain outside, Qi Yun appeared somewhat pitiful. ¡°I was too childish in the morning. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qi Yun knew how to make use of her advantage and looked at Su Yan pitifully. If Su Yan was a boy, she would have been bewitched by Qi Yun and would not have the heart to me her. Su Yan did not think that what she had just said had any ability to enlighten people, nor did she think that she was some kind of Guanyin who could enlighten the lost believers with just one sentence. Su Yan even thought about what she had just said and felt that she was being mean. But what was wrong with Qi Yun? Before Su Yan could figure it out, the person Yun Chang sent to fetch Su Yan arrived. It was the assistant that Yun Chang usually brought along. ¡°Miss, President Yun asked me to pick you up.¡± The assistant only brought an umbre with him. When he saw Qi Yun standing beside Su Yan, he was momentarily stunned. President Yun didn¡¯t tell him that Miss had someone by her side. Su Yan looked at the bitter expression on her assistant¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s wait for a while. It¡¯s raining hard, it¡¯ll stop soon.¡± With someone beside her, Qi Yun could no longer cry. She could only stare at Su Yan with her doe-like eyes. However, Su Yan had a heart of stone and was unmoved. She only said, ¡°I ept your apology and forgive you. After all, you are still young and there is still a long road ahead. It is ultimately wrong to take the wrong path.¡± Actually, from what the assistant said just now, Qi Yun already knew that she was overthinking. This Su Yan might really be rted to the famous Yun Chang. Could it be the little princess of the Yun family??Qi Yun quietly looked at Su Yan. Other than her good looks, Su Yan did not seem to have any princess syndrome. She looked very normal. Qi Yun could not help but think in her heart.?So all the children raised by big families were like this? She did not look decadent. The rain stopped very quickly, and the sun appeared once again. After the baptism of the heavy rain, the sky was clear and blue, making one yearn for it. Su Yan slowly walked out of the school with the assistant, and before she left, she said to Qi Yun, ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on yourself. Bing a mistress is never a good way out.¡± Only Qi Yun was left standing there in a daze. Her gaze followed Su Yan as she stared at her back. Was this true? Could she really rely on herself??After a long while, Qi Yun sneered. She couldn¡¯t rely on herself. She had already relied on herself for three years. She knew very well how her life had been during these three years. It was a mess. She did not want to live like this in the future. But¡­ was she really going to take that step? Su Yan didn¡¯t know that Qi Yun was struggling on the spot. She followed the assistant into Yun Chang¡¯s car and smiled at Old Master Yun. ¡°Grandpa, I did well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Not bad was equivalent to trying her best. Old Master Yun quickly calcted the equations and nodded in satisfaction. However, he did not have much hope for Su Yan¡¯s results. Yun Chang added, ¡°As long as you try your best. Our Xiao Xi doesn¡¯t need to rely on the college entrance examination to prove herself.¡± In fact, Yun Chang really hoped that Su Yan would do well. The Yun family might not have good fengshui. Although they were talented in doing business, they had not produced someone with good grades in studies for several generations. It was either bought with money or entered the worst school. Looking at Su Yan, Yun Chang sighed after a while. He could not give the child pressure. The child did not like to study. That¡¯s right. In Yun Chang¡¯s eyes, Su Yan did not like studying. Otherwise, why would she attend school after moving here for a long time? The two days of the college entrance examination passed peacefully. On the second day, Qi Yun went to look for Su Yan. When she saw Su Yan¡¯s indifferent expression, Qi Yun tightened her grip on the corner of her shirt. After a while, she mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Can I really change my fate by myself?¡± Seeing that Qi Yun came to look for her again and even said such words, Su Yan¡¯s impression of Qi Yun changed slightly. After pondering for a moment, she said with deliberation, ¡°You can rely on yourself to change your fate, but it might be a little difficult. I¡¯m willing to help you. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to ept my help?¡± ¡°You want to help me?¡± Qi Yun widened her eyes, looking a little dazed. Qi Yun, who was neither jealous nor anxious, looked much happier than yesterday. She had round eyes and a round face, she looked really lovable. Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but pinch Qi Yun¡¯s cheeks. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, but you have to remember that you have to rely on yourself. Don¡¯t think of any crooked ideas.¡± Qi Yun was still in a daze and asked, ¡°I, how can you help me?¡± Su Yan curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future. Trust me, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Chapter 89 - An Accident?

Chapter 89: An ident?

For the past few days, Qi Yun felt like she was in a dream. Although she did not do well in the college entrance examination, it did not matter. She could repeat her studies. Her grandmother¡¯s illness could not be treated because shecked money, but now she also had a sum of money to treat it. And all these came from the person she met on the day of the college entrance examination. A person that she was extremely annoyed with at first. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Qi Yun would never forget that day. The blue sky, the white clouds, the sea of people, and the angel-like girl in front of her. Qi Yun was currently studying at a private high school. She was in her third year of high school and would be doing three rounds of revision. After a morning of studying, Qi Yun went to the hospital during her lunch break to visit her grandmother, who had just undergone surgery and had stabilized her condition. Grandma Qi had just woken up and was in a good mental state. When she saw Qi Yuning over, she could still sit up for a while. The corners of her mouth were filled with a kind smile. ¡°Come, Yunyun. Come sit beside Grandma for a while.¡± Every time Qi Yun saw such a scene, her eyes would burn and her nose would sting. She never thought that there would be a day where she could see her own grandmother safely in front of her. ¡°Aiyo, you child, why are you crying?¡± Grandma Qi¡¯s voice was still gentle. ¡°That girl called Su Yan is our great benefactor. You have to repay her kindness and not do anything to let her down.¡± Qi Yun felt a little ufortable from Grandma Qi¡¯s words and said awkwardly, ¡°Grandma, can you not make me sound like some peerless scumbag?¡± Grandma Qi asked, ¡°What is a scumbag?¡± Qi Yun didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, sheughed. At first, sheughed lightly. Then, herughter got louder and louder. Grandma Qi was influenced by herughter and startedughing as well. As sheughed, she even tapped Qi Yun¡¯s nose. The two of them were very happy. *** Yun Chang heard about Qi Yun from Su Yan and secretly asked someone to investigate. In the end, he found out that what Qi Yun said was basically true. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Alright, just treat Qi Yun as a student funded by our Yun family every year.¡± With regards to this, Su Yan did not feel that there was anything wrong. Qi Yun was just a stranger that she met by chance. Su Yan was only touched by Qi Yun¡¯s story. Touching her chest, Su Yan thought,?That¡¯s right, I was just touched. After the self-deception ended, Su Yan looked forward to her future. In this life, she had gone through the college entrance examination and would have apletely different future from her previous life. She checked the answers for the college entrance examination papers. The questions were not difficult and she could guarantee that she would score more than 700 marks. She did not know which school would be better. However, before Su Yan couldplete her application, she received a piece of news. Lu Ye was in a car ident. Two days ago, because the Yun family¡¯s bid had been leaked, the Yun family no longerpeted for thend in the east of the city. Therefore, Lu Yi won the bid with absolute advantage. Lu Ye was pleased with himself and decided to go out with his friends. However, before the gathering started, Lu Ye got into a car ident on his way to the bar. The car in front suddenly braked, causing Lu Ye to collide to the rear end of that car. As a spoiled rich kid, Lu Ye naturally wasn¡¯tw-abiding and would buckle his seatbelt at any time. Hence, because of inertia, Lu Ye shed and came into close contact with the broken ss shards. When Lu Ye woke up again, he was already in the hospital. Lu Ye, who had regained consciousness, was naturally dumbfounded. When the pain on his face woke him up, he wailed and covered his face until Lu Yi came over. However, when Lu Yi looked at Lu Ye, her eyes didn¡¯t have the love and worry that a father should have. Instead, they were cold, as if he was looking at a useless chess piece. Lu Ye sensed Lu Yi¡¯s arrival and wailed, ¡°Dad, go look for him! We have to find the guy who caused my ident. I want to let him have a taste of having his face cut by ss.¡± Lu Ye¡¯s face was seriously injured and his entire head was wrapped in gauze. Lu Yi was annoyed just by looking at him and wanted to tell his son not to create any more trouble at this critical juncture. However, seeing his son like this, Lu Yi couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything. He only responded to Lu Ye¡¯s request perfunctorily and coaxed Lu Ye to sleep. After the surgery, Lu Ye woke up and made a lot of noise. Lu Ye was very tired and Lu Yi couldn¡¯t coax him for long. Lu Ye¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t open and before he fell asleep, he kept mumbling things like ¡®I must avenge him¡¯. This was an ident. The police had already stepped in to investigate. The cause of the ident was a small dog that suddenly appeared in front of them. The car in front had no choice but to avoid it. The car in front was responsible and the owner was very cooperative, willing topensate Lu Ye for his loss. However, if Lu Ye wanted to pursue anything else, it would be impossible. The whole thing seemed very logical from the beginning to the end, but Lu Yi still felt uneasy. Chapter 90 - Please Treat Xixi Well

Chapter 90: Please Treat Xixi Well

¡°Lu Ye got into a car ident at the ce where we got into a car ident.¡± As a messenger tool, Yun Chang was naturally very qualified. The expression on his face was filled with ¡®I¡¯m very happy, but I can¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t seem that happy anymore.¡¯ ¡°Third Uncle, are you saying that you think someone is taking revenge?¡± Su Yan tried to guess. Yun Chang nodded. ¡°Other than this exnation, I can¡¯t think of any other possibility.¡± In fact, Su Yan also felt that this was most likely the case. It was just that Yun Chang and she had been extremely busy these few days and didn¡¯t have the time to do such things.?Could it be that there were other people involved? Suddenly, Su Yan thought of something. ¡°Third Uncle, do you think it¡¯s possible that the people who hypnotized me did it?¡± That group of people were like frenemies with them. It was hard to tell what they were up to. On the other side, Redhead was looking at the surveince camera in the hospital. Through the small window on the door of the ward, he looked into the room and saw Lu Ye in a frenzied state. Redhead was trembling with fear as he watched. ¡°Boss, how did you think of using the car ident to hurt Lu Ye? And at the most crucial moment.¡± The man smiled, then his entire person became sinister. ¡°If he can do something to cause someone to get into a car ident, then don¡¯t me this kind of thing on himself one day.¡± Redhead was still trying to suck up to the man, but when he saw that the man was in a bad mood, he remained silent. The man looked outside and slowly raised his hands. He knew that he had changed. When you stare into the abyss, so does the abyss. The victim will eventually be the perpetrator. The man sighed slowly. Things were clearly going ording to his n, but he could not feel happy. At this moment, a call came in from overseas. The man picked up the call. It was a young man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. He sounded tired and the background noise was filled with english conversations. ¡°How was your rehabilitation today? Did you feel your legs?¡± The man seemed to be in a better mood than before. He did not notice the faint smile on his face. A soft hum came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Everything is fine here, but Xixi isn¡¯t here. I miss her a little.¡± That¡¯s right, the person who made this call was Shi Qing. Shi Qing had told Su Yan that he had something to do overseas for a few months. Strictly speaking, he did not lie to Su Yan. He had gone overseas to undergo rehabilitation and the reason why he did not tell Su Yan everything¡­ Shi Qing expressed that he had to give Su Yan some surprises in order to keep the novelty of the rtionship. When the man heard Shi Qing¡¯s words, he pursed his lips. ¡°I think you just trust foreign technology. The technological conditions in the country are not bad either. Why do you have to go overseas?¡± Shi Qing did not reply. In reality, it was all because of those annoying rtives of the Shi family. Shi Qing was the illegitimate child of the eldest son of the Shi family¡¯s Old Master. He also had brothers who were married and had children, as well as cousins. They were all looking forward topeting with Shi Qing for the family assets. How could Shi Qing be at ease to arrange his rehabilitation in the country? Shi Qing changed the topic. ¡°Did you arrange Lu Ye¡¯s car ident?¡± The man scoffed. ¡°He wanted to cause Su Yan and Yun Chang to get into a car ident. I¡¯m just giving him a taste of his own medicine.¡± Then, he asked in disbelief, ¡°Why? Are you going to stand up for him?¡± Shi Qing replied helplessly, ¡°No, I just wanted to say that you moved too fast. You ended it before I could do anything. You made me feel like I wasn¡¯t involved at all.¡± God knew how panicked he was when he heard that Su Yan had gotten into a car ident while he was undergoing rehabilitation overseas. He almost abandoned his rehabilitation and rushed back to China. However, due to the difference in information between China and abroad, Su Yan had already been discharged when Shi Qing found out about it. Afterward, Shi Qing frantically investigated who was the one who wanted to harm Su Yan. They actually found out about the Lu family when they investigated. Although the Yun family and the Lu family were not on good terms, the Lu family would not be so despicable as to do something so disgraceful. As they continued to investigate, they finally found out that the mastermind was actually Lu Yi and his son. From then on, Shi Qing started to plot to let Lu Yi have a taste of the car ident. However, he was overseas after all, so he couldn¡¯t do much about domestic matters. Hence, he could only wait until now. In the end, someone else beat him to it. Shi Qing sighed. It was hard to say if he was feeling depressed or aggrieved about something like this. When the man heard Shi Qing¡¯s words, he chuckled and said to Shi Qing with an indescribable satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good enough. You¡¯ll be busy in the future.¡± Shi Qing acknowledged in a lonely voice. ¡°Please take good care of Xixi. I still have some time before I can return.¡± The man pursed his lips as he looked at the phone.?Did he need someone to tell him to be good to Xixi? Wasn¡¯t this what he should do? Chapter 91 - Stealing the limelight

Chapter 91: Stealing the limelight

The news of Lu Ye getting into a car ident and being hospitalized spread throughout Jing City. Although Lu Ye was only the son of Lu Yi, who wasn¡¯t a very famous person in the Lu family, the Lu family had won the bid for that piece ofnd in the east of the city. Even the main Lu family had to be polite to Lu Yi. Now that Lu Yi¡¯s only son, Lu Ye, was in trouble, it gave many people who usually couldn¡¯t get close to Lu Yi a great opportunity. When Su Yan followed Yun Chang¡¯s assistant to visit Lu Ye, she bumped into a group of people who she could not name walking out of Lu Ye¡¯s ward. The assistant was very perceptive and introduced them to Su Yan one by one. In the end, he added, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to remember these people. They are all insignificant people.¡± Su Yan might not be very recognizable in front of these people, but they knew the face of Yun Chang¡¯s assistant. After they recognized him, they swarmed over like flies that smelled shit. This one said, ¡°Assistant Liu, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. I wonder how President Yun is doing recently?¡± That person asked again, ¡°Assistant Liu, could it be that the Yun family is really going to coborate with the Lu family? Could it be that the Yun family is also going to participate in the government project that President Lu pulled strings for?¡± Everyone fell silent when they heard this. At that time, they had wanted to participate in the project like crazy and had even fallen out with their good friends. However, for some reason, they suddenly lost interest in the project. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that the project was unreliable. It was really strange. As a result, Lu Yi¡¯s project was still in an awkward position with no one to work with. At this moment, someone with sharp eyes spotted Su Yan, who had been standing beside Assistant Liu. He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Assistant Liu, is this your girlfriend? She¡¯s very pretty. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to bring your girlfriend to visit Little President Lu at this time?¡± These words immediately woke everyone up. They all looked at Su Yan, and after a while, someone suddenly recognized her. ¡°Could thisdy be President Yun¡¯s niece, the Yun Xi who was just recognized?¡± Only then did the surrounding people take a closer look at Su Yan. They were surprised to discover that Su Yan¡¯s looks were typical of the Yun family. The person who had previously thought that Su Yan was Assistant Liu¡¯s girlfriend was embarrassed. He even secretly hated himself for being so quick with his words. How could he say such things so tantly? Lu Yi, who had been watching by the side, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. These people were clearly here to see his son because of him. But what was the meaning of them surrounding Yun Chang¡¯s assistant? Were these people looking down on him? Su Yan noticed Lu Yi¡¯s expression and smiled with her head lowered. She knew that Lu Yi and Lu Ye were not good people. How could Su Yan not be willing to disgust them? Coincidentally, Lu Yi caught Su Yan smiling with her head lowered. Lu Yi¡¯s face darkened. Fortunately, a few nurses ran over at this time. Seeing that there was a group of people standing in front of Lu Ye¡¯s ward, these nurses immediately pulled a long face and started to chase them away. Those people also knew that they had been dyed here for too long, so they stopped being annoying. They exchanged a few words with Su Yan and Assistant Liu before turning to leave. Even from afar, Su Yan could still hear their discussion. ¡°What do you think Assistant Liu is doing here?¡± ¡°Do you think they are going to work with Lu Yi?¡± Lu Yi¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Assistant Liu. His voice carried a hint of displeasure. ¡°Assistant Liu, you have a lot of face. I almost forgot that these people are actually here to visit my son.¡± ording tomon sense, Assistant Liu shouldn¡¯t have stolen the limelight. However, not only did Assistant Liu do so, he even acted self-righteously. ¡°President Lu, I¡¯m really sorry. Before I came, President Yun even told me to visit Little President Lu properly. Seriously, I forgot about this when I saw him. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± His speech was wless and his attitude was sincere. Lu Yi knew that Assistant Liu was up to no good but he could not find any fault with him. He could only turn to Su Yan. This was the first time Lu Yi was seriously observing Su Yan. He saw that Su Yan was so beautiful that she didn¡¯t look like a mortal. She was tall and slender, and her temperament was gentle. She was simply the best candidate for a daughter-inw. Lu Yi¡¯s expression softened a little and he smiled at Su Yan. ¡°Xiao Xi is here too? You have suffered too. Uncle Lu still remembers thest time I saw you before you went missing. You were still so small, but you obediently leaned against Yun Yi¡¯s leg. Tsk, Uncle Lu¡¯s heart melted just looking at you.¡± Su Yan did not believe a single word that Lu Yi said, but she did not show it on her face. She only said gently, ¡°Uncle Lu, how is Lu Ye? We came here specially to visit him. How did something like this happen to him?¡± Chapter 92 - Sister Yun

Chapter 92: Sister Yun

Lu Yi followed Su Yan¡¯s words and sighed. ¡°Who knows why that child¡¯s luck is so bad? A stray dog suddenly appeared in front of that car. The front car came to a screeching halt and Xiao Ye didn¡¯t manage to stop in time and collided with the car.¡± With that, Lu Yi pushed open the door and said gently, ¡°Xiao Xi wants to see your Brother Xiao Ye too, right? Come in quickly.¡± Although he said that, he clearly only wanted Su Yan to visit Lu Ye. Assistant Liu was ignored by Lu Yi. Assistant Liu was not angry. He just smiled at Su Yan¡¯s back. Su Yan only smiled and nodded at Lu Yi before entering the ward. After Su Yan entered the ward, Lu Yi immediately closed the door and pulled Assistant Liu along to discuss the coboration. ¡°Regarding the government project, I still want to have a chat with Assistant Liu. I wonder if Assistant Liu can help me put in a good word for President Yun?¡± ¡°Of course, but that depends on Mr. Lu¡¯s sincerity.¡± Assistant Liu smiled and allowed Lu Yi to pull him away. After Su Yan entered the ward, she saw Lu Ye who had just seen the guests and was in a bad mood. Lu Ye¡¯s face was still bandaged and he looked like a mummy. The mummy was irritated when he heard the door open. He turned his head impatiently to look, but the person who came in was an exceptionally beautiful girl. After seeing the girl¡¯s face clearly, Lu Ye instantly threw away the frustration that had just risen in his heart. Not only was Su Yan good-looking, but her family background was also very helpful to Lu Ye. Naturally, Lu Ye would no longer be impatient with Su Yan. It was Lu Ye who spoke first. However, once he said this, Su Yan felt that something was amiss. ¡°Sister Yun?¡± Su Yan stopped in her tracks and her expression cracked for a moment. To call her that, was he sure he had not just finished watching ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber¡¯? Lu Ye wanted to smile to ease the awkward atmosphere, but firstly, he was wrapped up so tightly that he couldn¡¯t even smile. Secondly, his face was in too much pain. All the big and small wounds were showing their presence when he moved his facial muscles. Through the gauze, Su Yan could still see the hideous scars on Lu Ye¡¯s face. She reminded him, ¡°You should not have too many facial expressions during recovery. Otherwise, it will affect the recovery of the wound.¡± Lu Ye, who had wanted to smile at Su Yan just now, immediately stoppedughing. His expression even turned cold. ¡°What does Sister Yun mean?¡± Su Yan widened her eyes and looked innocent. ¡°I was thinking for you. Why are you angry?¡± Lu Ye paused. For a moment, he could not tell if Su Yan¡¯s words wereplimentary or derogatory. Was she really thinking for him or was she just mocking him? Su Yan sat beside Lu Ye¡¯s bed. She picked out a banana from the fruit basket that the people gifted earlier. As she peeled it, she said, ¡°You know, our luck is really bad. I was just hospitalized due to a car ident. Now, you¡¯re hospitalized because of a car ident too. It¡¯s just that your luck is slightly worse than mine. I didn¡¯t injure my face in the car ident, but your face is injured. It will take some time and effort to recover in the future.¡± Ever since Su Yan mentioned the car ident, Lu Ye froze. He was really confused by Su Yan now and could not differentiate between them at all. He really suspected that Su Yan kept talking about the car ident because she knew that he had caused the car ident. Lu Ye even suspected that his car ident was actually rted to Su Yan. Lu Ye did not dare to take the banana from Su Yan and did not say anything. He just looked at Su Yan in a daze, wanting to hear what Su Yan said next. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking it? It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t poison you.¡± Su Yan smiled. Her smile reflected the bright sunlight outside the window, making Lu Ye feel dizzy. Unknowingly, Lu Ye took the banana from Su Yan¡¯s hand and ced it in his mouth to chew. There was only one thought in his mind. It was so sweet. However, at this moment, Su Yan said, ¡°Speaking of the car ident, it¡¯s really scary. Look, not only did the two of us experience the car ident, even Shi Qing, as the head of the Shi family, has also suffered from the car ident. This is really too scary.¡± Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Lu Ye choked on the banana and coughed a few times. Su Yan patted Lu Ye¡¯s back as if she was very concerned. ¡°Eat slowly, eat slowly. No one will fight with you.¡± As she did this, she touched the bottom of the bed and a tiny listening device was stuck to the bottom of Lu Ye¡¯s bed. After she was done with her business, Su Yan did not have the patience to talk to Lu Ye anymore. She only said a few warm words before she got up to leave. Before she left, she evenforted Lu Ye in order to maintain a good persona. She seemed to kindly remind Lu Ye to rest well. However, the moment Su Yan stood up, Lu Ye grabbed her hand and stared at her figure. ¡°Are we friends now?¡± Su Yan gave a perfunctory reply and turned around to ce Lu Ye¡¯s hand back into the nket. ¡°Then Xiao Xi, can I pursue you?¡± Chapter 93 - A Little Disgusting

Chapter 93: A Little Disgusting

Su Yan suddenly stopped and stared at Lu Ye in disbelief. Being stared at by such a pair of beautiful eyes actually made Lu Ye feel a little embarrassed. He expressed a little bashfully, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not much worse than Shi Qing. I¡¯m not crippled, my family conditions are not bad, and I can endure hardships. So, do you want to consider me?¡± Su Yan endured and endured, clenching and unclenching her fists. She clenched and unclenched her fists until she almost crushed her teeth. Only then did she not say ¡°you¡¯re delusional¡±. In order for the n to go smoothly, Su Yan forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± She quickly left Lu Ye¡¯s ward. It was just that the speed of her departure was too fast. Lu Ye actually interpreted it as Su Yan feeling shy and fled. If Su Yan knew about this, she might not be able to hold herself back from secretly hitting Lu Ye. Outside, Assistant Liu had been paying attention to Su Yan¡¯s every move. When he saw Su Yaning out of the ward, he immediately abandoned Lu Yi, who was still talking animatedly, and went up to her. On the other hand, Lu Yi felt a little dissatisfied. She had only been in there for less than ten minutes and nothing had happened yet. How could he let Su Yan leave just like that? Lu Yi spoke before Assistant Liu could. ¡°Xiao Xi, why did youe out so quickly? Why didn¡¯t you chat with your Brother Lu Ye for a while?¡± Su Yan finally knew who Lu Ye¡¯s character was like. ¡°He is still recovering. It¡¯s better not to disturb him. Uncle Lu, I will take my leave first. Grandpa is still waiting for me at home.¡± Upon hearing that Su Yan had brought Old Master Yun out, Lu Yi knew that he could not continue to pester her, he could only let Su Yan go. When Su Yan disappeared from Lu Yi¡¯s sight, Lu Yi then entered Lu Ye¡¯s ward. He looked at her son¡¯s undting body, which couldn¡¯t be stopped even with bandages wrapped around it. He couldn¡¯t help but say resentfully, ¡°You still have the face to smile. Look at yourself. Yun Xi has already run away. Don¡¯t you know how to hold on tight?¡± Unexpectedly, Lu Ye chuckled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Yun Xi will be taken down by me. You know she ran away, but do you know why she ran? Because she¡¯s shy. She fled, you know? She¡¯s in this state,¡± Lu Ye said smugly. ¡°Dad, watch carefully. I¡¯ll be able to get Yun Xi very soon.¡± Hearing Lu Ye¡¯s proud voice, Lu Yi didn¡¯t know if he should say that Lu Ye was arrogant or believe that his son was really so charming. ¡°No, what makes you think that you have an advantage over Shi Qing?¡± Lu Yi tried to hold it in but finally couldn¡¯t help asking. Lu Ye smiled and replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m not crippled.¡± It had to be said that this was indeed a very advantageous point. Lu Yi didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at Lu Ye¡¯s expression, Lu Yi sighed. He hoped that his son¡¯s face could recover after the surgery. Otherwise, his face would be worse than Shi Qing¡¯s disability. When Su Yan left the hospital, she looked furious. Assistant Liu asked obediently. It was obvious that Su Yan had been holding it in for a long time. When she heard Assistant Liu¡¯s question, she immediately said, ¡°Who does Lu Ye think he is? He has a despicable character and looks that are extremely vulgar. He actually has the face topare himself with Shi Qing. Does he think that he is good as long as he is healthy? Why doesn¡¯t he look in the mirror and see what kind of person he is?¡± The more she spoke, the angrier Su Yan became. However, in her anger, Su Yan saw Assistant Liu, who was beside her, pursed his lips and smiled. Su Yan asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Assistant Liu had been with Yun Chang for more than twenty years, so he was naturally aware of the internal affairs of the Yun family. Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, he hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± But Su Yan did not buy it. She only stared at Assistant Liu seriously. Assistant Liu had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely happy for Miss to have a sincere rtionship.¡± His words were kind and he even sounded like he was giving her blessings. However, Su Yan felt that something was amiss. She looked at Assistant Liu suspiciously but she saw that Assistant Liu¡¯s expression did not change and he did not look guilty at all. Helpless, Su Yan could only sigh and ept such an answer. The two of them arrived at the underground carpark with a strange atmosphere. In the car, Old Master Yun was waiting for Su Yan with a smile. When he saw Assistant Liu, he even greeted him. Subsequently, Assistant Liu acted as an emotionless driving machine, while the grandfather and granddaughter behind started chatting. ¡°That Lu Ye really doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s like. He actually wants to pursue my granddaughter?¡± Old Master Yun was still smiling, but his words were not polite at all. Su Yan added, ¡°That¡¯s right, how dare hepare himself to Shi Qing? Even a toad is stronger than him.¡± Seeing how angry his granddaughter was, Old Master Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It was not up to the mother when a child was older. Chapter 94 - Yun Tians Request for Help

Chapter 94: Yun Tian¡¯s Request for Help

The hospital was still a distance away from the Yun family¡¯s old residence. Su Yan was bored, so she switched on the audio recorder. Soon, Lu Ye and Lu Yi¡¯s conversation came through the speakers. Lu Ye seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Yun Xi is too beautiful. Dad, if I really marry her, what should I do if I can¡¯t bear to go out for an affair in the future?¡± Lu Yi clicked his tongue. ¡°Then don¡¯t look. The women outside aren¡¯t good. Think about it. How many of Dad¡¯s old friends are ruined because of the women outside?¡± Lu Ye probably thought that Lu Yi¡¯s words made sense, so he agreed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad, you¡¯ve always been loyal to Mom. Not only do we have a harmonious family, but you also have a good reputation outside. It seems like this is how it should be.¡± Old Master Yun was about tough out of anger at these two shameless people. They had originally only nned to install a listening device under Lu Ye¡¯s hospital bed so that they could be prepared for the schemes of the Lu family¡¯s father and son. However, they never expected that before they could hear any secrets, they would hear these two fellows having designs on their granddaughter. Old Master Yun was so angry that he felt a little dizzy. Su Yan quickly soothed Old Master Yun. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not worth getting angry over such things. Don¡¯t let such things anger your body.¡± However, Old Master Yun still couldn¡¯t take this lying down. Looking at his beautiful granddaughter and recalling the disgusting way the Lu father and son behaved, Old Master Yun really couldn¡¯t bear to see his granddaughter suffer like this. Assistant Liu, who was obviously not deaf and had heard a lot, was stunned by the words of the Lu father and son.?How did they have the face to think that they could do such a thing? Who gave them the courage? The discussion continued. Su Yan heard Lu Ye say, ¡°But Dad, those two old fellows from the Yun family are not easy to get along with. What if they don¡¯t agree?¡± Lu Yi replied, ¡°What are you afraid of? The Yun family feels that they owe Yun Xi. As long as Yun Xi wants to, they will definitely agree. Can¡¯t you see that they don¡¯t object to Yun Xi liking a cripple? As long as you settle Yun Xi, why worry about not settling those two old things?¡± So this was what these two fellows were nning. Su Yan was so disgusted by the two of them that she almost vomited. She quickly turned her head away, unwilling to listen to their nonsense. After the initial resentment, Old Master Yun had calmed down a little. He took a deep breath. ¡°If they weren¡¯t from the Lu family, I would have destroyed their family long ago.¡± Su Yan, who was still fuming earlier, couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Old Master Yun¡¯s trendy words. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± *** When Su Yan and Old Master Yun reached home, there was an uninvited guest at home. It was inappropriate to call him an uninvited guest. After all, Su Yan knew her. Yun Tian was a rebelliousdy. It was not that she was rebellious, but she could not stand the upbringing of her family. Hence, after she entered puberty and had the ability to distinguish between right and wrong, she started to go against her parents. At first, she wanted to use her actions and knowledge to tell her parents that what they were doing was wrong, and that their thoughts were wrong. But as time passed, she realized that her thoughts were wrong. Her parents¡¯ thoughts were deeply rooted and she could not change them at all. Gradually, she became a rebellious child in her parents¡¯ eyes. Initially, she was sitting on the sofa in a reserved manner, holding the hot water that Uncle Wu had passed to her. However, she felt uneasy. Upon seeing Su Yan and Old Master Yun, she immediately stood up and called out softly, ¡°Grandpa, Cousin.¡± Yun Tian¡¯s father was Old Master Yun¡¯s younger cousin, and their rtionship was slightly further than Yun Xuan¡¯s. Now that he saw Yun Tian, Old Master Yun thought for a while before remembering who she was. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in school at this time?¡± Yun Tian was still wearing her school uniform. It was obvious that she ran out of school halfway through ss. Yun Tian lowered her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to ss today. Grandpa, please help me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter? Where are your parents?¡± At the mention of her parents, Yun Tian¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. After a while, bean-sized tears rolled down Yun Tian¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s because my parents forced me that I came to look for you.¡± Su Yan looked at thedy¡¯s agitated emotions and was afraid that something bad would happen to her. She persuaded thedy to sit down and calmed her down after a while. Next, she heard Yun Tian exin the matter. The rtionship between the Yun Tian¡¯s family and Old Master Yun was already quite distant. Yun Tian¡¯s family was unable to borrow the power and influence of the Yun Family. Yun Tian¡¯s family¡¯s business was only so-so. It was neither good nor bad. They could be considered wealthy, but not to the point of being extremely wealthy. The whole family relied on a smallpany to survive. However, it just so happened that this smallpany had a crisis a few days ago. Chapter 95 - Pushed into a Fire Pit?

Chapter 95: Pushed into a Fire Pit?

Yun Tian¡¯s family¡¯spany started off by producing electronicponents. The electronicponents they produced were always steadily distributed to anotherpany that had worked with them for more than ten years. However, just a month ago, thatpany said that they had developed a new product, so they wanted to purchase a certainponent that had low sales. The price was quite good. Yun Tian¡¯s father was greedy when it came to money, so he stopped the production of otherponents and worked hard to produce that one. He even wanted to make a loan from the bank. However, before the delivery deadline, the other party suddenly canceled the order and even said that the deposit would be used aspensation. No matter how Yun Tian¡¯s father tried to persuade him, the other party remained unmoved. There were very few uses for such aponent. Even if the price was lowered, it would not be sold. Yun Tian¡¯s father had been worried for a few days. When the bank heard about the Yun family¡¯s predicament, they immediately came to ask for repayment. Yun Tian¡¯s father got busier every day, but there was still no improvement. Until one day, someone from an oldpany came and said that he wanted to purchase these kinds ofponents. At that time, Yun Tian¡¯s father was very excited. He felt that the tables had turned and there was a glimmer of hope. As long as theseponents were sold, not only would the bank¡¯s debt be settled, but he could even make a huge profit. However, the other party also made a request. Their boss had taken a liking to Yun Tian and wanted to pursue her. He hoped that Yun Tian¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t object. Yun Tian wasn¡¯t an only child. She still had two younger brothers. Yun Tian¡¯s parents weren¡¯t serious and responsible parents to begin with. The family¡¯s money was originally prepared to be left to Yun Tian¡¯s younger brothers. Because they were often contradicted by Yun Tian, they were a little annoyed with Yun Tian. Now that someone could resolve their family¡¯s predicament and take Yun Tian away, they couldn¡¯t ask for more. He immediately agreed to this exchange and even ordered Yun Tian to agree to the big boss¡¯s pursuit. But what was the difference between this and selling women for glory? When Yun Tian heard this request, her heart turned cold. She did not know why her parents were willing to sell her to an old man for money. She had seen the boss of thatpany before. He was slightly older than her father. Thus, Yun Tian ran away. However, when she ran out, she realized that she was alone and helpless. After thinking about it, she could only brace herself and go to the Yun family¡¯s old residence. After saying all of this, Yun Tian buried her head into the side of Su Yan¡¯s neck and started to cry. It was as if she wanted to cry out all the fear, helplessness, and hesitation she had been feeling for the past few days. Obviously, Old Master Yun didn¡¯t quite understand Yun Tian¡¯s parents¡¯ actions. After hearing Yun Tian¡¯s words, Old Master Yun knocked his walking stick heavily. ¡°Are those two bastards still human? How can they do this? Aren¡¯t they pushing their own daughter into the fire pit?¡± Perhaps it was because of the baptism in her previous life, but after hearing Yun Tian¡¯s story, Su Yan was still able to calm Yun Tian down and respond to Old Master Yun¡¯s words. ¡°Not all parents love their children. There are also some who are willing to create the image of a loving parent in front of others because there are no conflicts of interest.¡± Obviously, Su Yan¡¯s words reminded Old Master Yun of something. After a while, Old Master Yun patted Su Yan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. Those people are already dead.¡± Although she knew why Old Master Yun was consoling her, Su Yan still wanted to ask Old Master Yun whether he had not figured out which person tofort. That fragile youngdy was still crying in her neck. Su Yan could already feel that her neck was a little wet. She didn¡¯t know if it was the youngdy¡¯s tears or the mixture of tears and snot. Su Yan wasn¡¯t good at consoling people. She could only quietly wait for Yun Tian to finish crying. Su Yan couldn¡¯t bear it after she saw the little girl cry until her eyes and nose were red. Hence, she patted Yun Tian¡¯s shoulder and added, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You can stay here first. You can leave when you want to.¡± It was unknown what touched Yun Tian, but this rebellious little girl began to sob again. While wiping her tears, she said, ¡°I knew it, I knew that Sis Yun Xi was a good person.¡± Was she a good person??Su Yan paused. She suddenly recalled that in her previous life, she was determined to be a good person. She wanted to be a good person by Su Heng¡¯s side and a good person by Zhao Ling¡¯s side. But what happened in the end? Su Yan took a deep breath. If not for the fact that she did not want to lead the little kid astray, Su Yan almost wanted to advise her, every man for himself. Just like that, Yun Tian stayed in the Yun residence. Every day, she attended sses on time and ended sses on time. Other than meeting for meals, she was practically a transparent person without any presence. Su Yan watched as Yun Tian became more and more depressed day by day and felt a little upset. It would have been fine if she had not seen her before, but on the first day Su Yan returned to the Yun family, she had clearly seen Yun Tian once. At that time, thisdy was radiant and passionate like a little sun, different from the rest of the Yun family. Su Yan had no way to change Yun Tian. Chapter 96 - Turn of Events

Chapter 96: Turn of Events

Until one day, when Yun Tian returned from her evening self-study session, she threw her school bag in the hall and went to the kitchen to find something to eat. At this moment, Yun Tian¡¯s phone rang. Su Yan originally didn¡¯t want to pick it up and only wanted to pass the phone to Yun Tian. However, when she saw the name ¡®Dad¡¯ on the caller ID, Su Yan didn¡¯t want Yun Tian to pick it up. Su Yan hid in the guest room on the first floor and answered the call. It was a middle-aged man on the other end of the phone. When he saw that the call was connected, the middle-aged man immediately supported his waist and angrily said, ¡°You wretched girl, you finally picked up the call? I thought you were dead outside. When are youing back? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯te back soon, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my daughter anymore. Hurry up ande back, do you hear me?¡± Su Yan endured the difort and continued to listen, but she only heard this person repeatedly using an arrogant and bossy tone to say nasty words. Su Yan coldlyughed and asked, ¡°Is she really your daughter? Are you so evil to your daughter?¡± The man obviously didn¡¯t expect that the person on the other end of the phone wasn¡¯t Yun Tian. He immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you? Why are you answering my daughter¡¯s call? I¡¯m telling you, hurry up and send Yun Tian back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for kidnapping.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead and sue. I¡¯m going to sue you for instigating someone to kidnap a minor.¡± Su Yan sneered and asked, ¡°You should know that your daughter is underage, right? Since you know, you should also know very well what the charge of arranged marriages for minors is.¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line. Then, he forced himself to say, ¡°What arranged marriage? I only asked her to agree to his courtship. We¡¯ll talk about marriage when she¡¯s of age.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I really wonder if you are Yun Tian¡¯s biological father. That man is an old man older than you. Are you going to push your daughter into the fire pit just like that?¡± Initially, after listening to Yun Tian¡¯s words, Su Yan didn¡¯t have any true feelings. However, after hearing Yun Tian¡¯s father¡¯s selfish words, her hatred for Yun Tian¡¯s father kept rising. She even felt a nameless anger burning in her heart, along with the anger from Lu Ye and his son¡¯s scheme that day. How stupid do they think girls are to be so easily manipted by them? The other party was obviously in the wrong, but he was still unwilling to admit it. ¡°Who are you? Why do we need you to interfere in our family matters? Let me tell you, Yun Tian was raised by me. How I treat her is none of your business. So now, give the phone to Yun Tian immediately.¡± Su Yan sneered and felt a little sad. The sad thing was that many innocent children would be implicated if such a fool became a father. ¡°Let me tell you. Yun Tian has been an independent individual ever since she was born. Whatever she wants to do, it¡¯s up to her to decide. It¡¯s your duty to provide for her. You¡¯re the one who gave birth to her and has to be responsible for her. You only have the right to provide for her. You don¡¯t have the right to decide her future for her. Her life should be in her own hands.¡± Su Yan didn¡¯t want to talk to this man anymore and directly hung up the phone. After calming down a little, Su Yan heard a faint sobbing sounding from behind her. Su Yan paused for a moment and turned around, only to see Yun Tian leaning against the wall like a pitiful child, constantly wiping her eyes. Su Yan had never been able to do anything about a girl¡¯s tears. She endured and endured. In the end, she could only hold Yun Tian¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you. Your father can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± Hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Yun Tian could not stop her tears. She seemed to open her mouth to say something. ¡°What did you say?¡± However, Yun Tian shook her head. When she raised her head again, she saw Yun Tian reveal a bright smile. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll remember. I won¡¯t let anyone harm me in the future.¡± It could be said that Su Yan¡¯s words made Yun Tian suddenly realize something. Yeah, why did she have to let someone else hurt her? Why did those two people decide her future just because they were her parents? It didn¡¯t matter whether she wanted to or not. Why? Just because they gave birth to her and raised her? Yun Tian suddenly thought of the unfair treatment she had suffered at home. She knew that her parents liked her younger brother, but because her family was quite well-to-do, she did not feel that she was owed much in terms of materialism. However, it was different on a spiritual level. Every time, no matter how busy their parents were or how tired they were, they would hug her younger brothers when they returned home and y with them for a while. But when it came to her, they didn¡¯t do it. She still remembered when she was young, she heard her parents say that they could go on a trip as long as they scored well in their final exams. At that time, she was extremely excited and tried her best to study. In the end, she almost fainted while walking. In the end, only her results reached the standard. When she thought that they could go on a vacation together, her parents packed their luggage and brought her two younger brothers out to y. They only left her at home and even said that they had given her the responsibility of looking after the house because she was their elder sister. It wasughable that she had foolishly thought that she was valued and trusted. Chapter 97 - Yuan Lang Technology

Chapter 97: Yuan Lang Technology

It was probably Su Yan¡¯s constion that worked. From that day onwards, Yun Tian¡¯s personality became lively again. Every day, before Yun Tian got up to go to school, she would wake Su Yan up first. It was all because Su Yan had once unintentionally mumbled, ¡°If only I could wake up earlier.¡± Once again, she was woken up from her sleep. Su Yan looked at the obedient and cute Yun Tian who was holding her face and waiting for praise. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t have the heart to say that she didn¡¯t want to get up, so she only touched Yun Tian¡¯s little face and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get up now.¡± Then, she saw Yun Tian smile at Su Yan before jumping out of Su Yan¡¯s room. When Su Yan was done putting on her clothes and walking out of the room, she happened to see Old Master Yun returning from his morning exercise. Old Master Yun even raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°I actually saw our Xiao Xi again at this time. How surprising.¡± Then, under Su Yan¡¯s dumbfounding gaze, he went back to his room to wash up and change his clothes. After breakfast, Yun Tian was sent to school by the driver while her phone was left in the Yun family home. This was Su Yan¡¯s request. It wasn¡¯t that Su Yan wanted to peek at the girl¡¯s phone, but she was really afraid that Yun Tian¡¯s parents would call her and affect her studies. After all, she was about to enter her third year of high school. It was considered a very important year. Hearing such a request, Yun Tian did not feel offended at all. She even happily handed the phone to Su Yan for safekeeping. In Yun Tian¡¯s own words, from the moment she saw Su Yan, she felt that she was a good person. Before Su Yan finished her meal, Yun Tian¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t her parents, Su Yan picked up the call. It was a male voice on the other end. It sounded polite, but the words he said clearly had nothing to do with being polite. ¡°Miss Yun, I¡¯m Yuan Lang Technology¡¯s President Yuan¡¯s assistant. President Yuan invites you to have dinner tonight at the Royal Triumph Gate Hotel. I hope Miss Yun can attend on time.¡± ¡°Is this an invitation?¡± Su Yan sneered. There was no intention of invitation in his tone. It was more like he was giving his orders. Su Yan was extremely disgusted by this behavior and did not leave any face for the other party. ¡°Yuan Lang Technology? What kind of small family is that? This kind of shabby family actually wants to ask the Miss of the Yun family to apany you or President Yuan for a meal? I think you guys are thinking too much.¡± When they heard Su Yan¡¯s words, the other side instantly quietened down as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you mute? Or did your technologypany go bankrupt? Did your b*stard boss ran away with his donations?¡± Su Yan continued without stopping, ¡°No matter how difficult it is for the people of the Yun family, they naturally have the protection of the Yun family. It¡¯s not up to you Tom, Dick, and Harry to take advantage of the situation and y the me game. You were the ones who took advantage of the situation in the first ce, yet you still turned around and asked for something else? I think that you guys are quite ugly, but you¡¯re dreaming about good things?¡± Su Yan¡¯s words were extremely satisfying. On the other hand, the assistant on the other end of the line said angrily, ¡°Have you said finish? Let me tell you, your family needs our President Yuan¡¯s help now. If our President Yuan doesn¡¯t buy your family¡¯sponents and spreads the word to the industry, do you believe that nopany will dare to work with your family again? Your family can just wait to go bankrupt!¡± Until now, the assistant could not tell that Su Yan¡¯s voice was not Yun Tian¡¯s and her tone was not alike. ¡°Alright, then let our family go bankrupt. I¡¯ve always wanted to have a taste of bankruptcy. All the best, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± With that, Su Yan turned off the phone. Under Old Master Yun¡¯s astonished gaze, she elegantly wiped her mouth and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Grandpa, take your time.¡± The Old Master looked at Su Yan¡¯s back view and the corner of his lips slowly curved up. In the past, he only thought that Xiao Xi was too soft-hearted and would be bullied in the future. It was only today that he realized that although Xiao Xi looked gentle and quiet, she was tough and did not care about trifles. Old Master Yun picked up a fried egg and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young.¡± As for what the people on the other end of the line thought, that had nothing to do with Old Master Yun. On the other end of the line, Yuan Lang Technology¡¯s President Yuan was trembling with anger. He could get his hands on the woman he liked no matter what her identity was. Why was it that Yun Tian was so difficult to deal with? If she saw him in the day and night, she would take a detour. Why? Did she despise him so much? As the old saying goes, the more you can¡¯t get something, the more it makes people grit their teeth. While President Yuan called his assistant to call the Yun family, he was prepared to stop purchasing the Yun family¡¯s electronicponents. The series of actions were fast, urate, and ruthless. He didn¡¯t believe that Yun Tian wouldn¡¯te out obediently when things were already like this. In fact, President Yuan had already used this move countless times. Furthermore, the more he used it, the smoother it became. The more children there were at home, the more they would be controlled by him. Now, President Yuan was waiting in the office, waiting for the day when Yun Tian begged him. Chapter 98 - Underage

Chapter 98: Underage

However, not long after, the secretary ran into the room in a panic and said with a face full of embarrassment, ¡°President Yuan, bad news!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it?¡± President Yuan changed his posture. There was a smile on his chubby face. He even joked because he was in a good mood. ¡°Could it be that the sky has copsed?¡± ¡°No, President Yuan, the police are here!¡± Hearing the secretary¡¯s words, President Yuan almost slid off the chair. His eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? Police? What did you do to attract the police?¡± Before the secretary could say anything else, the door was already opened. Two middle-aged policemen showed their police IDs and said, ¡°We received a report saying that you raped a minor. Come with us.¡± This time, President Yuan really slid down from the chair to the ground. There was only one thought in his mind.?It was over. It was really over this time. With President Yuan¡¯s rich life experience, it was hard to imagine what went wrong. How did he get reported? Pausing for a moment, President Yuan suddenly thought of the phone call his assistant made to Yun Tian*. It can¡¯t be, right? Could it really be Yun Tian? There was actually someone who could actually use such a move that would harm the enemy and himself? Did Yun Tian not want her reputation anymore?* Yun Tian naturally didn¡¯t have the time to report President Yuan. Under Su Yan¡¯s orders, Yun Tian was studying hard in school. The person who reported President Yuan was undoubtedly Su Yan. It was just that Su Yan and Yun Tian got along very well. Su Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t bring up Yun Tian in the open. It was just that at this time, she had to bring up the name of the Yun family. Now that she was handling a case, she had to consider the privacy of the victims, so Yun Tian was kept in the dark. Of course, if Yun Tian herself knew, she might not take it seriously. After all, nothing had happened yet, right? ¡°Yun Tian still has a tough battle to fight.¡± Old Master Yun originally wanted to persuade Su Yan not to be so impulsive. At least, he had to wait for the Yun Tian family¡¯spany to tide through the crisis. However, on second thought, if he could teach Su Yan a lesson and stop her from being so impulsive in the future, it would be a good experience. However, Su Yan shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, haven¡¯t you seen through the despicable faces of that family?¡± She then sneered, ¡°I¡¯d rather they go bankrupt and never find Xiao Tian again. Xiao Tian is someone I want to protect. I won¡¯t let those people have a chance to affect Xiao Tian.¡± ¡°What if they cause a ruckus at Yun Tian¡¯s school?¡± Old Master Yun shook his head. He still felt that Su Yan was too young and had not thought things through too thoroughly. Unexpectedly, Su Yan tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a way.¡± * Yun Tian¡¯s father was called Yun Zhao, and he was a very ordinary middle-aged man. He was over forty years old, but his hair was still thick and he was tall and sturdy. Aside from the faint wrinkles on his face, there was nothing else that could exin his age. Yun Zhao¡¯s frustration these days came from that contract he had signed before. How could he have imagined that his old partner, whom he had worked with for so many years, would be able to trick him just because he wanted to? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to have apany that was willing to take over the manufactured products. However, that worrisome girl at home added to his troubles. Didn¡¯t President Yuan say that he wanted to woo her? Then let him woo her. Anyway, no one promised him that he would be able to woo her sessfully. But that girl actually ran away from home without a word? When he thought of the arrogant and merciless tone of the person when he called that wretched girl a few days ago, Yun Zhao was so angry that his liver hurt. Yun Zhao had been thinking about whether he should go to Yun Tian¡¯s school and cause a scene. In the end, he received news that President Yuan had been reported and was now in the police station. The reason for the report was that President Yuan had raped a minor. Yun Zhao¡¯s mind buzzed, but he wasn¡¯t worried about Yun Tian¡¯s safety. Following which, he could not restrain his anger. Yun Tian was really going to rebel. She was dragging their entire family to hell. Yun Zhao was extremely frustrated. He paced back and forth in his office for a long time before he regained his rationality. He sat back in his seat and made up his mind to bring Yun Tian back. She couldn¡¯t go to school anymore. He had to bring Yun Tian back. Unexpectedly, before Yun Zhao could make the call, he received another call. The voice on the other end of the call was the person who picked up Yun Tian¡¯s call that day. ¡°Yun Zhao, open your titanium alloy dog eyes wide and see clearly how this mess in yourpany was caused.¡± After saying that, she hung up. Not only was Yun Zhao confused, he was also furious. This was the first time he had been humiliated like this by someone he didn¡¯t know. Just then, Yun Zhao¡¯s assistant knocked on the door and came in. He handed a document to Yun Zhao. ¡°President Yun, this is your parcel.¡± Parcel??He didn¡¯t buy anything. Somehow, Yun Zhao remembered what the person on the phone said. He swallowed his saliva and opened the paper parcel. There was only a recording pen in the delivery bag. Yun Zhao held the recording pen and his hands were shaking badly. Chapter 99 - Not Enough Daughters

Chapter 99: Not Enough Daughters

There was the truth! Yun Zhao wanted to know what the truth was, but he was also worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do with the recording pen. The assistant knew that his boss had been in a bad mood these days. Seeing Yun Zhao like this, he immediately had a bad feeling and wanted to turn around and leave. But before the assistant could move, he heard Yun Zhao ask from behind, ¡°Do you think I should look at this thing?¡± The assistant cried in his heart.?How would he know? In the end, Yun Zhao still chose to listen to the contents of this recording pen. Of course when he was the only one in the room after sending the assistant out. ¡°President Yuan, isn¡¯t this immoral?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so immoral about it? Didn¡¯t Yun Zhao¡¯s family lose nothing in the end? Besides, I can even get a little beauty. Look at the situation right now, we¡¯ve long since stopped trying to talk about conscience.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll look for someone else. But we won¡¯t buy yourpany¡¯s future materials.¡± ¡°I understand, President Yuan. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± After listening to the recording, Yun Zhao sat on the sofa as if he had been drained of all energy. Yun Zhao was very familiar with the two voices in the recording. One was an old friend he had worked with for many years, and the other was President Yuan, whom he had thought was hisst hope before today. It turned out that all of this was just a trap set by the two of them. * In the Yun family¡¯s old residence, Yun Chang, who had been on a business trip for a few days, finally returned. Seeing that there was a living person at home, Yun Chang didn¡¯t say anything. He only grabbed Su Yan and asked about the situation when Yun Tian wasn¡¯t around. After hearing about Yun Tian¡¯s situation, Yun Chang shook his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°Isn¡¯t this simr to your Third Aunt¡¯s situation back then?¡± ¡°Third Aunt?¡± Su Yan suddenly remembered that she had not seen First Uncle, Third Aunt, and the rest since she returned to the Yun family. Yun Chang could tell what Su Yan was thinking at a nce. He smiled and said, ¡°Your Third Aunt is awyer. She¡¯s currently defending someone overseas. She might only be back after a while. When your Third Aunt returns and sees you, she will definitely like you.¡± After ending the topic, Yun Chang asked, ¡°How did you handle Yun Tian¡¯s matter?¡± Su Yan told him what she had done again. Yun Chang frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Your original intention was good, but people are not willing to find problems with themselves. Now, Yun Zhao is probably wondering if it¡¯s because of Yun Tian that their family suffered such a problem. Instead, he will hate Yun Tian even more. It will probably be very difficult for him to do what you think and find the root of the problem and his carelessness.¡± Upon hearing Yun Chang¡¯s words, Su Yan chuckled. ¡°I have no intention of changing their humanity. I just want to see how shameless people can be.¡± This answer was somewhat eptable to Yun Chang. After a while, the phone in Su Yan¡¯s hand rang. Su Yan looked at the caller ID and waved it at Yun Chang. This phone belonged to Yun Tian and it showed her father. After the call was connected, Yun Zhao¡¯s exasperated voice came from the other end, ¡°Yun Tian, look at what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s all your fault that our family has suffered. How can you still have the face to be carefree outside? You even reported President Yuan! Do you know how much losses our family will suffer this time? I¡¯ve contacted him for you. Go and cultivate your rtionship with him first.¡± With that, Yun Zhao hung up. Su Yan didn¡¯t have much hope for Yun Zhao, so she didn¡¯t feel angry. However, Yun Chang was so angry that he was panting heavily. Su Yan hurriedly put down her phone to calm him down. After Yun Chang¡¯s breathing calmed down, Su Yan said, not knowing whether tough or cry, ¡°Third Uncle, are you that angry? Don¡¯t anger yourself because of an unimportant person.¡± Yun Zhao was a member of the Yun family. Yun Chang had some understanding of this person, but he never expected Yun Zhao to be so shameless.?Wasn¡¯t he openly selling his daughter??The more Yun Chang thought about it, the angrier he got. He immediately called Yun Zhao. Yun Zhao looked at the caller ID and paused.?Why did the Yun family suddenly call him? After picking up the call, Yun Chang asked without any small talk, ¡°President Yun, you¡¯ve been doing so well recently.¡± Yun Zhao muttered in his heart.?How could Yun Chang not know his current situation? How could he say that he was doing well? Could he have offended Yun Chang without him knowing??When he thought like this, Yun Zhao immediately asked carefully, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Yun Chang sneered and said exaggeratedly, ¡°Good, of course. President Yun, you¡¯re really one in a million. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have many daughters. Otherwise, you can send a daughter for marriage every time thepany encounters a problem. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?¡± Yun Zhao paused, suddenly recalling the female voice that answered the call. Wasn¡¯t that Yun Xi? Chapter 100 - Yun Familys First Uncle

Chapter 100: Yun Family¡¯s First Uncle

So Yun Tian went to the Yun family¡¯s old residence? Even at this moment, Yun Zhao only had himself in his heart. He only felt that Yun Tian was in the wrong, which was why there was such a situation. ¡°No, Third Brother, listen to me. I really don¡¯t have a choice¡­¡± However, Yun Chang just wanted to make a phone call to vent his anger. How could he give Yun Zhao a chance to exin? He immediately said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your problem. Don¡¯t smear the Yun family¡¯s name, and don¡¯t do anything illegal.¡± Hearing Yun Chang¡¯s words, Yun Zhao was furious. But even so, he could not say no. In the end, he could only agree gloomily. On the other hand, Yun Chang¡¯s anger subsided a little, and his actions of hanging up the phone became much smoother. Two days after Yun Tian¡¯s matter was resolved, Yun Chang returned to the Yun residence in high spirits. Under Su Yan¡¯s strange gaze, Yun Chang said, ¡°Your First Uncle ising back.¡± Then, he happily went to the kitchen and instructed the housekeeper to make some delicious food, especially some sweet and sour ones. Su Yan agreed, and Old Master Yun chuckled. ¡°Little San¡¯er has been on good terms with his two elder brothers since he was young. Your First Uncle has been away for a long time, so it¡¯s normal for Little San¡¯er to miss him.¡± During dinner, Su Yan finally met her legendary First Uncle. He was a very refined middle-aged man who looked rather simr to Yun Chang. However, he didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face, making him look rather stern. Upon hearing Yun Chang¡¯s introduction, a smile appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s serious face. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Xi? Not bad. You¡¯re already so big, but you¡¯re still pretty.¡± ¡°First Uncle,¡± Su Yan called out cautiously. Yun Mian agreed with a smile. He looked at Su Yan as if he were looking at someone through her. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°Xiao Xi and Second Brother really look alike.¡± A momentter, Yun Mian asked again, ¡°Xiao Xi, do you want toe to First Uncle¡¯spany to practice first?¡± Yun Mian had no interest in the family¡¯s business. All his attention was focused on the entertainment industry. After more than twenty years of hard work, he could now be considered a figure in the entertainment industry. As soon as Old Master Yun heard Yun Mian¡¯s words, he was afraid that Su Yan was really interested in the entertainment industry and was unwilling to inherit the Yun family. He kept winking at Yun Mian, but Yun Mian seemed to be blind and didn¡¯t have any intention of looking at Old Master Yun. To be honest, Su Yan was very interested in the entertainment industry. During the entire course of the meal, she had asked Yun Mian many questions about the entertainment industry. Su Yan did not want to be an actress. She wanted to be an investor. She knew that in the future, many big IPs would be adapted into television dramas and moved onto the big screen. However, because of the investment, these big productions were modified beyond recognition and fragmented. It was dishonest advertising. Other than their names, there was almost nothing else that was rted to this production. At that time, Su Yan felt that it was a pity. Now that there was such an opportunity, Su Yan naturally wanted to seize it. Seeing the look on Su Yan¡¯s face, Yun Mian secretly chuckled in his heart and secretly went to look at Old Master Yun. As expected, Old Master Yun didn¡¯t look happy, so he began to give Su Yan pointers even more enthusiastically. Of course, even though he was passionate inside, he had been serious for many years, so Yun Mian really couldn¡¯t show any smile on his face. ¡°How about this? If Xiao Xi is really interested in investing in movies and television dramas, there will be an exchange this weekend. There will be quite a number of people looking for investments with projects. Shall I bring you to take a look?¡± Yun Mian thought for a moment and then added, ¡°You can just take a random seventy to eighty million yuan as entertainment. It won¡¯t hurt me to lose it.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yan¡¯s mouth immediately gaped open. She looked a little stunned. It was already seventy to eighty million yuan, and it was just for fun? Could it be that the investment industry of film and television dramas was so huge? Looking at Su Yan¡¯s expression, everyone at the tableughed. Of course, they did not need much investment. However, this was the first time that Su Yan needed money after returning to the Yun family. They naturally had to prepare it for Su Yan. They had to let Su Yan have her fun. After dinner, Yun Tian sneakily followed behind Su Yan. When Su Yan turned around to look at her, she even hid back a little. It was obvious that she had something to ask of her. How smart was Su Yan? She could tell at a nce what Yun Tian wanted. She didn¡¯t say anything and just stood where she was, looking at Yun Tian with a faint smile. ¡°Sis¡­ I want to go to the exchange this weekend.¡± After leaving Yun Zhao¡¯s shadow, Yun Tian looked even more radiant, making Su Yan want to pinch her cheeks. However, Su Yan still rejected her righteously. ¡°No, you¡¯re still a student. You have to catch up on your lessons this weekend.¡± Yun Tian¡¯s mood visibly dropped. Looking at Yun Tian¡¯s appearance, Su Yan said with evil intentions, ¡°But it¡¯s also quite tiring for you to study. You always have to work and rest. If you can promise me that you will study well from now on, I will bring you there. If not, I will invite ten, no, twenty teachers to teach you so that you can study well.¡± Chapter 101 - Exchange Meeting

Chapter 101: Exchange Meeting

The exchange meeting was scheduled for Saturday night. It was held in a very famous hotel in Jing City. Most of the people who appeared on that day were wealthy investors. There were also some small businessmen who nned to use the small amount of money to make a fortune in the entertainment industry. They wanted to buy a good enough script and find a few popr young actors and actresses. As soon as the TV series was released, the money would be in their hands. Su Yan followed Yun Mian through the exchange, staring at the investors. Finally, she slowly came to a conclusion. Out of the ten investors here, nine of them had ill intentions, and only one was left. In the end, that one was fooled by some hypocritical and prosperous projects and invested a lot of money in them, and they might end up losing everything. Looking at the various expressions on Su Yan¡¯s face, Yun Mian asked with a smile, ¡°Lass, you just came here, and you can already see the truth behind it?¡± Su Yan did not deny or confirm. She only smiled and did not say anything. As Su Yan was too young and her clothes were average, she did not look like an investment big shot. Hence, no one came to look for her to invest. On the contrary, because Yun Mian¡¯s face was very famous in the entertainment industry, many people came to him with their scripts. Su Yan was not in a hurry. She stood at the side and watched this scene with a smile. While Yun Mian was bonding with his friends, he was examining the project that had been handed to him, and he also had to take care of his niece and Yun Tian, the little burden. He was indeed busy. Su Yan saw that Yun Mian was really not having an easy time, so she waved her hand, indicating that Yun Mian should go to work, and they went out for a walk. Along the way, Yun Tian had been following Su Yan like a little follower. Now that Yun Mian finally went to talk about his own matters, Yun Tian hurriedly let out a sigh of relief, which made Su Yanugh uncontrobly. She teased, ¡°Are you serious? Why is your endurance so bad?¡± Yun Tian patted her chest and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s bad. First Uncle is just too dignified. I don¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily in front of him.¡± Was it that exaggerated??Su Yan was surprised. She turned to look at the project initiator who was talking to her uncle in fear. She suddenly felt that perhaps she was gifted and could not feel it at all? Su Yan led Yun Tian to eat some food at the exchange. Seeing the little girl eating happily, Su Yan also ate a lot. Originally, Su Yan and Yun Tian¡¯s food didn¡¯t affect anyone, and no one should care about such an asion. However, at this moment, there was a producer who had been rejected by the investor. He was drunk and had a stomach full of anger. The moment he came out, he saw Su Yan and Yun Tian, two girls dressed in ordinary clothes, eating at such an asion. Instantly, he felt that these two people might be small celebrities from some unknown smallpany. While sneering at the two of them for being low-ss, country bumpkins, he also coveted their beauty. Needless to say, Su Yan was beautiful and aggressive. Yun Tian was also a beautiful and gentle beauty. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have attracted President Yuan¡¯s attention. ¡°Little beauties, burp, why are you here to eat?¡± Before the producer even got close, Su Yan and Yun Tian took a few steps back. The smell of alcohol was so strong that Su Yan felt disgusted. The producer naturally saw the two of them retreating and felt that he had lost face. His expression turned ugly as he sneered, ¡°You two little things, where do you think this is? It¡¯s your honor that I¡¯m talking to you. What do you mean by this? Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± Su Yan shook her head good-naturedly. Just when the producer felt a little satisfied, Su Yan said, ¡°How am I treating you like air? Don¡¯t insult the air. I treat you like a pile of shit.¡± If it were other times, Su Yan might not shame others like this. However, seeing the producer¡¯s lecherous eyes, Su Yan felt that it was already very well-mannered of her not to beat him up and throw him out. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re something? Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness at all?¡± Yun Tian was even more fearless as she stared at the producer with a cold smile and scolded him harshly. Even the people around them were rmed. When the surrounding people saw who the person who was being scolded was, they were instantly stunned. How did they meet this god of gue? This producer¡¯s real name is Yan Liang, and his nickname was Mangy Dog. He was just like his name, whenever an artist worked with him, he would always find some loopholes in the contract to make the artist suffer. And if it was really him who was wrong and had a problem, then he would immediately quibble, he would always say something that seemed reasonable but was actually not. As for this dog¡­ All the female artistes that he had taken a liking to in the entertainment industry, he had basically seeded in the end. As for those that he did not seed, they were all kept away indefinitely, almost leaving the entertainment industry. However, this person had another ability, and that was that all his scripts became popr. So even if his character was worrying and he was arrogant and despotic, there were still arge number of people who wanted to find him and get a position in his script. Chapter 102 - Script

Chapter 102: Script

The people around them felt sorry for these two youngdies who had just stepped in the society. They thought that these two were quite pitiful. They had just debuted and might even end their own path in the entertainment industry before they even debuted. Mangy Dog still wanted to say something, but was stopped by a tall and thin young man with ck-framed sses. The young man smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Producer Yan, look at these two youngdies. They are still underage, so why are you arguing with them?¡± Mangy Dog sneered and pushed the tall and thin man aside. ¡°Why are you everywhere? You¡¯re a jinx. Serves you right that your script will always fail. You came to disturb my mood without doing anything proper.¡± After the scolding, Mangy Dog felt a little better, but when he looked at Su Yan and Yun Tian, he still felt angry. He pointed at their noses and was about to swear when he heard a dignified voice from afar. ¡°Producer Yan is so impressive.¡± As soon as Mangy Dog said, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±, he turned around and saw Yun Mian walking over with arge group of people. He immediately woke up from his drunkenness. Looking at Yun Mian, Yan Liang immediately changed his tone and said respectfully, ¡°President Yun? Aiyo, aiyo, how offensive, how offensive. I just drank too much and said something wrong. Please don¡¯t hold it against me, President Yun.¡± Yun Mian walked to Su Yan¡¯s side and stood still, saying with a straight face, ¡°Producer Yan, you¡¯re so impressive. You didn¡¯t show any mercy when you lectured my niece, did you?¡± Yan Liang¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t tell which of the two people standing behind Yun Mian looked like Yun Mian, but that didn¡¯t stop Yan Liang from being humble. Yan Liang was very flexible, and he said, ¡°Oh my, I really can¡¯t tell. I was wondering why these two people were so beautiful. Even when they were eating, they showed elegance. Their way of ignoring others is so likable.¡± His skills were perfect. Su Yan was amazed. Because of Yun Mian¡¯s participation, this farce was forced to end before it even started. Su Yan found it boring, so she simply dragged Yun Tian to continue eating and drinking. The food here was extraordinarily delicious. As for Yun Mian, after making sure that Su Yan was not affected, he went to another side and continued to talk about the topic that had not ended just now. However, the center of their conversation was slightly off. ¡°President Yun, is this your niece, Yun Xi? She¡¯s so beautiful,¡± a certain director said, his eyes shining as he looked at Su Yan. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of disrespect in his gaze. Instead, it was more like Bole, who was in urgent need of a prodigy, had suddenly encountered a prodigy. Therefore, his eyes were shining and he couldn¡¯t control his joy. Yun Mian didn¡¯t hate such a look. He only warned, ¡°This is my second brother¡¯s only child. I don¡¯t intend to affect her future.¡± What he meant was that if he wanted to invite Su Yan to film, he could do it. He would not stop him, but he would not help persuade him either. Everything depended on the director¡¯s own capabilities. The director immediately understood and said, ¡°Got it, got it.¡± He continued to look at Su Yan. In the end, he still felt that Su Yan was too suitable. She was made for this industry. Su Yan led Yun Tian to eat and drink to her heart¡¯s content. Finally, they were full. Su Yan, on the other hand, saw the tall and thin man who had stood up for them sitting on the sofa. He was all alone and there was no one beside him. Su Yan felt that she should go over and thank him, so she walked over slowly. The tall and thin man looked up and saw that it was Su Yan. He immediately lowered his head shyly. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you? Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan thought for a moment and tried to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem like a stutter just now.¡± The tall and thin man lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m not stuttering. I¡¯m just¡­ just a little nervous.¡± Su Yanughed. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you an investor or a producer?¡± The tall and thin man said, ¡°I¡¯m a director. I¡¯m here to find an investor. It¡¯s just that my reputation is too bad. All the investors ignored me when they saw that it was me.¡± At this point, the tall and thin man lowered his head, looking rather pitiful. Su Yan asked, ¡°Can you show me your script?¡± Initially, he wanted to stop Su Yan, but he shut his mouth out of curiosity and took the script in his hand that was already drenched in sweat. ¡°Take a look. The investment isn¡¯t that big. As long as it¡¯s three million, I¡¯ll be satisfied. Sigh.¡± Su Yan took the project and realized that this was a slightly melodramatic drama. However, the reversal was too unexpected. As Su Yan read, she was still in high spirits and forgot where she was. Su Yan was still not satisfied when she finished reading the few scenes in the script. She raised her head and asked with sparkling eyes, ¡°Is this script finished? Are theter stories as exciting as this? If they¡¯re all as exciting, then I¡¯ll invest in this project.¡± Chapter 103 - Drama

Chapter 103: Drama

The surprise came so suddenly that the tall, thin man didn¡¯t even have time to react. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s young and tender face, the tall and thin man said with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you¡¯re really willing to invest? But this¡­ this cost three million. I¡­ I can still lower it a bit, a bit less.¡± This was the first time someone was nning to save money for the investor. Su Yan was amused. She looked at the tall and thin man and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Yan Tang?¡± The script on it wrote ¡®Director: Yan Tang.¡¯ Yan Tang lowered his head and replied with an ¡®mm¡¯. On the surface, he appeared to be unable to control his joy perfectly. ¡°Is what you said true? Do you really want to invest in my drama? To be fair, this drama is very ordinary. Moreover¡­ I¡¯m a famous God of Misfortune in the directing world. Any project thates into contact with me will have all kinds of idents.¡± Looking at Yan Tang¡¯s expression, Su Yan chuckled. ¡°Then your luck has changed.¡± At first nce, this script seemed to be about a very ordinary urban romance drama. It was inevitably mixed with melodramatic scenes such as misunderstandings, car idents, amnesia, and so on. However, Su Yan could tell that there was a very important setting in this script that had not been exined. Or perhaps, it was because the funds were limited that the essence was not written. ¡°How much money do you need toplete the story?¡± Yan Tang, who had seemed a little lonely a moment ago, suddenly perked up. He looked at Su Yan with shining eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°You can tell? You really can? Although this story is very smooth, this story can be even more exciting!¡± Yan Tang treated Su Yan as his confidant and spoke to Su Yan a lot. In the end, the two of them finalized the investment amount. It was slightly more than what Yan Tang had initially requested. It was about five million. ording to the budget Yun Mian had given Su Yan, it was still a lot lower. ¡°Then, when will Miss Yun go to our production team to take a look? We¡¯ve already filmed half of the drama, but the investors suddenly withdrew their investments. Now that you¡¯re here, not only can we continue filming, we can also have more plots to enrich the content of the drama.¡± Su Yan only gave a perfunctory ¡®mm¡¯ before signing the investment contract and receiving the entire script from Yan Tang. ording to Yan Tang¡¯s original design, the female protagonist was the male protagonist¡¯s secretary. In the end, the male protagonist fell in love with the female protagonist at first sight on the day the female protagonist entered the job. He also took care of the female protagonist at all times. This strange behavior naturally attracted the jealousy of the female protagonist¡¯s colleagues. In the end, the person who bullied the female protagonist the most on the second day identally fell into the water and died. This incident affected the female protagonist to a certain extent, and at this time, the male protagonist asked about the female protagonist¡¯s well-being and sessfully captured the female protagonist¡¯s heart. But just after the female protagonist epted the male protagonist¡¯s confession, the male protagonist received a call. Once the call was picked up, the male protagonist¡¯s expression turned ugly. After that, no matter what the male and female protagonist did together, the male protagonist would always pick up a call afterward, and his expression would turn ugly. Until a car ident, which was caused by the male protagonist¡¯spetitor. This was the first time the female protagonist was in danger because of the male protagonist, and the person who called the male protagonist appeared in front of the public. It was a man who looked the same as the male protagonist, but the man looked vicissitudes. Although his appearance had not changed, the expression in his eyes did not match the vicissitudes of youth. The man told him many things about the future, including the female protagonist¡¯s memory loss and the female protagonist¡¯s death. With the help of the man, the male protagonist helped the female protagonist change many future dangers that she would encounter in the future. In the end, the female protagonist still died in another way. Then, the man appeared beside the male protagonist and handed the phone to him, asking him to save the female protagonist. The male protagonist took the phone and said the same thing he said when he first received a call from a man. The story ended here. Su Yan watched with great interest. Yun Tian, the sentimental little girl, wiped her tears as she read on. After a while, she said in disappointment, ¡°Sis, is this the ending? I feel so sad.¡± Su Yan was also a little mncholic. Yan Tang was simply a liar. How sweet the first part was, theter part would be as torturous. It was so torturous that Su Yan even suspected that she had not read the story clearly. Otherwise, why would the plot change so drastically? ¡°Sis, when are we going to the filming location to take a look? I want to take a look.¡± Yun Tian had a head full of red hair. She blinked her red and slightly swollen eyes and looked at Su Yan expectantly. Clearly, this plot piqued Yun Tian¡¯s interest. Su Yan sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you over this weekend.¡± Soon, it was the weekend. With Su Yan¡¯s help, Yan Tang¡¯s filming went very smoothly. He sent the new script to the various actors and received positivements from the actors about the new script. Yan Tang was even more excited and was about to experience a second spring in his career. When Su Yan arrived, she saw Yan Tang staring excitedly at the camera. His face was red and he was obviously very excited. He was pushed by someone beside him and realized that Su Yan hade over. Chapter 104 - Jiang Ping

Chapter 104: Jiang Ping

Yan Tang was extremely surprised by Su Yan¡¯s arrival. He quickly shouted ¡®Cut¡¯ to the actors before running to Su Yan. The expression on his face could almost be described as ttering. When the surrounding crew members saw Yan Tang¡¯s appearance, they were all stunned. Although Yan Tang usually looked like a timid person, he was still very strict during filming. One of the female stars in the production team had been scolded to tears by Yan Tang countless times. Now, they suddenly saw a young girl who actually received Yan Tang¡¯s favor. Could it be that there was some kind of improper transaction? However, before such thoughts could spread in the production team, Yan Tang had already rified, ¡°This is our investor.¡± Then, Su Yan and Yun Tian saw that the mouths of the people in the production team were wide open and their pupils constricted. They never expected Su Yan to have such an identity. Su Yan looked around. She did not recognize the stage supervisor and the other staff, but she did not find any of these actors familiar. Wasn¡¯t that a little unreasonable? Su Yan pointed at the actors and was momentarily speechless. Regarding this, Yan Tang was also a little shy. After all, it wasn¡¯t right to say in front of an investor that their crew could not hire an actor with some fan base. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this cheap?¡± Su Yan did not give up and searched around. Fine, she still did not know them. She had miscalcted. At this moment, a woman walked out of the simple lounge on set. She was clean and had light makeup on. She looked delicate, pretty, and a little helpless. The woman walked out leisurely. However, when she saw that the so-called investors were two underage teenagers, her expression changed instantly. Then, the woman walked to Yan Tang¡¯s side step by step and said coyly, ¡°Brother Tang, is this the investor?¡± The moment he saw the woman, Yan Tang¡¯s face turned pale. He forced a smile and introduced her to Su Yan and Yun Tian. ¡°This is the female lead of our drama, Jiang Ping, who ys the secretary.¡± Su Yan stared at Jiang Ping for a while and said without giving her any face, ¡°When I read the script, the female lead shouldn¡¯t be the type of person who would be so delicate.¡± Yun Tian¡¯s emotions were more direct. She was unwilling to pay attention to Jiang Ping, so she turned her head away and fiddled with other items that interested her. Upon hearing this, Jiang Ping¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Jiang Ping, who thought that she was the most famous in the production team and had been ttered to the point of floating, immediately turned cold. ¡°Looks like our investor is very good at acting. Why don¡¯t the investors teach me?¡± Su Yan and Yan Tang looked at each other. She had never thought that an actor would dare to speak arrogantly to their sugar daddy. She sneered and said to Yan Tang, ¡°How much have you filmed? Why don¡¯t you change the actress? I can increase my investment. How much do you want?¡± Yan Tang was originally thinking about how to resolve the conflict between Su Yan and Jiang Ping, but when he heard Su Yan¡¯s words, Yan Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He could not wait to verify. ¡°Really? Is what Miss Yun said true?¡± At that moment, Jiang Ping was dumbfounded. She stomped her feet and turned to leave. She did not dare to mention acting as she was worried that she would really be reced. This script was the best that Jiang Ping could get so far. Although her character wasn¡¯t as outstanding as the male protagonist, if she acted well, she would bebeled as a young girl. Furthermore, even though she was the most famous person in the production team, she was still a no-name in the entertainment industry. If one had to say, it could only be said that this production team was too small. Looking at Yan Tang, who was chatting happily with the investors, Jiang Ping suddenly felt a little guilty.?What if what she said just now really offended the investors and they had to rece her? What would she do? Wasn¡¯t she shooting herself in the foot? The more Jiang Ping thought about it, the more panicked she became. She was afraid that Yan Tang would run over to her and tell her about the recement. However, it seemed as if whatever she was afraid of would happen. Just as Jiang Ping was trembling in fear, Su Yan walked over. It was as if a primary school student had seen a teacher. Jiang Ping stood up immediately and clenched her fists nervously. Su Yan did note over for any other reason. It was just that Yan Tang had said earlier that Jiang Ping¡¯s acting skills were not bad, and she was dedicated to her work. Her usual style was also alright, and he hoped to give her a chance. After Su Yan heard these words, she turned her head to look at Jiang Ping¡¯s face. Immediately, she felt that Jiang Ping looked somewhat familiar. Thinking carefully, she recalled that she had once seen Jiang Ping on the news in her previous life. However, it was the news of Jiang Ping¡¯s suicide. Due to Jiang Ping finding a sugar daddy, she was discovered by the sugar daddy¡¯s wife. The sugar daddy¡¯s wife took quite a number of pictures of Jiang Ping and even hired an army of ghostwriters. Jiang Ping¡¯s nude photos and the name of a mistress spread throughout China overnight. Jiang Ping did not have the face to continue living. Finally, she jumped off a building one day. At that time, Jiang Ping¡¯s death caused a sensation on the Inte. It seemed like everyone felt that Jiang Ping¡¯s death was not worthy of pity. Chapter 105 - A Pity

Chapter 105: A Pity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, in her previous life, Su Yan had a different opinion. It was true that Jiang Ping was not a good person, but that wife was too ruthless. She had even broken thew. However, at that time, everyone only thought that the wife did well and the mistress should die. At that time, Su Yan was still feeling a little helpless. Coincidentally, Huo Nan and Su Qian¡¯s ambiguous rtionship was discovered by Su Yan. At that time, Su Yan thought about who should be med for this. Should she me the mistress for ruining someone else¡¯s family? No, this should be on the man, it¡¯s all because he could not control his lower body! In this life, Su Yan did not expect to meet Jiang Ping again. Seeing such a lively Jiang Ping, Su Yan actually found it hard to associate her with the badly mangled body that was reported in the previous life. However, there was nothing she could do about it. Everyone had to take responsibility for what they had done. After being a mistress, they had to bear the consequences of revenge. Su Yan sighed. Ever since she left Su Qian¡¯s family, her heart had be softer and softer. Now, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Jiang Ping walk down the path of death. Look, she had just been treated badly by Jiang Ping and now she had toe over to talk to her. Su Yan sighed that she was soft-hearted. She waved her hand and told Jiang Ping not to be nervous. She sat beside Jiang Ping andforted her gently. ¡°What I said just now was also out of anger. Director Yan said that Miss Jiang¡¯s acting skills are not bad. I also think that it would be quite a pity if you were reced.¡± Jiang Ping heaved a sigh of relief, but she did not dare to throw temper. She sat quietly beside Su Yan and forced a smile. ¡°Director Yan is still the best. He knows how to teach.¡± After the mutual ttery, Su Yan looked at Jiang Ping¡¯s eyebrows and carefully outlined them. Su Yan said warmly, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not very suitable to take this route.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jiang Ping raised her head, momentarily stunned. Su Yan reached out and pulled Jiang Ping¡¯s hair back. ¡°Actually, looking at it this way, your face is more suitable for a maturedy role. The shape of your eyes are very handsome, and your eyes are very spirited.¡± Really??With a trembling hand, Jiang Ping touched the corner of her eye and listened to Su Yan talk about her image for a while. On the other hand, Yan Tang had called out for them to be ready. Due to Su Yan¡¯s guidance just now, Jiang Ping wanted to perform better for no reason. She had to let the investors see her capabilities and prove that she was indeed the best fit for the role. Hence, Yan Tang saw that Jiang Ping¡¯s acting was really explosive. She made the male actor in the scene look like he was the assistant and the female lead was the CEO. Yan Tang was about to call out ¡®Cut¡¯ and reshoot the scene when he heard Su Yan, who was sitting beside him, ask, ¡°Director Yan¡¯s idea is simr to multiverse and parallel universes. So Director Yan, why did the female lead die in the end?¡± Yan Tang blurted out without thinking, ¡°Because of the male protagonist¡¯s intervention, he forcefully changed the female protagonist¡¯s fate. However, he never found the murderer who killed the female protagonist, so in the end, the female protagonist died for various reasons.¡± Hearing Yan Tang¡¯s words, Su Yan smiled again. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Director Yan, who was the murderer who wanted to kill the female protagonist? Why did he do that?¡± Yan Tang was silent for a moment before he said awkwardly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± As he said this, he was even a little embarrassed to look up at Su Yan¡¯s expression. Unexpectedly, Su Yan did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°Director Yan, do you think this will work? What if the murderer who killed the female protagonist is her?¡± Somehow, Yan Tang seemed to have caught a sh of inspiration. He looked at Su Yan, his lips trembling, but he did not make a sound. Su Yan smiled again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s change it to that. The female protagonist¡¯s father actually died because of the male protagonist¡¯s father¡¯s maliciouspetition. The female protagonist¡¯s originally happy family was destroyed because of this. However, the female protagonist continued to strive for self-improvement and wanted to avenge her father. Unfortunately, her enemy was long dead. For so many years, revenge had be the only motivation to support the female protagonist¡¯s survival, so the female protagonist ced her attention on the male protagonist.¡± There was no need for Su Yan to say anything else. Yan Tang added, ¡°When the female protagonist came into contact with the male protagonist, she fell in love with the male protagonist. The female protagonist could not bear to hurt the male protagonist anymore. However, if she did not take revenge for her parents, the female protagonist would not be satisfied. In the end, she could only choose to hurt herself and leave the male protagonist with endless regrets to end this ridiculous and unfortunate life.¡± After saying this, Yan Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The melodramatic plot has a reversal, and it¡¯s extremely tragic. Not bad, this is great.¡± Yan Tang became even more excited. He grabbed Su Yan¡¯s hand and asked sincerely, ¡°Are you willing to be a screenwriter? You will be the rising star in the screenwriter world. The Best Screenwriter Award this year will definitely be yours.¡± Su Yan pursed her lips helplessly and rejected him. She even said righteously, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m still used to using money to smash people. Things like writing scripts will lose my hair.¡± As she spoke, Su Yan looked at Yan Tang¡¯s sparse head and sighed silently.. As expected, being a screenwriter and director was very stressful. Chapter 106 - Enlighten

Chapter 106: Enlighten

The hint in Su Yan¡¯s gaze was too strong that Yan Tang felt his head turn cold. Yan Tang turned to look at her and said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll do as you say. No one should be able to guess what happened at all. Do you think I should bury some foreshadowing? That way, we¡¯ll be able to stir up some discussion.¡± The more Yan Tang spoke, the more excited he became. He could almost imagine that after this drama was broadcasted, everyone in the streets and alleys would be discussing the grandness of his drama. It was as if this drama was getting further and further away from the sweet romance drama that he initially wanted to film. Su Yan was silent.?This kind of suspenseful sweet romance drama was actually not bad¡­ right? Due to the director¡¯s serious absent-mindedness, the actors stood at the filming site, looking lost for a moment. Yan Tang¡¯s condition would obviouslyst for a long time. Seeing this, the assistant director could only call for a pause and let everyone go back and rest for a day, and the director could also make some adjustments. Yun Tian had seen enough and realized that the set was more boring than she had imagined. Hence, she sat at the side and watched enviously as Su Yan walked around the set. She could talk about every job. ¡°Sis Xixi is really amazing.¡± Yun Tian muttered softly as she held her little round face. Unexpectedly, Su Yan was suddenly stopped by Jiang Ping, who didn¡¯t look like a good person at all. Yun Tian was immediately worried that her beautiful and kind-hearted Sis Xixi would be bullied, so she rushed over like a hen with its wings spread to protect its cubs. However, when she walked closer, she heard Jiang Ping thanking Sis Xixi. ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said just now. Thank you for being so considerate towards me.¡± Jiang Ping looked a little emotional. There were two teardrops in her eyes that couldn¡¯t be shed. She was simply pitiful. Su Yan smiled and shook her head. ¡°I ept your gratitude. In this world, no one can be relied on other than yourself. If you have the ability to think of crooked ways, you might as well think about how to improve yourself.¡± In the end, Jiang Ping was like a fanatic without any rationality. She nodded her head vigorously as if she wanted to memorize Su Yan¡¯s words. This made Yun Tian feel a little awkward. Under such circumstances, should she still go up? When Su Yan sensed someone approaching, she turned her head and saw that it was the slightly hesitant Yun Tian. Thinking that this should be the sudden uneasiness of a child, Su Yan smiled and waved at Yun Tian to get her toe over. The following conversation between Su Yan and Jiang Ping was witnessed by Yun Tian, causing her to be confused. Her mind was filled with question marks. What did they mean by relying on yourself is the greatest??Yun Tian tilted her head, not understanding what these two people were talking about. When they were almost done chatting, Su Yan smiled and bade farewell. Although Jiang Ping could not bear to part with her, she could only watch Su Yan¡¯s departing figure pitifully. It was only when Su Yan¡¯s figure was far away that she returned to the hotel apanied by her assistant. Before she left, she even turned to look at Yan Tang, who seemed to have frozen in ce and was deep in thought. Yeah, this was another person who was enlightened by Miss Yun Xi. Su Yan went to the set once a week until the filming wrapped up a monthter. During this period of time, the Lu family had strangely maintained a calm and peaceful state. The project that Lu Yi had wanted to use to trap Shi Qing and Yun Chang had been given to several small enterprises because neither of them had fallen for it. He had no interest in this worthless project either. Meanwhile, his gaze was directed at the piece ofnd in the east of the city. It was a prosperous n, a grand digging ceremony. Su Yan read the report and silently mourned for Lu Yi for three minutes. In a few more days, the underground tomb would be dug out. She wondered how angry Lu Yi would be. Lu Ye, on the other hand, was still in the hospital. He had undergone more than ten operations on his face, and it was expensive. However, the scar on his face had not been removed yet, and it seemed like it could not be removed. As for Shi Qing¡­ A few days ago, Su Yan received a call from Shi Qing. She did not know what Shi Qing was busy with. It was very troublesome every time Su Yan looked for him. This time, the moment Su Yan picked up the call, she asked sarcastically, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this President Shi? Why are you still thinking of me, your fianc¨¦e?¡± A low chuckle came from Shi Qing¡¯s side. It had to be said that Su Yan really had no resistance towards Shi Qing. Listening to Shi Qing¡¯sughter, the corners of Su Yan¡¯s lips curled up. Theints that she had thought of earlier had died in her womb before she could even say a word. ¡°What? Xixi misses me?¡± Su Yan pursed her lips and pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Who misses you? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± But after she said that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I miss you. I really miss you. You didn¡¯t evene back for my college entrance examination.¡± Shi Qing chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be so slow. How did the college entrance examination go? Did the resultse out?¡± ¡°Of course I did well.¡± Su Yan smiled. Chapter 107 - Shameless?

Chapter 107: Shameless?

¡°I¡¯ve already applied for a university in Jing City. Even if it¡¯s not guaranteed, it should be enough.¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, and she exuded an aura that made others praise her. As expected, Shi Qing did not disappoint Su Yan, he smiled brightly and praised Su Yan for a long time. He pretended to be surprised and exaggerated his words. Even though Su Yan knew that he was ying with her, she could not help but feel happy. Liking someone and that person liking you was a very happy thing. It was not until the phone was out of battery that the two ended the call. Before hanging up, Shi Qing said that he wanted to give Su Yan a surprise. Su Yan waited expectantly for the surprise, but something unexpected happened. Previously, because Yun Xuan had betrayed the Yun family, the Yun family had lost theirpetition for the plot ofnd in the east of the city. Although it was a blessing in disguise, Yun Xuan had betrayed the Yun family after all. Old Master Yun had also been nning to remove Yun Xuan from the family register. Unexpectedly, Yun Xuan¡¯s son turned himself in at the police station and even told them about Shang Hua seducing his father with drugs. In the end, not long after Shang Hua left the Yun Corporation, he was taken away by the police. When Su Yan learned of this, she could only sigh to show that she was truly helpless. In the police station, Shang Hua had confessed about Lu Yi and his son. However, the two of them were too cautious. The police investigated for a long time but they couldn¡¯t find any evidence rted to Lu Yi and his son based on the clues provided by Shang Hua and the rest. On the other hand, Yun Xuan was facing the possibility of being sued for leaking trade secrets. However, Old Master Yun remembered that Yun Xuan was a member of the Yun family and didn¡¯t choose to pursue Yun Xuan¡¯s responsibility. He only removed Yun Xuan from the Yun family. By now, everyone rted to the plot ofnd in the east of the city had been settled. Only Lu Yi and his son were left. Ever since Yun Xuan¡¯s son ran away from home and turned himself in at the police station, Yun Xuan seemed to have aged by more than ten years. The ambitious middle-aged man had lost all his energy. When he heard that Old Master Yun wasn¡¯t going to sue him, his eyes merely wavered for a moment before he went silent. However, on the second day after the case ended, Lu Ye came to look for Su Yan. When Su Yan heard Uncle Wu¡¯s report, she felt that it was a little strange. The Yun family and the Lu family should not be in a rtionship that juniors could casually interact with. Lu Ye¡¯s figure seemed a little thin, after all, it was a serious illness. At first, Su Yan looked at his back and felt that he looked like a weak and beautiful man. However, when Lu Ye turned around, Su Yan wished she could pierce her eyes. The scars left behind by the car ident on Lu Ye¡¯s face had not recovered after many treatments. Even Lu Ye¡¯s originally handsome face had be strangely shaped. However, this didn¡¯t seem to affect Lu Ye¡¯s self-confidence. Lu Ye still looked as if he was deeply in love and was superior. No one knew where his confidence came from. ¡°The weather has been pretty good recently. Xiao Xi, do you want to go out for a walk with me?¡± Then, he patted the luxury car behind him. ¡°I just bought a car recently. Shall I take you for a spin?¡± Su Yan thought incredulously,?What kind of idiot is this? Before Su Yan could reject him, a young girl with a delicate figure rushed out from somewhere. She pointed at Lu Ye and asked, ¡°You told me that you went to a meeting, but you came to see her? Who is she?¡± Lu Ye started to panic. He had met this girl at the bar before the car ident. The two of them had an in-depth conversation for a night and they had a good impression of each other, so they started dating. After Lu Ye got into a car ident, the girl then realized that Lu Ye came from a good family and was even more satisfied with Lu Ye. Therefore, during the period when Lu Ye was hospitalized due to a car ident, the young girl had been running around constantly just to leave a deeper impression on Lu Ye so that in the future, she could marry into a rich family and reach the heavens in a single step. However, after Lu Ye was discharged from the hospital, his attitude towards her immediately changed. Who was this young girl? She had been through many battles and was an expert in the field of love. Naturally, she knew that Lu Ye had someone outside. Hence, when Lu Ye excused himself today, she immediately followed him. She wanted to see what kind of girl could make Lu Ye fall for her. And then there was this big show. Lu Ye looked at the spoiled girl in front of him and then at Su Yan, who was standing at the side with her arms crossed and a look of disdain on her face. He did not know what to do. However, the young girl did not care. When she did not hear Lu Ye¡¯s exnation, she immediately started to spill the beans. She pointed at Su Yan¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You shameless vixen, are you short of men? Why are you staring at other people¡¯s men? Do you want me to introduce you to them? I don¡¯t want you to stare at other people¡¯s men all day long. How shameless!¡± Su Yan sneered. She leaned against the metal door behind her and stared at Lu Ye with her cold eyes. The half-smile on her face made Lu Ye nervous. Lu Ye wanted to step forward to stop the agitated girl, but he was a step toote. Chapter 108 - Mistress?

Chapter 108: Mistress?

Perhaps themon trait of humans was that they liked to gossip. Even in such a wealthy district, and the people living there were all reputable people, they would still be interested in gossip. Before long, the girl¡¯s sharp voice attracted many people. Even the neighbors of the Yun family dragged their families out to watch. Seeing that there were so many people around, the young girl actually felt more confident. Hence, she ignored Lu Ye¡¯s obstruction and stepped forward to stand in front of Su Yan, pping her. However, before the young girl¡¯s hand couldnd on Su Yan¡¯s face, she was stopped by Su Yan. Then, the young girl was ruthlessly thrown out. ¡°You vixen, how dare you attack me?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t believe it, her original 80% anger had turned into 100%. She did not care and rushed forward to punch and kick Su Yan. However, Su Yan took a step back. The security guards, who had already noticed that the situation was not looking good, stood in front of the young girl. The rows of men in ck stood in front of her with an imposing aura. The young girl was so shocked that she took a step back. The girl knew she could not hit Su Yan after seeing that she was being protected by so many people. The young girl immediately sat on the ground and hit the ground like a shrew as she cried, ¡°Come and take a look. The mistress is hitting someone. She is clearly the mistress, but she is arrogant and despotic. Is there any justice in this world?!¡± As the girl spoke, she even pretended to wipe her tears, appearing extremely pitiful. Perhaps people were born to sympathize with the weak. The onlookers looked at the pitiful girl and then looked at Su Yan who was standing calmly at the side. The scales in their hearts tilted for a moment. ¡°Could it be that this girl from the Yun family really became someone else¡¯s mistress? That can¡¯t be. What kind of family is the Yun family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Didn¡¯t they say that the little girl from the Yun family was brought back from outside? Maybe she learned bad things from outside.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be a disgrace to the Yun family. I didn¡¯t expect Old Master Yun to have such a granddaughter when he¡¯s old.¡± The conversations of the people around her were quite loud. After the young girl heard it, she covered her face and cried. The corners of her mouth slowly curled up. Su Yan looked coldly at the people around her who were chatting happily and sighed.?What is this mess? Su Yan could not let others smear her reputation like this for the sake of her own reputation and the Yun family¡¯s reputation. Su Yan slowly walked out from the security wall and stared coldly at the girl kneeling on the ground. Su Yan sneered and asked, ¡°Are you done fooling around?¡± The surrounding people were stunned. They had never seen such an arrogant person. She was the third party, yet she said that the original girlfriend was causing trouble? However, there were also people who were clear-headed. Looking at the people around them, those who were clear-headed would say, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Isn¡¯t the Yun family rich enough? Why would she be a mistress? I think she might have been cheated.¡± However, as soon as this was said, the richdies in the crowd, who were persecuted by the mistresses in their family, immediately spat at him. ¡°Mistresses are the most detestable. Some people are born cheap, and they like men who have been used by others. This is uncontroble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Some people are immoral and have a sense of achievement in destroying other people¡¯s families.¡± The person who had spoken up for Su Yan was just casually saying. In the end, after being surrounded like this, he was immediately enraged. Just as he was about to engage in a war of words, he heard Su Yan¡¯s voice. After Su Yan finished speaking, she pointed at Lu Ye and said, ¡°If you want this kind of trash, you can have it. I¡¯m not interested. Also, look carefully. This is my house. You can¡¯t control your man and make him distracted all day long. He even harassed me. Is it my fault?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you seduced him!¡± Seeing that this person was still trying to twist logic, Su Yan didn¡¯t want to tolerate it anymore. She directly removed theyer of cover and sneered. ¡°Do you know why your boyfriend wants to get close to me? Because I¡¯m prettier than you? Because I¡¯m gentler than you?¡± Before the girl could speak, Su Yan sneered and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s because my surname is Yun. I can help his career reach a higher level. That¡¯s why he¡¯s willing to lower himself to look for me. How sincere do you think he can be?¡± The girl stopped crying and looked up at Lu Ye in disbelief. This time, the girl took a closer look and saw a trace of ruthlessness in Lu Ye¡¯s eyes. It was a kind of ruthlessness when a lie was exposed. Su Yan squatted down and said gently, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t be fooled by others. When you find a boyfriend in the future, you must keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t let any Tom, Dick or Harry catch your eye.¡± The plot took a turn for the worse. The people around looked at the development of the plot and seemed to be unable to react. It was still the person who spoke up for Su Yan that spoke first. ¡°I already said that Yun Xi has the Yun Family behind her, so why would she need to be someone else¡¯s mistress to cheat others of their money? Is it because President Yun can¡¯t afford to raise his niece?¡± Chapter 109 - I Eat Shit?

Chapter 109: I Eat Shit?

The middle-aged woman, who had been the first to refute this person, felt a little embarrassed. At this moment, she could still force herself to be stubborn and say, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Everyone has bad habits. Isn¡¯t it exciting to be a mistress?¡± These words received the consent of many men around them. They were sessful people, and women would always chase after them. Of course, they knew that the people outside were not as good as those at home, but who wouldn¡¯t want those that came for nothing? Most of the people who pursued them were after their money, but some of them did it because they thought that it was more exciting. When these people thought like this, they looked at Su Yan with a type of examining gaze, and felt that what this madam said was reasonable. Could it be that Yun Xi had a special hobbyl? Su Yan spoke again, ¡°Also, look at your boyfriend¡¯s face and figure. Which part of him is good? Could it be that I¡¯ve eaten too much delicacies and want to change my appetite and eat sh*t?¡± As soon as Su Yan finished speaking, Lu Ye¡¯s expression turned ugly. The scar that had not been healed from the car ident looked even more hideous now. Seeing Lu Ye like this, the madam who spoke just now was sure that even if she wanted to pursue excitement, she might not pursue such excitement. This was too scary¡­ Because of Su Yan¡¯s words, Lu Ye finally could not hold it in anymore. He opened the car door and was about to get into the car to leave. He had simply swallowed a fly. It would be embarrassing to quarrel with Su Yan, but it was not right for him to leave directly either. Lu Ye took a deep breath and finally closed the car door. He didn¡¯t even care about the girl who was kneeling on the ground. Why would he care about such an embarrassing thing? And that Yun Xi! Even if she were to rush over to him in the future, he would ignore her. Lu Ye was going to return to the Lu family now and finish up thend in the east of the city. When their family soared into the sky in the future, he wouldn¡¯t even look at Yun Xi again. The girl who was left behind was dumbfounded. Although her motive wasn¡¯t pure and she didn¡¯t really like Lu Ye, she really didn¡¯t expect Lu Ye to leave her here so quickly. And without any hesitation. Su Yan looked at the girl¡¯s panicked face, which looked like a small beast. She chuckled and said, ¡°In the future, you should open your eyes when you look for a man. Don¡¯t pick up a man from the trash can.¡± The young girl was not a brainless person. When she heard Su Yan¡¯s words, she felt that all her previous efforts had been in vain. Sorrow came from within, and she sat on the ground and started crying. Seeing that there was nothing else for her to do here, Su Yan stood up and looked at the surrounding onlookers who wereughing awkwardly. She smiled obediently and entered the house. In the house, Old Master Yun had wanted to go out several times to support Su Yan, but he was stopped by Yun Chang. When he was young, he was a yboy. Yun Chang, who was well versed in such matters, naturally knew that if Old Master Yun were to step in, not only would it not have a positive effect, but it might even cause Old Master Yun¡¯s blood pressure to soar. It was truly not worth it. He also believed in Su Yan and believed that she would not be easily tricked by a few words. Reality also proved that Su Yan was indeed smart and quick-witted. This kind of thing was indeed not difficult for Su Yan. Upon seeing Su Yan enter, Yun Chang raised his thumb at Su Yan, expressing his admiration for her. But Old Master Yun still looked worried. He sat on the armchair, rubbing the armrest and frowning. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, Old Master Yun sighed. Forget it. If there were any rumors about Xiao Xi in the future, he would be the one to settle them. Old Master Yun¡¯s expression turned cold as he thought of those who harbored ill intentions, he did not mind letting those people experience the methods of the Yun family. Themotion at the Yun family¡¯s doorstep was not small. The next day, almost everyone in Jing City knew about it. However, those who knew said all kinds of things. Some said that Lu Ye had ridiculous notions and had set his sights on the Yun family even though he had a girlfriend. He didn¡¯t even take into ount his own capabilities, especially when the news of Lu Ye getting disfigured in a car ident started to spread. Everyonemented that Su Yan was out of his league. There were those who said this, but there were naturally those who held the opposite opinion. There were also those who said that there was no smoke without fire. It was precisely Yun Xi who didn¡¯t behave herself before, provoking Lu Ye. In the end, Lu Ye got into a car ident and his face was ruined, so Yun Xi looked down on Lu Ye. It had to be said that as one of the parties involved, Su Yan actually felt that thetter part of the statement was quite reliable. On the other hand, Yun Tian¡¯s eyes were red when the youngdy came back from school. Su Yan felt her heart ache when she saw her. After asking, she realized that the youngdy had heard rumors in school. In the end, she was so angry that she quarreled with others. Although Yun Tian won the argument, she still felt unhappy. It felt like yellow mud had fallen into her pants. Even if she had a mouth, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it clearly. That¡¯s why she cried on her way back. Chapter 110 - A Good Show

Chapter 110: A Good Show

Hearing Yun Tian¡¯s slightly sobbing words, Su Yan found it funny, but at the same time, her heart felt warm. She knocked on Yun Tian¡¯s head. ¡°Aiyo, aren¡¯t you silly? People can say whatever they want. Their mouths are on them, I can¡¯t shut them up.¡± Although what Su Yan said made sense, Yun Tian decided to be a little willful and not listen to Su Yan¡¯s advice. She stubbornly thought about how to make those people who badmouthed Su Yan pay the price. The little girl¡¯s thoughts were easy to guess, and simrly, she could not hide them. Su Yan only watched, then shook her head and let Yun Tian be. The more Yun Tian thought about it, the angrier she got. Seeing that Su Yan was not anxious at all, she stomped his feet in anger. ¡°That Lu Ye must be crazy. He clearly has a girlfriend. Why is he still looking for you? His girlfriend is also a piece of trash.¡± Su Yan rubbed Yun Tian¡¯s head to calm her down. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. We will have a good show to watch next.¡± Yun Tian raised her head and looked at Su Yan doubtfully. Lu family. Lu Ye was sitting in the study room, looking at the various reports below. It was the time when he was proud of himself. Ever since he was discharged from the hospital, Lu Ye had to visit thend in the east of the city every day. Seeing how busy the workers were at the construction site, Lu Ye felt gratified. The reason why he went to look for Su Yan that day was because he felt that his status was no longer the same as before, so he wanted to improve his standards of courtship. Unexpectedly, a woman he knew at the bar disrupted his ns. In the end, he was humiliated by Su Yan. Lu Ye¡¯s only thought now was to quickly develop the east side of the city. When the time came, he must make Su Yan treat him differently. He had to ruthlessly reject Su Yan and trample on her face. Only then would he be worthy of the grievances he had suffered. Therefore, the construction was progressing very fast these days. In just a few days, the foundation was almost ready. Because they wanted to build the tallest shopping mall in Jing City, the foundation had to be built deeper. Lu Ye sat in his office and looked at the report that his subordinates gave, and saw that the foundation would be done by next week. He clenched his fists. Soon, soon. However, sorrow and joy had always been mixed together, and they always cried tears of joy. Lu Ye was in a good mood when his assistant knocked on the door and came in a whileter. Seeing Lu Ye in a good mood, he felt like there was a nail under his feet, trapping his assistant there. He didn¡¯t want to go in nor dared to go out. Lu Ye was very pleased with himself and naturally could not stand his assistant¡¯s hesitation. He frowned and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Come in and talk.¡± The assistant could only bite the bullet and walk in. He saw Lu Ye closing his eyes and humming a tune leisurely. The assistant mumbled two words and saw Lu Ye looking at him coldly. He suddenly shuddered and sobered up. He looked at Lu Ye and shivered. ¡°It¡¯s bad news, President Lu.¡± Lu Ye, who had been floating in the clouds for a long time, would not listen to any bad news. In fact, Lu Ye was even willing to have problems because this way, he would be able to highlight the qualities that the Lu family¡¯s heir should have. He could solve the problem and stabilize his position. It was killing two birds with one stone. However, the assistant¡¯s next words made Lu Ye unable to sit still anymore. ¡°President Lu, when the workers were building the foundation, they dug up a coffin.¡± When the assistant said this, his expression seemed a little strange. However, Lu Ye didn¡¯t notice it. He only heard him saying that a coffin was being dug up. He immediately waved his hand and said generously, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This world is only so big. This doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Initially, Lu Ye thought that after he said this, his assistant would have an expression of admiration. However, the assistant spoke again as if he had a toothache. ¡°Later on, during the construction process, the workers dug out quite a number of coffins one after another. Those people didn¡¯t have much experience and were afraid, so they called the person in charge of the construction site over.¡± He didn¡¯t know who was so free and elegant to directly arrange the rows of coffins into several rows. However, when the person-in-charge of the construction site went over to take a look, he was so frightened that his legs almost went limp on the spot. The person-in-charge had some foresight and could tell very quickly that these coffins were all because there was a tomb below. These coffins should all be people who had died with them. If they could afford to have so many people die with them, they were probably big shots. With that thought, the person-in-charge reported the news to the assistant. The assistant saw that his boss was still unmoved, so he gritted his teeth and reported it again. This time, the assistant seemed a little anxious. The reason why Lu Ye did not move was purely because he was scared silly. Lu Ye knew very well what digging up the ancient tomb at the construction site meant. He was not a useless idiot after all. However, Lu Ye¡¯s calmness onlysted until here. His mind was a little nk and he could not think of what to do next. He only had a vague thought that he was finished. Chapter 111 - Reporting It

Chapter 111: Reporting It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The only thing Lu Ye could think of now was to tell Lu Yi about digging out the tomb. However, when Lu Ye arrived at Lu Yi¡¯s study, he found Lu Yi slumped on the floor with a dejected look. ¡°Dad?¡± Lu Ye shouted with a trembling voice. He could not believe that his omnipotent father would be helpless about this matter. If that was the case, how could he take revenge on Su Yan? How could he trample Su Yan¡¯s face? Lu Yi¡¯s dull eyes slowly moved. After a while, he finally came back to his senses and mumbled, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ what should we do? Thepany¡¯s funds have all been invested in the east of the city, and we¡¯ve mortgaged a loan with the bank. If this project doesn¡¯t go on as nned, we don¡¯t know how much losses we¡¯ll incur.¡± How could Lu Yi not know what Lu Ye was talking about? He did have some old friends, but they were actually just a bunch of people who gathered together because of benefits. They were people who would forget about righteousness when they saw profit. If they found out about his current predicament, how could they help him? They would have a conscience if they didn¡¯t step on him. He shook his head and gave up on the idea of borrowing money from his old friends. Now, the only thing left was to hide this ancient tomb and give the people present a hush money. Unexpectedly, as soon as he had this thought, a call came in. It was from the national archeological team. They said that they had received news of this tomb. Patter. The phone slipped out of Lu Yi¡¯s hand and fell to the ground with a dull thud. However, Lu Yi had no time to care. There was only one thought in his mind.?It was over.? He was really done for. Lu Yi was furious and upset, he felt that his future was bleak. On the other hand, Su Yan chuckled and switched off her phone. That¡¯s right. The person who reported the ancient tomb in the east of the city was Su Yan. Su Yan had used the listening device that she had ced under Lu Ye¡¯s bed previously. For some reason, Lu Ye had brought it home. Although the sounds were intermittent after she brought it home, it was enough. It was enough for Su Yan to hear that Lu Ye and the rest had dug out the tomb. ording to China¡¯sw, if an ancient tomb was dug up during construction, it should be immediately reported. After the archaeological team conducted an investigation, if the situation was suitable, they would immediately start an inspection. However, this inspection would take at least three to five years, and during this period, the construction site was not allowed to be constructed. This was practically dragging it out. Every day they dragged it out would cost him a lot of money. However, if the situation was unsuitable, then the tomb would have to be sealed to ensure the integrity of the cultural relics to the greatest extent. It would be even more impossible for the constructionpany to build on the plot ofnd. Therefore, as long as this matter was reported, it would be a bolt out of the blue for Lu Yi and his son. ording to the financial situation of the Lu father and son, as well as the current progress of construction, as long as it dragged on for half a month, the bank would not allow them to continue lending. Su Yan narrowed her eyes. ¡°I really want to know what you guys will do under such circumstances.¡± Looking out through the ss, Su Yan seemed to have crossed through time and space. She could directly see the tragic end of Lu Yi and Lu Ye in the future. It was really satisfying. Su Yan, who was in a good mood, wanted to call Shi Qing again to tell him about this good news. However, before her phone lit up, Yan Tang called again. This time, Yan Tang¡¯s voice sounded a little depressed. ¡°Miss Yun, what should we do? Our television drama is not approved by the higher-ups.¡± Yan Tang felt that his throat was a little dry. Why did the higher-ups not approve of such a good television drama? Su Yan had invested in Yan Tang to film this television drama which had just wrapped up filming not long ago. No one had expected that Yan Tang couldplete the editing and post-production in such a short time. Su Yan wanted to ask someone to speak slowly, but Yan Tang¡¯s eyes were swollen. He said with a sobbing tone, ¡°I heard that someone greeted the higher-ups.¡± Someone had already greeted the higher-ups??Su Yan recalled the people in the production team who did not have any reputation and guessed that the person was targeting her. Suddenly, the face of Yan Liang from that day appeared in Su Yan¡¯s mind. She heard that Yan Liang was not a good person and had a good rtionship with his superiors. If Yan Liang wanted to take revenge on her for not giving him face at the exchange meeting that day, it was very possible. With a suspect, Su Yan¡¯s heart calmed down a little. She could even turn around tofort Yan Tang, who did not seem to be in a good mood. ¡°Leave this to me. No matter what, this is the first television drama I invested in. I won¡¯t let it die so easily.¡± It was as if after listening to Su Yan¡¯s words, Yan Tang felt emboldened. His emotions gradually stabilized and his reason returned.. Yan Tang felt a little ashamed of his actions just now and said shyly, ¡°Sorry Miss Yun, I was too agitated just now.¡± Chapter 112 - Preparing to Do Bad Things

Chapter 112: Preparing to Do Bad Things

While Su Yan was still thinking of a solution, Yun Mian had already received news that the drama his niece had invested in had been targeted. Yun Mian looked elegant and proper, but when he received such news, a cold look burst out of his eyes, which scared the little secretary who came to report to him. It took Yun Mian a few minutes to realize what was going on. He returned to his usual schrly and gentle self, smiled apologetically at his little secretary, and said gently, ¡°You may leave now.¡± The little secretary walked out of Yun Mian¡¯s office, her legs feeling weak. It was only then that she remembered the rumor in thepany. It was rumored that her boss used to be a special forces soldier who had fought with people in the Middle East before he entered the entertainment industry. She did not believe it before, but now it seemed like it was slightly more believable. In the room, Yun Mian was staring viciously at a point in the void, as if that point was the person who had caused trouble for Su Yan. Yun Mian¡¯s stare could kill anyone. After a long while, Yun Mian sneered and called a friend of his in the State Administration of Radio, Film and Television (SARFT) headquarters. After the call went through, Yun Mian asked, ¡°What do you think of my current status in the industry?¡± Although his friend was puzzled, he answered frankly, ¡°It¡¯s very high. Who else would dare to make things difficult for you now?¡± Yun Mian replied with a sneer, ¡°Yeah, no one dares to make things difficult for me, but someone dares to make things difficult for my niece. Someone even dared to stop my niece¡¯s first TV series and refused to approve it. That¡¯s quite bold.¡± At this point, his friend finally understood what Yun Mian meant. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°I thought it was a big deal. I didn¡¯t expect that President Yun would call me for such a small matter. Alright, I¡¯ll go and see who it is that dares to abuse their power for personal gain.¡± Yun Mian was satisfied with this answer. He didn¡¯t say any words of thanks or any goodbyes, but just hung up the phone cleanly. Friend: ¡°¡­¡± This is a true example of not visiting unless you need something. A few dayster, Yan Tang received a notification that their drama was approved and immediately contacted the video tform. Simr to Yan Tang¡¯s bad reputation, there was also the guarantee of the quality of Yan Tang¡¯s TV series, so these tforms were all willing to buy it. Among them, the Watermelon tform had the strongest desire to buy it, and the price was also ridiculously high. However, the Watermelon tform only wanted to buy exclusive broadcasting rights. As the name implied, after this drama was sold to Watermelon tform, it could not be sold to other video tforms. Even if Watermelon tform did not broadcast this drama for some reason, this drama could not be sold to other tforms. Although Yan Tang was very satisfied with the Watermelon tform¡¯s conditions at the beginning, after hearing the Watermelon tform¡¯s condition, he suddenly felt that it was a bit dangerous. It was probably because some people were born with urate intuition, he felt that the Watermelon tform did not have any good intentions. The station head of Watermelon tform and Yan Liang had been good friends for many years. When he heard that someone shamed Yan Liang and even ridiculed him, the station head, who thought that he was the same as Yan Liang, felt that he had also been bullied. He immediately decided to join hands with Yan Liang to teach that ignorant little girl a lesson. However, he did not expect that even though he had already informed the SARFT headquarters to not approve of Su Yan¡¯s television drama, for some reason, not long after, news of the television drama¡¯s approval came. This made the station head of the Watermelon Station even angrier. He felt that he had been disrespected and looked down upon by others. The station head of the Watermelon Station even went to look for the person he asked for help, but the other party was even more resentful than the station head. The moment he saw the station head, heined, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not approving of a low-budget TV drama. In the end, something happened.¡± Only now did the station head know that there was someone behind Yun Xi. When he thought of Yun Xi¡¯s name, the station head was horrified. Could it be that Yun Xi was the main character of the Yun Family¡¯s third party case? Immediately, the station head went to look for Yan Liang. In the end, Yan Liang stared at him with dead fish eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yun Xi is the daughter of Yun family¡¯s Yun Yi. Seriously, an orphan whose parents are dead still dares to be so arrogant.¡± Even now, when Yan Liang thought about how Su Yan did not give him any face at the exchange meeting that day, he was extremely angry. This time, he did not manage to get Su Yan¡¯s television drama cut. When Su Yan¡¯s television drama started airing, he had to use some tricks to let Su Yan know that a ce like the entertainment industry could not be entered just because one wanted to. The station head was almost angered to death by Yan Liang¡¯s reaction. He never would have thought that not only did Yan Liang know Su Yan¡¯s identity, he even wanted to target Su Yan because of her identity. Suddenly, the station head remembered that when Yan Liang first entered the entertainment industry, he and Yun Mian had both set their eyes on a movie and wanted to invest in it. In the end, Yan Liang had relied on his family¡¯s connections to invest in that movie. As for Yun Mian, who didn¡¯t manage to get it, he chose another simr type of script. Chapter 113 - Angry From Embarrassment?

Chapter 113: Angry From Embarrassment?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the movie was released, the movie that Yun Mian had invested in swept all the major charts in just a few days, bing the dark horse at the box office back then and receiving widespread praise in the industry. But what about the one that Yan Liang invested in? Due to Yan Liang¡¯s intervention, the second female lead of that drama had some unspeakable thoughts towards Yan Liang. Naturally, Yan Liang sided with her and added quite a number of scenes for the second female lead at thest minute. When the final scenes of the first female lead and second female lead were about the same, it was quite lively on the day of the premiere. But on the second day, the box office fell sharply and the reputation of the movie was also very bad. The movie theater forced him to go offscreen before it was even time for the movie to be off screened. It could be said that Yan Liang had gone all out for this investment. From then on, Yan Liang hated Yun Mian unterally. After that, as long as it was a drama that Yun Mian invested in, Yan Liang would always interfere. In the end, he annoyed Yun Mian so much that he directly revealed his family background. Only then did Yan Liang have to give up. And now, Su Yan¡¯s appearance was simply another channel for Yan Liang topete with Yun Mian. He couldn¡¯t win against Yun Mian. How could a young girl like Su Yan beat an old fox who had been in the entertainment industry for so many years? After thinking through all these, the station head¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that Yan Liang¡¯s decision was not wise. How could there be an eternal enemy in this world? Even if he had to go against someone, he could not go against money. * In the end, the rights to the TV series, titled ¡®Love You Through Time¡¯, were sold to Lychee Video and Banana Video. After the three parties decided on the broadcast timing, Yan Tang dragged his non-famous actors and actresses for roadshows in a few cities. Yun Tian had never seen it before and felt a little curious. However, because she was not focused on her grades this month, her grades dropped and she was forbidden by Su Yan to do things that had nothing to do with her studies. Therefore, she could only stay at home and watch the live footage of their roadshow. She evenined to Shi Qing when Su Yan was on the phone with Shi Qing. ¡°Brother-inw, Sis doesn¡¯t even allow me to watch the roadshow. Do you think Sis is going overboard?¡± ¡°Yun Tian, hurry up and go study. Look at where your grades have dropped. I¡¯m really afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get into university.¡± Yun Tian strongly objected. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t perform well. I just applied the answer sheet wrongly. Actually, everything I did was right.¡± The two of them bickered back and forth. On the other end of the phone, the corners of Shi Qing¡¯s lips curled up as he listened to their argument. In the past, he yearned for happiness but was also afraid of it. His childhood experience told him that he was a child who did not deserve happiness. However, ever since he got together with Xi, he felt that his daily life was filled with joy. The negative emotions such as sadness and inferiority seemed to have left him. He wanted to protect the happiness that he had painstakingly obtained. Upon hearing that Shi Qing had gone silent for a long time, Su Yan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Shi Qing smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting to hear you two bicker.¡± Su Yan immediately replied, ¡°How is that interesting? Shi Qing, how can you do this? I¡¯m about to die of anger from Yun Tian. Aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± It was rare to hear such childish words from Su Yan. Naturally, Shi Qing was willing to stroke Su Yan¡¯s fur. ¡°Yun Tian, your sister is doing this for your own good. You have to understand her painstaking efforts.¡± For some reason, Yun Tian felt a little bloated. She curled her lips and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. Tsk, I¡¯m still an underage girl. Is it really good for you to be lovey dovey like this?¡± At this point, Yun Tian¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. Her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Sis, when are you and Brother Shi getting married? When can I openly call Brother Shi brother-inw?¡± This question was a little sudden, and Su Yan was caught off guard. Her face immediately turned red, and she red at Yun Tian lightly. She said in a slightly embarrassed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that shouldn¡¯t be asked by children.¡± Yun Tian stuck out her tongue and turned around to run away. The moment the door closed, Yun Tian smiled and asked, ¡°Sis, are you shy?¡± After saying that, she immediately closed the door and ran away while giggling. Su Yan, who was left behind, looked a little awkward when she saw Shi Qing. She coughed lightly and, taking advantage of the fact that Shi Qing could not see her expression, forced herself to speak in a natural tone, ¡°She¡¯s still a child. She¡¯s still too young andcks discipline.¡± Shi Qingughed so hard that half of Su Yan¡¯s body went numb. Shi Qing then asked, ¡°Then when do you think it¡¯s more suitable to marry me?¡± Su Yan¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She recalled Shi Qing¡¯s usual care for her, and then recalled that she had once dreamed of the young Shi Qing. Instantly, her heart softened, and she said with a red face, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before? Just, just wait until I reach the legal age, then we¡¯ll get married.¡± Get married.?Su Yan closed her eyes.. She actually hoped that she could be an adult in an instant. Was she too impatient? Chapter 114 - Explosive Series

Chapter 114: Explosive Series

¡®Love You Through Time¡¯ was a low-budget web drama. Due to theck of professional teams, very few people knew about it. Looking at the dismal viewership ratings of the first day, the atmosphere of the entire production team seemed a little depressing. Su Yan also watched for a while. The pace was fast and the plot was logical. There was even a small hook at the end of the first episode. From Su Yan¡¯s perspective, this should be a good television drama. With a little more publicity in the post-production, the viewership ratings would be almost there. Hence, when Su Yan saw the low atmosphere of the production team, she was a little surprised. The next day, ¡®Love You¡¯ viewership ratings slightly increased. It looked like someone was starting to introduce the drama to their friends. By the end of the third day, the viewership ratings of this drama had be extremely high. It seemed like it was about to explode. There were also some discussions about this drama online. [One Little Red Bean: Lin Chen, why do you have to make a call every time youe in contact with Feifei? Why? Do any of you have insider information? Spread it to me!] [Aiyo: I don¡¯t know if everyone has noticed, but thebel of this show is not just a sweet romance, but also mystery! The following are all my guesses: Lin Chen actually doesn¡¯t like Feifei. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too sudden for Lin Chen to like Feifei? It seems that on the first meeting with Feifei, Lin Chen treated Feifei a little differently. I suspect that there are some unspeakable secrets in Lin Chen. Look at Lin Chen¡¯s gloomy expression after he picked up the call. Maybe Feifei is just a substitute. The person he actually likes is sick, so Lin Chen is only trying to use Feifei to cure the person in his heart.] [I Love Drama: Gosh, I worship the big boss above.] [Look: Eh? No way, isn¡¯t this a sweet romance drama? There¡¯s even a stand-in literature?] Looking at the discussions on the Inte and the viewership ratings, Yan Tang almost cried tears of joy. In just a few seconds, Yan Tang¡¯s nose was already red. It looked like if there was any more pressure, Yan Tang would directly cry. At this moment, Su Yan finally understood that the director that she had found might really have tear ducts that were full of emotions. ording to the viewership ratings, the online video portal was nning to promote the show to more people. On the fourth day, the fifth day, in the following period of time, ¡®Love You¡¯ soared to the skies at an unimaginable speed. This drama had really exploded and became the most popr drama of the year. Almost everyone in the cast and crew had also received the dividends from the explosive drama. The resources of the female lead, Jiang Ping, immediately rose. Although there weren¡¯t any big-budget productions that were willing to look for her, it was at least much better than the movies that she could only take on previously that couldn¡¯t even be released. The actor who yed the male lead Lin Chen, Luo Xin, also epted many scripts. As Luo Xin¡¯s role was more attractive so far, he was more popr than the female lead, Jiang Ping, and received better scripts. However, unlike Jiang Ping, Luo Xin felt that this drama was more popr because of his good acting skills. Therefore, after he received many invitations, he rarely contacted Jiang Ping and the rest. Of course, if it was a call from Su Yan, he would still be willing to take it. After all, she was an investor and he had to give her some face. On this day, Jiang Ping and Luo Xin met at an event. Jiang Ping greeted Luo Xin ording to their habits when they were in the production team. However, Luo Xin acted as if he did not see anything and walked past Jiang Ping. This action infuriated Jiang Ping¡¯s assistant, but Jiang Ping only found Luo Xin funny. The current Luo Xin was just like her back then. Some people couldn¡¯t even see their own positions due to their poprity. In this way, there were only two paths. The first was to drift further and further away until their reputation copsed and they quit the entertainment industry. The other was toe to their senses and be true to themselves. They might even be able to make a name for themselves in the entertainment industry. Now, Jiang Ping was very grateful to Su Yan. It was her sudden appearance that allowed her to return to the surface. Although she did not know what would happen in the future, from the looks of it, Jiang Ping did not have any thoughts of not being down-to-earth. After sighing with emotion, Jiang Ping pulled herself together and walked the red carpet. This was the first time she saw a fan raise a sign for her on the red carpet. Jiang Ping suddenly had the urge to cry. It turned out that she could really do this. She could really rely on her own abilities to get resources and have fans. Suddenly, Jiang Pingughed uncontrobly. However, she still remembered that she was on the red carpet, so she restrained herughter. When the reporters asked her why she was so happy today, Jiang Ping answered frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve already been invited to walk the red carpet, how could I not be happy? But honestly speaking, it¡¯s probably because this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a fan holding up a sign for me in the crowd. My heart feels warm.¡± Chapter 115 - Scandal

Chapter 115: Scandal

Jiang Ping¡¯s honest answer sessfully won her a lot of fans. Even Su Yan found this interview funny when she saw it at home. She even said to Shi Qing, who was watching the interview at the same time as her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ping¡¯s EQ to be so high.¡± ¡®Love You¡¯ was Su Yan¡¯s first investment in the industry, so Shi Qing naturally wanted to watch it too, even though he was not interested in this kind of plot. However, this had nothing to do with him watching the show. Even if Su Yan did not appear in this drama, Shi Qing still felt that he had contributed to this drama with Su Yan. Just this thought alone made Shi Qing¡¯s impression of this drama rise continuously. Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Shi Qing frowned and asked, ¡°Jiang Ping? The female lead of ¡®Love You¡¯?¡± Su Yan nodded. ¡°This youngdy has worked hard. I feel that she is quite hard working.¡± Shi Qing¡¯s brows did not rx. ¡°But why did I hear that your first meeting wasn¡¯t very pleasant?¡± ¡°Humans always need someone to remind them. When I first met this youngdy, I already knew that she was spoiled by someone. I had no choice but to help her recognize reality.¡± With that, Su Yan asked with a smile, ¡°Why? You got someone to monitor me?¡± Shi Qing naturally would not take the me. ¡°There¡¯s a stage supervisor in the production team. He¡¯s Assistant Xu¡¯s younger brother.¡± Brother? The elder brother worked as an assistant for the big boss while the younger brother worked as an inconspicuous production assistant in a nameless production team? How much did he like the entertainment industry? How much did he want to devote to the entertainment industry? Shi Qing seemed to realize that his words were not very reliable. He pretended to sigh pitifully and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just worried about you, I was afraid that you would suddenly disappear from my sight.¡± Su Yan: ¡°¡­Alright, alright. I¡¯ll reluctantly ept your exnation.¡± Although she said that, her face still turned red. What was wrong with Shi Qing? Why was he so good at talking now? ¡®Love You¡¯ was currently being broadcasted and the plot had officially reached its climax. The drama was about to reveal why the male lead, Lin Chen, was making a phone call. There were at least 10,000 spections online, but at that moment, a scandal broke out about the production team. It was said that investors bullied the cast and crew. Investors bullying actors was verymon in the entertainment industry nowadays, and it was also abandoned by the masses. Therefore, the person behind the scenes who revealed that the investor was bullying the cast and crew really had evil intentions. At this moment, Yan Liang was celebrating in advance in the hotel. Other than him, who else coulde up with such a thorough n? Facing the station head of Watermelon Station¡¯s unhappy expression, Yan Liang coaxed him, ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so serious. We didn¡¯t say anything. We just handed the video to the paparazzi. These words were said by the paparazzi. It has nothing to do with us.¡± The head of the watermelon station obviously didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Have you never thought about what you would do if you really angered the Yun family?¡± Yan Liang picked up his ss and took a small sip. ¡°Aiya, since I dare to do it, I naturally have something I can rely on. You don¡¯t have to be scared. Moreover, once this matter is exposed, Yun Xi won¡¯t have the chance to make aeback anymore. I want to see just how much their Yun Family can pay for this girl they foundter.¡± Then, a video was released. The video started with the female lead, Jiang Ping, acting normally. Suddenly, Su Yan said something and Jiang Ping suddenly started crying. This ambiguous video aroused the curiosity of all the onlookers. However, this curiosity was not directed at Su Yan like Yan Liang had nned. Instead, everyone¡¯s curiosity was on why such a beautiful girl did not debut? Because Su Yan¡¯s appearance was too stunning, even in this kind of trashy photo, she could make people¡¯s eyes light up. And looking at her state, she should be without makeup. If she was without makeup, how pretty would she be if she wore makeup? [Ya Ya: So this is the investor? Ah ah, there are really people who are not only good-looking but also have money. I¡¯m begging for the contact details of this investor. I¡¯m tempted!] [Sunshine: Prettydy, do youck a leg essory? I¡¯ve been to university before, and my English is at level six.] All along, the public had always been curious about the rich. Now that they saw a rich and beautifuldy, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let her go. On the Inte, there was even a huge ¡®search for beautiful and richdies¡¯ activity. Of course, there were anti-fans and Jiang Ping¡¯s fans who genuinely felt sorry for Jiang Ping. However, after Jiang Ping posted her rification on Weibo, Jiang Ping¡¯s fans also gave up and began to admire Su Yan¡¯s pretty face. And although those fake reviewers who sang the opposite tune were very powerful, their words were too far-fetched. It was obvious at a nce that they were fake reviewers. Naturally, they could not stir up any trouble. In this round, Su Yan won with her face before she even made a move. Chapter 116 - Acting

Chapter 116: Acting

Su Yan¡¯s unexpected poprity was undoubtedly a promotion for the entire ¡®Love You¡¯ series. Many of them managed to avoid their friends¡¯ introduction and the short videos on their moments. However, they were pulled into the pit by Su Yan¡¯s stunning beauty. Some people did not hear the news well enough and did not know that Su Yan was the investor of the television drama. They thought that Su Yan was one of the actors. In the end, these people¡­ were naturally deceived. However, before they could startining about being lied to, they were attracted by the plot of ¡®Love You¡¯ which was extremely rigorous and attractive. This time, they had really fallen into the pit and were stuck at the bottom of the pit. It has been almost two months since the college entrance examination. After Qi Yun¡¯s grandmother had undergone surgery, she had more or less recovered. Today, she was officially discharged. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to study hard from now on. You have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t do heavy and tiring work anymore. Remember to bring a stic stool when you go up and down the stairs. If you¡¯re tired from walking up the stairs, you can rest for a while.¡± Qi Yun rambled all the way. Grandma Qi listened with a smile on her face. That was like her, her Xiao Yun loved to worry. Life like this was so promising that she could not bear to die. As she thought about it, Qi Yun and Grandma Qi got on the subway. There were not many people on the subway, so Qi Yun helped Grandma Qi to sit down. Coincidentally, the small television on the subway was ying the trailer for ¡®Love You¡¯. The sweetness was real, and the man was handsome while the woman was pretty. After watching for a while, Grandma Qi smiled and said, ¡°This is the television drama that that youngdy surnamed Yun invested in? It¡¯s already starting to air? It¡¯s really fast.¡± Qi Yun, who had been in contact with Su Yan recently, knew a little about this, so she smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Xiao Xi is really a very talented girl. She¡¯s also pretty and nice. Grandma, how can there be such a perfect person in this world?¡± As they were talking, Qi Yun¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Su Yan! Qi Yun picked up the phone with a smile and said, ¡°I was just talking to Grandma about you.¡± The person on the other end seemed tough and then said something. Then, Qi Yun¡¯s expression changed visibly. Then, she broke her voice and asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± When Qi Yun hung up the phone, Qi Yun¡¯s little face was flushed, making Grandma Qi a little worried. Luckily, before Grandma Qi could ask, Qi Yun grabbed Grandma Qi¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, Xiao Xi invited me to participate in her next television drama. Grandma, Xiao Xi knows that I want to be an actress. She¡¯s helping me fulfill my dream!¡± Qi Yun felt that the luckiest thing in her life was meeting Su Yan. Moreover, she did not offend Su Yan so much when she was not clear-headed. That was why she had her current life. That was why she had the chance to act in television dramas and realize her dream since she was young. While Qi Yun was beaming, Su Yan was stopped by Yun Tian. Although she had never met Qi Yun before, Yun Tian had always heard of Qi Yun. She even often saw Su Yan and Qi Yun on the phone. Qi Yun was always fighting for her favor. Now that she heard Su Yan say that she wanted Qi Yun to participate in the next movie Su Yan invested in, she was naturally unhappy. She whined and pestered Su Yan, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to go too. I want to act in a television drama too. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care.¡± Yun Tian was no longer as cool as when they first met, now, she was whining like a puppy. Su Yan stretched out a finger and ced it on Yun Tian¡¯s head, not letting here closer to her. ¡°Act? Your current task is to study hard. If you want to act in a television drama, wait until next year. If you want to act next year, I won¡¯t stop you. But¡­¡± Su Yan picked up a strand of Yun Tian¡¯s bright red hair. ¡°With your hair color, will the school really allow you to attend sses?¡± Yun Tian sighed, ¡°It¡¯s allowed. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my school. It¡¯s a school where everyone could go if they just pay. As long as no one dies in school, we can do anything.¡± Isn¡¯t this too messy??Su Yan was a little worried and asked again, ¡°How¡¯s the strength of the teachers? Did the teachers teach seriously?¡± ¡°They did, but the students aren¡¯t really listening. Sis, are you asking this because you want to make a scene in school?¡± Su Yan pushed her aside. ¡°What I want to say is, if the teacher doesn¡¯t teach seriously, I¡¯ll get Third Uncle to transfer you to another school. The third year is very important.¡± After Su Yan said that, Yun Tian paused for a moment. Then, she lowered her head and stared at her toes. ¡°Yes, senior year is very important.¡± But her parents wanted her to marry a middle-aged man who could be her father for money. How ironic. Su Yan naturally sensed the change in Yun Tian¡¯s emotions. She patted Yun Tian¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Not everyone is worthy of being a parent, and not all parents love their children. There are some people in this world who only love themselves.¡± Chapter 117 - Dont Be Unhappy

Chapter 117: Don¡¯t Be Unhappy

A gust of wind blew in from outside the window. Su Yan faced the sunlight and said, ¡°When I was young, I kept thinking, why, why didn¡¯t my adoptive parents love me? I was already very serious, careful, and hardworking to be a good child, but why did my adoptive parents not treat me well?¡± With that said, Su Yan turned around. Under the sunlight, Su Yan¡¯s skin was so white that it seemed to be glowing. ¡°It was onlyter that I found out that there were indeed despicable people who only cared about themselves. Later on, my adoptive parents found their biological daughter. When there were no conflicts of interest, they were kind and filial. But when there was a conflict of interest, they were the first to startining to each other.¡± As she said that, Su Yan clicked her tongue lightly. Every time she thought back to how the Su family of three loved each other from the beginning to them turning on one anotherter, she could only sigh and say that things were really unpredictable. Yun Tian looked at Su Yan¡¯s slightly sad expression and suddenly felt a little guilty.?Did she do something wrong? Did she bring up Su Yan¡¯s sad past??She had also heard about what happened before Su Yan returned to the Yun family. She had only heard that she was not doing well, but she had never thought that she would be so sad. In Yun Tian¡¯s heart, her Sister Yun Xi was an omnipotent person. To be able to make such a person reveal such a sad expression, just how deeply had she been injured back then? Yun Tian racked her brains to think of something to say to appease Su Yan. However, she could not find a way to do so. After a long while, she suddenly thought of something.?She could find her brother-inw to console her sister!?With this thought in mind, Yun Tian ran out and found Su Yan¡¯s phone. She sent a video invitation to Shi Qing. On the other hand, Shi Qing had just started his rehabilitation today. His cold and stern face was filled with fatigue, and the hair on the side of his face was stuck to his face. Xu Xin ran over with Shi Qing¡¯s phone. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s Miss Yun¡¯s video call invitation.¡± Video call??Shi Qing paused for a moment and quickly got someone to help him tidy up his appearance. Then, he sat on the wheelchair and casually put on a coat. He found a rtively good spot and answered the call. However, the person on the other side of the video was not the Su Yan that Shi Qing had been thinking about day and night. Instead, it was a red-haired girl. Just as Shi Qing frowned, the girl on the other side said anxiously, ¡°Brother-inw, quicklyfort Sister. She seems to have recalled what happened at the Su family previously and is a little unhappy.¡± After saying that, she jogged over and ced the phone in Su Yan¡¯s hands. She even said, ¡°Sister, Brother-inw is calling.¡± After doing all of this, Yun Tian left the room. The moment she closed the door, Yun Tian leaned against the wall and let out a long breath. She put her palms together and prayed, ¡°I hope Brother-inw canfort Sister, I hope that Sister can be happy.¡± Su Yan, who was in the room, looked at Yun Tian¡¯s hasty back view with amusement. She began to suspect that Yun Tian was really seventeen years old. Why was she not so lively in her previous life? ¡°What happened just now? Yun Tian told me that you were a little sad.¡± Shi Qing asked in amusement when he saw Su Yan¡¯s expression change several times. In the end, it was Su Yan who thought something was wrong with Shi Qing. Su Yan looked at Shi Qing¡¯s slightly haggard face in the video and could not help but ask, ¡°How long has it been since you slept? Look at your dark circles, they are already so big.¡± After saying that, she noticed that Shi Qing¡¯s hair was a little weird. She asked again, ¡°Also, what¡¯s with your hair? How busy are you over there? Why didn¡¯t you wash your hair?¡± It was really too sudden just now. Shi Qing¡¯s hair had not dried much either, and he looked as if he had not washed it for days. Looking at Shi Qing¡¯s state, Su Yan¡¯s heart ached terribly, but she could not say it. Listening to Su Yan¡¯s words, Shi Qing curled his lips and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed been a little busy these few days. I¡¯ll be fine after this period of time. Xixi, I¡¯m going back soon. I¡¯ll give you a surprise when I get back, okay?¡± Su Yan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you going to bring me a luxurious ne from Company A or Company B?¡± Naturally, Shi Qing knew that Su Yan was joking. To people like them, money was just a number. If spending money could improve Su Yan¡¯s mood, it was worth it for Shi Qing. ¡°You want it? Sure, I¡¯ll help you bring it back. Do you want the Company D¡¯s ring? I saw that Company D has just released a new product and it looks quite nice.¡± ¡°You want to buy me a ring?¡± Su Yan lowered her head and rubbed the soles of her feet. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t ept it. It¡¯s just that when you gave me a ring, I still had some requests.¡± How well did Shi Qing know Su Yan? The moment Su Yan opened her mouth, Shi Qing knew what she was going to say. He smiled and replied, ¡°There will be. There will be flowers, fireworks, candles. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you the most romantic scene in the world.¡± Su Yan paused, then blushed. ¡°Who wants this? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for a proposal. Who wants these things?¡± Chapter 118 - University

Chapter 118: University

Initially, Su Yan was not very unhappy. After chatting with Shi Qing for a while, she no longer felt sad. She chatted with Shi Qing for a while more before hanging up. She turned around andy on the bed. After a while, she suddenly burst intoughter. Her Ah Qing wanted to give her the ring. Because she was in such a good mood, Su Yan felt especially happy even when she packed her luggage at night. That¡¯s right, ¡®Love You¡¯ was broadcasted during the summer break. Su Yan was going to university soon. For the sake of Su Yan¡¯s safety in the future, Su Yan¡¯s name on the household register did not change back to the Yun family¡¯s name. Instead, she retained the name ¡®Su Yan¡¯. *** The next day was the day that she reported to Jing City University. Early in the morning, Su Yan carried her luggage to Jing City University. Old Master Yun, Yun Mian, and Yun Chang had wanted to send her off, but Su Yan rejected them. She even said that they were all busy people and asked them to focus on their work. She had no problem with going alone. Su Yan then waved goodbye to the three elders who were reluctant to part. Before she left, she turned back to take a look. In the end, she saw Old Master Yun looking over in a daze. When he saw Su Yan turning back, he waved at Su Yan, causing Su Yan to feel a little bad. It was as if she had bullied the elderly. The car drove for half an hour before arriving at Jing City University. There were many seniors who hade to wee the new students. Su Yan bade farewell to the chauffeur who had sent her here and dragged her luggage into Jing City University. This was the first time she had stepped onto a university campus in her two lifetimes. The gazes of the seniors had already gathered on Su Yan the moment she alighted from the car. Now that they saw Su Yan really walk in, they actually swarmed over like a swarm of bees and introduced themselves to Su Yan, ¡°Hello, which school are you from? Do you want me to introduce you to the school?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the philosophy department. Can we be friends?¡± These seniors were too enthusiastic. Even Su Yan, who had been reborn for a lifetime, was a little frightened. For a moment, Su Yan was speechless. Fortunately, at this moment, a tall girl stood out from the seniors¡¯ courtyard. She ced her hands on Su Yan¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Look at you bunch of stinky boys. You¡¯ve already scared her. Aren¡¯t you going to restrain yourself?¡± Then, she whispered into Su Yan¡¯s ear, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a second-year student from the business school. My name is Xu Lu. Which school are you from? I¡¯ll bring you to report first, okay?¡± Su Yan nodded and replied, ¡°Thank you, Senior. I¡¯m also from the business school. Please take care of me from now on.¡± After that, Xu Lu brought Su Yan to the registration counter to report. After reading the admission notice and checking her name, they split up. When she saw Su Yan¡¯s dormitory, Xu Lu¡¯s expression became a little strange. Then, she coughed lightly and said, ¡°Um, junior, our school has a long history, so some buildings might have been from a long time ago.¡± Su Yan immediately understood Xu Lu¡¯s hidden meaning. ¡°Is my dormitory very bad?¡± Xu Lu thought for a while. ¡°I think this building is older than you.¡± Su Yan was silent. Although she was not doing very well in the Su family, that was only on the spiritual level. Although the Su family did not give her preferential treatment, they had never been harsh on her with material things. Therefore, Su Yan was not very confident that she could stay in a simple bedroom. However, the moment she saw the dormitory, Su Yan was relieved. The spiderweb-filled ceiling that she had imagined in her mind, the gray walls that would rain down upon contact, the concrete floor¡­ none of that existed! The walls and ceiling were snow-white. The floor was iid with marble tiles. The house looked clean. However, the only thing that Su Yan was not very satisfied with was probably the bed. It was a bunk bed. Su Yan stood at the door and tried to shake it. She immediately retracted her hand. She was a little worried that the bed would copse the moment she touched it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this bed. We used the same kind of bed, you know what they say, struggling hard amid difficulties, right?¡± Xu Lu said at the side. ¡°There should be a name on the bed. Which one is yours?¡± There were already quite a number of people in the house. Everyone had their parents with them, so the small house now seemed a little crowded. Su Yan looked at the beds one by one and found a bed with her name pasted on it near the window. Very good, it was a lower bunk. This way, Su Yan would not have to climb thedder to get into bed. However, the bed was already filled with luggage and the nket was alreadyid out. Su Yan looked at the bed and then at the girl who was ying with her phone. ¡°ssmate, this is my seat.¡± The girl obviously did not expect to hear such words. She looked up and saw Su Yan, who was not dressed very conspicuously. She instantly rolled her eyes and said arrogantly, ¡°You said that this bed is yours? How do you prove it? Will the bed answer if you call, or is your name written on it?¡± Chapter 119 - Bed

Chapter 119: Bed

Su Yan looked at her name on the bed and paused for a moment before pointing it out to the girl. The girl did not expect the bed to really have a name on it, but she did not want to give up her seat. She sat on the bed and swaggered. ¡°I came first and upied this bed first. You can¡¯t do anything even if youete.¡± Su Yan almostughed out of anger at this girl¡¯s arrogance. She only asked in an ambiguous manner, ¡°You said firste, first served?¡± The girl could clearly feel that the atmosphere was not quite right, but she forced herself to nod. ¡°But I think we should return it to its rightful owner.¡± When a youngdy saw this, she quickly pulled Su Yan¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t argue with her. Her family is very rich.¡± At this point, the little girl cowered. ¡°Well, I, I won¡¯t say anymore. Just don¡¯t offend her.¡± After saying that, the youngdy returned to her bed under her mother¡¯s disapproving gaze. She even looked at Su Yan worriedly. Before Su Yan could say anything else, the bedroom door opened again. A woman wearing a long dress and a small top hat walked in. She looked like she was about to attend a g. Behind her was a submissive nanny. The woman looked at the girl sitting on Su Yan¡¯s bed and said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s such a small dormitory, yet you still have to stay here. Mommy can¡¯t bear to see you like this. Why don¡¯t we just stay somewhere else?¡± The girl snorted coquettishly. ¡°I want to too, but the school doesn¡¯t agree. Just now, Dad said that he would donate a teaching block to the school, but the school rejected him.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman quickly covered the girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°Thank goodness your school rejected him. Do you know how much it costs to build a school building? Don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡± The girl was a little unhappy, especially when Su Yan was still standing there calmly, looking at her with a faint smile. The girl pulled her mother¡¯s hand away and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it just a school building? It¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t afford it.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s words, the woman wished she could shut the girl¡¯s mouth. At this moment, the woman finally noticed Su Yan who was standing at the side. She asked coldly, ¡°Why are you so rude? Why are you standing here and looking at other people¡¯s privacy? What kind of fetish is this?¡± Su Yan smiled obediently. ¡°Your daughter is sitting on my bed now.¡± The woman¡¯s expression paused for a moment before she asked, ¡°How can you say that this is your bed? There¡¯s still a bed above it. Why can¡¯t you use that upper bunk? You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re so calctive. Don¡¯t tell me you came from some poor vige? Do you think everything will be fine after you go to university? Let me tell you, little girl, going to university is the start of entering society. If you don¡¯t want to be stuck in a difficult position in the future, I advise you to avoid trouble.¡± When she said this, the woman did not feel guilty at all. Actually, when she first came in, the woman already saw Su Yan¡¯s name on the bed. However, her daughter was timid and did not dare to climb the stairs, so the woman changed the bed to her daughter without permission. As for Su Yan¡­ Who cares about her? Now she saw that Su Yan was just an ordinary child as she wasn¡¯t wearing any branded clothes and didn¡¯t even have an adult by her side, she might havee from some mountain ditch. How could she not be able to handle such a person? Su Yan looked at the woman¡¯s expression and suddenlyughed. Her eyes were like stars and her face was like peach blossoms. Just looking at her made one feel happy. The woman suddenly paused. She vaguely felt that Su Yan looked somewhat familiar. ¡°But, Auntie, you clearly saw the paper with my name on it just now. You can¡¯t pretend to be blind like this, right?¡± The youngdy who had warned Su Yan earlier widened her eyes and her pupils constricted. After a while, she pulled her mother beside her in disbelief and asked softly, ¡°Mom, is she going to suffer?¡± The youngdy¡¯s mother patted the youngdy¡¯s hand, not daring to say a word. Her father was working in thepany of the youngdy¡¯s father who was sitting on Su Yan¡¯s bed. How could she dare to offend this person? The woman¡¯s expression immediately turned unsightly as she stared at Su Yan with her round almond-shaped eyes. The caution she had disyed earlier because of Su Yan¡¯s somewhat familiar face was instantly tossed to the horizon. After sizing up Su Yan again, she said, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re so young. Why are you speaking so badly? Isn¡¯t it just taking up your bed? Isn¡¯t there a bed up there? Can¡¯t you just go up? Why have I never seen such a person as calctive as you? And you¡¯re a university student? Which university would want you with your qualities? Be careful not to get expelled after a few days of university.¡± These words were practically hinting to Su Yan not to say anymore. Otherwise, she would use her family¡¯s power to make Su Yan drop out of school. Su Yan sneered, ¡°I could have given up my bed, but you guys are unreasonable and your words don¡¯t sound nice. I don¡¯t want to give up. What should I do?¡± At this moment, Su Yan recognized this woman. She was the wife of a smallpany¡¯s boss who worked with the Yun family. Chapter 120 - My Name Is Su Yan

Chapter 120: My Name Is Su Yan

In the eyes of ordinary people, thatpany was naturally a hugepany. However,pared to the Yun Corporation, it was not presentable. ¡°I wonder if Uncle Sun knows that his wife and daughter are bullying ordinary students in school?¡± The woman was a little surprised when she heard the words ¡®Uncle Sun¡¯ from Su Yan¡¯s mouth. She tried to remember where she saw Su Yan¡¯s face but could not figure it out. However, she did not dare to touch Su Yan anymore and could only be cautious. ¡°This is not bullying ordinary ssmates. It¡¯s just that my Yaoyao has always been timid since she was young. I can¡¯t bear to see her afraid every day, right?¡± Although she gave in, the woman was thinking viciously in her heart.?She better not find out which small family Su Yan came from, otherwise, she would definitely teach Su Yan¡¯s parents a lesson. How dare they talk to her like this? Was there any justice in this world? Su Yan did not buy it at all. She said with a slight headache, ¡°But what should we do? I¡¯m not used to sleeping on the upper bunk either. Why don¡¯t we talk to the school together? Maybe one of the students will give up her precious lower bunk?¡± Su Yan¡¯s fire spread to the entire dormitory. There were six people in the dormitory and Su Yan was thest to arrive. The five people in front had already made their own beds. When Su Yan was arguing with this woman just now, these people looked like they were watching a monkey show, which made Su Yan a little unhappy. Su Yan was unhappy. Naturally, she did not want these people to be happy, so she decided to let everyone participate. In any case, there are other lower bunks, aren¡¯t there? Actually, Su Yan did not have to sleep in the lower bunk. If this girl was willing to talk to Su Yan nicely, Su Yan was not unreasonable. Although she would mind, she would give in. However, this girl chose the most detestable path and used the most detestable method. Su Yan was determined to get her revenge so she naturally wouldn¡¯t give in. The woman¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the room. Those who were caught by the woman¡¯s gaze lowered their heads one after another, and the room instantly became awkward. Su Yanughed again. ¡°Also, I grew up pampered since I was young. My grandfather wanted to send me here, but he had no choice. My grandfather¡¯s face is too recognizable.¡± Grandfather! Such a title attracted the woman¡¯s attention. The woman looked at Su Yan¡¯s face and suddenly remembered who Su Yan was. The woman and Su Yan had never met before. To be precise, it was the woman¡¯s husband. The woman had seen President Sun and Su Yan¡¯s photo together before. That wasst weekend¡¯s night. In order to continue working with the Yun family in the next quarter, President Sun spent a lot of effort to invite Yun Chang over for dinner at the most famous hotel in Jing City. When Yun Chang went there, he even brought a girl with him, saying that she was the deceased Yun Yi¡¯s daughter. At the table, when President Sun saw how much Yun Chang cared about the girl, he naturally went along with what he liked and praised the girl. In the end, he naturally obtained Yun Chang¡¯s satisfaction and even gave him a promise on the spot that he would still work with the Sun family for the next quarter. President Sun happily took a photo with Su Yan and Yun Chang. When he returned home reeked of alcohol, he even showed his wife that photo. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s big sparkling eyes, the woman began to regret it unconsciously. If she had not been so unreasonable, she would not have offended Yun Chang¡¯s niece. If they offended Yun Chang¡¯s niece, would the Yun family make things difficult for them in the future? Will the coboration with the Yun Corporation still go on? Would the Yun Corporation cut off the Sun family¡¯s lifeline? Would Old Sun reprimand her when she returned home? It had to be said that the woman¡¯s thoughts were very scattered. Su Yan looked at the woman¡¯s various expressions. After a while, the woman finally fixed her expression on a fawning expression. ¡°Then, Miss Yun, I¡­¡± Su Yan interrupted her mid-sentence. She smiled and said, ¡°My name is Su Yan.¡± ¡°Ah, Miss Su, it¡¯s like this. We were blind just now. We¡¯ll move now and immediately vacate your bed. Do you need¡­ Do you need us to make your bed?¡± As the woman spoke, she arrogantly ordered the nanny behind her, ¡°You blockhead, hurry up and clear Miss Su¡¯s bed.¡± The girl sitting on the bed was unhappy and pouted. Seeing this, the woman quickly pulled the girl and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Mom will tell you who she ister. We can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± The girl had some chemistry with her mother. After hearing her mother¡¯s words, she did not say anything and only looked at Su Yan curiously.?Who was she? Why was her mother so afraid? That¡¯s right, the woman was indeed afraid. Su Yan found a ce to sit down and crossed her slender and fair legs. She supported her chin with her hand and said, ¡°Then hurry up and tidy up. However, I don¡¯t need your help to make my bed. After all, I don¡¯t like others touching my things.¡± The woman immediately smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°I understand, I understand. We will definitely finish cleaning up soon.¡± Chapter 121 - Insipid Roommate Relationship

Chapter 121: Insipid Roommate Rtionship

The atmosphere in the dormitory became a little strange after that. Everyone knew how arrogant the girl who upied Su Yan¡¯s bed was previously. Before Su Yan arrived, the girl¡¯s mother had said a lot of weird things, which stunned her roommates and parents. However, Su Yan managed to suppress the mother and daughter¡¯s arrogance with just a few words. It seemed that this Su Yan was not easy to deal with either. It could even be said that she was the number one person not to be provoked in the entire dormitory. As for that girl, after her mother called her out and said something, when she came back to face Su Yan, the ttery on her face made her roommates feel their teeth ache. Wasn¡¯t she arrogant and despotic just now? Now, she suddenly became ackey. It was really hard to ept. Looking at the girl trying her best to please her, Su Yan raised her eyebrows and looked at the name on the girl¡¯s bed. ¡°Sun Mo.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Sun Mo replied obsequiously. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her appearance. Su Yan only said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to please me like that. We can just maintain an insipid roommate rtionship.¡± These words were meant for Sun Mo and the other youngdies in the dormitory. She did not expect that ever since Sun Mo¡¯s mother changed her attitude towards Su Yan, her roommates and parents would even speak softly and slowly. All of them were being careful around Su Yan, and it made her feel awkward. So in order to prevent herself from dying of awkwardness, Su Yan felt a need to let these people return to normal. As she thought about this, Su Yan sighed. She clearly wanted to live a rxed and happy college life. Who would have thought that things would end up like this??It seemed that life in college would be really easy in the future, but not necessarily happy. As she was thinking, she suddenly heard someone shouting ¡®Su Yan¡¯ from downstairs. Out of curiosity, Su Yan peeked her head out and saw Shi Yuan, her deskmake, waiting for her downstairs. When he saw her, he even waved at her. Why did Shi Yuane over at this time??Su Yan did not understand, but she still went downstairs in confusion. After a month of tutoring by Su Yan, Shi Yuan¡¯s results could be said to have improved by leaps and bounds. Although he wasn¡¯t as great as Su Yan to be able to attend first tier college, his score had still risen for him to get to second tier college. The Shi family was very surprised by Shi Yuan¡¯s results. For the entire holiday, Shi Yuan lived the life of a local tyrant. His parents coaxed him, and his grandparents supported him. He almost forgot that school was starting soon. It was only a few days ago, when his cousin called him and told him to take good care of Su Yan, that Shi Yuan realized that his cousin had given him pointers to apply for a university near Jing City University. It was a good thing that Shi Yuan had a good impression of Su Yan. He was happy to ept Su Yan as his sister-inw who was willing to help him improve his grades. That¡¯s why Shi Yuan came to look for Su Yan the moment school started. The moment Su Yan went downstairs, she saw Shi Yuan carrying two huge stic bags and smiling foolishly. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± Su Yan moved away from him. His smile was too silly, what if she was infected? Shi Yuan did not mind Su Yan¡¯s distance. Instead, he felt that Su Yan was avoiding suspicion because of her rtionship with his cousin. However, Shi Yuan¡¯s small head, which was not very agile, was blind and did not notice that the distance between Su Yan and him had already exceeded the normal social distance. Shi Yuan ced the two bags beside Su Yan¡¯s feet and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me improve my grades in my senior year, I will take care of your snacks during your university life.¡± Shi Yuan patted his chest as he spoke. Su Yan pursed her lips without a trace.?Was this child¡¯s brain really abnormal? However, Shi Yuan¡¯s words warmed Su Yan¡¯s heart. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t like snacks. I¡¯ll take your snacks today. Don¡¯t give them to me next time.¡± Shi Yuan, who usually only knew how to y the rebellious fool, understood what Su Yan meant. However, he did not know how to respond. His scratching of his ears and cheeks looked a littleical, but it also matched the behavior of his age. The white stic bag was not too thick. Su Yan could see the packaging of some snacks through the stic bag. They were all foreign brands, specialties from Shi Qing¡¯s country. Su Yan paused. The doubts that had been lingering in Su Yan¡¯s mind suddenly seemed to have been answered. Shi Yuan, Shi Qing. The surname Shi was not amon surname. Shi Yuan and Shi Qing both had the surname Shi. This made Su Yan wonder if they were rted. She even wondered if it¡¯s because Shi Qing was unable to personally take care of Su Yan as he was too far away, that¡¯s why he had pulled out such a simple-minded Shi Yuan from his rtives to take care of her. While pondering, Su Yan kept staring at Shi Yuan. It had to be said that Su Yan was too imposing, causing Shi Yuan to feel guilty for some reason. Chapter 122 - Season Two

Chapter 122: Season Two

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Yuan coughed ufortably and asked, ¡°Ahem, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Su Yan stared at Shi Yuan for a while before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Shi Qing?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, he forced himself to say, ¡°How are we rted? Where did you see that I¡¯m rted to him? Shi Qing is such a powerful person, how could he be rted to me?¡± Shi Yuan looked at the sky, the earth, the flowers, the grass, and the students. His gaze did not dare tond on Su Yan. It was obvious that he was guilty. Su Yan understood. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, I can¡¯t force you. Why don¡¯t I ask Shi Qing and see if he has a younger brother or nephew called Shi Yuan?¡± Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Shi Yuan¡¯s legs turned to jelly. He tugged at the corner of Su Yan¡¯s shirt. The 1.8-meter tall boy gave off the feeling of a young wife. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll talk, okay? Don¡¯t tell my brother.¡± However, Shi Yuan¡¯s pitiful look did not receive Su Yan¡¯s pity. Su Yan nced at Shi Yuan lightly. Shi Yuan immediately returned to normal and said obediently, ¡°Shi Qing is my cousin. When you first transferred here, he told me to take good care of my sister-inw.¡± Sister-inw¡­?It had to be said that Su Yan was very satisfied with this nickname. Her face blushed slightly, and after a while, she coughed. ¡°Yes, so when we first met, what you said to me¡­¡± Shi Yuan had obviously thought of his original intention of letting Su Yan study hard. However, when he saw Su Yan¡¯s results, Shi Yuan felt ashamed and embarrassed. However, under Su Yan¡¯s gaze, Shi Yuan had no choice but to brace himself and say, ¡°It¡¯s just that my brother will definitely have many women by his side in the future. You no longer have an outstanding family background, if you don¡¯t have good results, you will be looked down upon in the future.¡± After all, he was a young man. His thoughts were simpler. However, it was such a simplicity that Su Yan found it funny. At the same time, it also felt like warmth flowed through her. After a slight pause, Su Yan smiled. ¡°My brother is really cute, you actually have such cute thoughts.¡± Cute??Shi Yuan looked at his 1.8-meter tall physique.?How was he cute? Obviously, he did not understand that Su Yan thought his personality was cute, not his appearance. Seeing that Su Yan still had no intention of letting him off, Shi Yuan¡¯s legs went weak. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll leave first. If you have any problems, call me. Don¡¯t disturb my brother over such a small matter, or else my brother will beat me to death.¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s back looked like he was fleeing. Smiling again, Su Yan finally shook her head and went upstairs with two bags of snacks. Her roommates had already settled down and were discussing whether they should get their books. Sun Mo sat alone on the bed and yed with her phone, looking lonely. The chatter of the girls immediately quieted down after Su Yan entered the room. The four girls looked at Su Yan somewhat fearfully. In the end, it was the girl who had helped Su Yan before who asked, ¡°Um, Su Yan, do you want to go with us to retrieve the books?¡± Su Yan put down the snacks and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± At that moment, Su Yan looked over. The girl¡¯s name was Liu Jie. As she did not expect Su Yan to agree so quickly, the entire dormitory, including Sun Mo, who was sitting on her own bed, was stunned. It was Liu Jie who reacted first. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait till night to collect the books, why don¡¯t we have a meal first?¡± For the Chinese, the dining table was a good ce for them to interact with each other. Even those youngdies that weren¡¯t deeply involved in society were getting more familiar with each other during the meal. Although they still had respect for Su Yan, they no longer felt scared to speak like before. Just as they were discussing the book collection, Su Yan received a call. The call was from Yan Tang, who wanted to shoot the second season of ¡®Love You¡¯. With her back facing them, Su Yan replied with a smile, ¡°¡®Love You¡¯ has such a high viewership rating. If we were to shoot a second season, there would definitely not be ack of investors. Why did Director Yane looking for me?¡± Yan Tangughed as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re my benefactor. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not even have gotten the first season of ¡®Love You¡¯. Why would I change people?¡± Su Yan thought of the cast of ¡®Love You¡¯ and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Luo Xin¡¯s worth has skyrocketed and his managementpany has given him quite a number of jobs. Are you sure he¡¯ll still be willing to take on this?¡± These words hit the nail on the head. Yan Tang was silent for a while, then heughed coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t let him act in this show even if he wants to. The heat of ¡®Love You¡¯ hasn¡¯t even passed and Luo Xin is already giving me attitude. What the heck? Does he really think that I have to use him?¡± ¡°Gave you attitude?¡± Su Yan paused for a moment and immediately perked up. She asked, ¡°Tell me in detail, what exactly happened?¡± Chapter 123 - Floating

Chapter 123: Floating

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Su Yan looked like she was watching a good show, Yan Tang did not mind. Besides, who was Su Yan? This was his great benefactor. Now that she wanted to know some embarrassing things about himself, how could he not satisfy her wish? Hence, Yan Tang sighed and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that our main production team participated in a variety show previously. During the filming process, I talked to Luo Xin, but Luo Xin ignored me. When we got off the stage, Luo Xin deliberately squeezed in front of me and almost pushed me off the stage.¡± At this point, Yan Tang smiled good-naturedly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too strict when ites to filming. That¡¯s why he bore a grudge against me?¡± The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense. Yan Tang even sighed and said, ¡°Actually, it can¡¯t be helped. Luo Xin¡¯s aptitude isn¡¯t enough. He has to be properly taught.¡± He almost said that not only was Luo Xin¡¯s acting bad, but he alsocked tolerance. He was just a little stern, but he was already hated. Hearing Yan Tang¡¯s words, Su Yan paused for a moment. After a while, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Yan Tang, has anyone ever said that you¡¯re not very suitable to act like a calctive person?¡± Yan Tang was stunned. Su Yan did not hear the voice from the other side for a long time, so she continued, ¡°Not only are you not suitable to act calctive, but you also don¡¯t know yourself very well. You are not a calctive person, so how did Luo Xin offend you?¡± He would rather give himself a bad reputation to punish Luo Xin. After a short while, Yan Tang sighed and said with slight embarrassment, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Actually, Luo Xin¡¯s team is too annoying. Previously, Luo Xin wanted to be an onscreen couple with Jiang Ping but was rejected by her. The reason Jiang Ping gave was that her career is currently on the rise and she doesn¡¯t want to rely on scandals to increase her poprity.¡± Luo Xin had offered a lot of attractive benefits, which made Yan Tang feel that if these conditions were given to him, he would be willing to ept them. Wasn¡¯t it just a few scandals? However, no matter what Luo Xin said, Jiang Ping still disagreed and even told Luo Xin not to harass her. It could be said that she was not giving Luo Xin any face. Later on, Luo Xin secretly talked about the cast and crew members on many asions. Like how this person did not know how to act, and that person had a sugar daddy behind her. And because of Su Yan and Jiang Ping¡¯s video, many people guessed that the sugar daddy behind Jiang Ping was Su Yan. This was ridiculous. Initially, this matter had nothing to do with Su Yan. However, before Su Yan invested, Luo Xin¡¯s status was number one in the crew. But after Su Yan invested, people were suspicious of Luo Xin¡¯s status, in addition, Luo Xin¡¯s persona was not as likable as Jiang Ping¡¯s persona. This made Luo Xin very angry. Hence, after this, Luo Xin also said some bad things about Su Yan. He sessfully molded Su Yan¡¯s image into a woman that only had beauty but actually had no ability at all, and that she invested in this drama because of her family¡¯s rmendation. Once these words were said, it truly offended Yan Tang, which was why Yan Tang said those words earlier. After hearing the whole story from Yan Tang, Su Yan still found it funny. ¡°Just because of this, you want to make things difficult for others?¡± Yan Tang seemed a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not even angry?¡± Su Yan dug her nails and said in a bored tone, ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? A person like Luo Xin is destined to not be popr for long. Even someone as good-tempered as you doesn¡¯t want to continue working with him. What future does he have?¡± That made sense.?Yan Tang thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about our next television drama.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, did I agree that there¡¯s going to be a next season?¡± After another ten minutes of discussion with Yan Tang, Liu Jie called her several times before Su Yan finally hung up the phone with Yan Tang and returned to her roommates. It had to be said that although Yan Tang was a little slow-witted, this script was really interesting, Su Yan could not stop listening to it. It was even more captivating than the previous one that only talked about love. Along the way, Su Yan kept thinking that she had to invest in a script like this no matter what. Not only did she have to invest, but she also had to choose her own cast. When she was doing ¡®Love You¡¯, Su Yan was extremely dissatisfied with Luo Xin. She only felt that Luo Xin had no good points other than his face. However, after looking at him for a long time, she felt that Luo Xin¡¯s face was getting more and more greasy. She wondered how a young man in his twenties could make himself look like this. Liu Jie didn¡¯t know why, but Su Yan seemed to be in a good mood along the way. After hesitating for a while, she finally decided to call Su Yan. ¡°Wh-why are you smiling?¡± Su Yan looked at the genuine curiosity on the little girl¡¯s face. She only chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Nothing, something that interests me happened.¡± Sun Mo, who had been watching for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but ponder.?Did someone say something interesting just now? Chapter 124 - To Please Her

Chapter 124: To Please Her

Ever since Sun Mo found out about Su Yan¡¯s identity, she had been very upset. She was upset that she had offended Su Yan so easily.?What if Su Yan was unhappy and told the Yun family? What if she harmed her father? There was another thing that Sun Mo could not figure out. Su Yan was a member of the Yun family.?Why was she called Su Yan? Didn¡¯t she want to hide her name and be looked down upon? Could it be that this feeling of ying dumb to take advantage of others made Su Yan very happy? However, no matter what Su Yan thought, Sun Mo was determined to please Su Yan. Even though Su Yan said that they would only be roommates in the future, they were already roommates. How could their rtionship be any more ordinary? By then, their family could make use of Su Yan¡¯s connections to hitch a ride on the Yun family¡¯s ship and take off on the spot.?Perhaps they could even be a proper and famous family in Jing City. With this thought in mind, Sun Mo felt that she was looking at a fairy when she looked at Su Yan. Hopefully, Fairy Sister would be able to show off her power and let her family gain some immortal aura. On the other hand, Su Yan was very sensitive to changes in people¡¯s feelings. Su Yan was very clear about Sun Mo¡¯s changes. She also knew the reason behind Sun Mo¡¯s changes, but she was unwilling to pay attention to it. However, Su Yan did not want to talk to her, she wanted to get closer to Su Yan. As she listened to Su Yan and Liu Jie¡¯s lively conversation, Sun Mo could not stand it. Liu Jie was just an employee of her father¡¯spany. How could she surpass her and befriend Su Yan? The more it was like this, the more Sun Mo wanted to interrupt Su Yan and Liu Jie¡¯s conversation. ¡°Su Yan, do you know? There¡¯s a fashion show at the skyscraper this weekend. My mother worked hard to get the tickets. Do you want to go with me?¡± In the end, Su Yan only gave Sun Mo a nonchnt nce before chatting happily with Liu Jie, making Sun Mo seem like she was asking for a rebuff. After all, Sun Mo had been pampered since she was young. Now that she saw this, she naturally felt ufortable and her expression turned ugly. However, the person she was facing was Su Yan. Sun Mo¡¯s mouth moved, but in the end, she did not say anything. Liu Jie could feel Sun Mo¡¯s anger. For her father¡¯s future, Liu Jie quickly changed the topic to Sun Mo. ¡°Really? I heard that the show at the skyscraper is very big and many famous people are invited. It¡¯s hard to get a ticket. Sun Mo, your mother is amazing.¡± The topic went back to Sun Mo. Her other roommates also started to brag to Sun Mo. The little princess¡¯s expression became better. However, when she saw that Su Yan¡¯s expression was still indifferent, Sun Mo was a little unhappy. However, this time, Sun Mo spoke with some propriety. She only said, ¡°Su Yan, you don¡¯t like to watch the show? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Su Yan acknowledged and said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much artistic talent. I can¡¯t understand or appreciate many of the clothes at the shows. That would be too boring, in that case, I might as well not go.¡± Her words were so straightforward that Sun Mo almost choked to death. On the other hand, when Liu Jie heard Su Yan¡¯s words, she felt that Su Yan was different from other girls from rich families. Su Yan was pure and not pretentious. If others could not understand, they would have to hide it, afraid that others would know that she did not understand. Liu Jie really wanted to be friends with Su Yan, but with her status, would Su Yan look down on her? Sun Mo couldn¡¯t care less about Liu Jie¡¯s thoughts. Although she was embarrassed, Sun Mo did not run out of patience as she was facing Su Yan after all. She was a little unhappy, but she soon realized that Su Yan was hinting at her to help Su Yan improve her taste. With this thought in mind, Sun Mo probed, ¡°Well, aesthetics can be improved by looking at it more often. Why don¡¯t youe with me to take a look? I¡¯ll find a few friends to help you. Perhaps your aesthetics will beparable to the chief editor of a small magazine very soon.¡± Listening to Sun Mo¡¯s words, Su Yan first felt that it was a little funny.?Was she not clear enough? Did she not understand that it was just an excuse??Seeing the serious expression on Sun Mo¡¯s face, Su Yan fell silent. Alright, Sun Mo really did not understand. She could not be med for her intelligence. Hence, Su Yan could only shrug and say, ¡°Maybe not. I have an appointment with someone this weekend, so I won¡¯t be going.¡± After being rejected once again, the anger in Sun Mo¡¯s heart had already risen to a certain extent.?Who was the person who was so respected that Su Yan could reject her again??She thought about it again. She had already lowered her head to express her goodwill to Su Yan, but why was Su Yan still unmoved by force or persuasion? Sun Mo was still too young and could not hide her emotions. Su Yan could tell with a single nce that she had made Princess Sun, who had been pampered since young, unhappy. But there was nothing she could do about it. She did have an appointment with someone, because she had to rush over to Yan Tang¡¯s ce to read the entire script. Chapter 125 - How Great

Chapter 125: How Great

After receiving the textbooks for the entire year, the girls in the same dormitory learned that these seemingly unremarkable books were actually very heavy when ced together. Especially Sun Mo. Sun Mo rubbed her sore hands and ced the books on the floor in a pampered manner. Then, she sat down on the books. ¡°I¡¯m really too tired, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± The campus of Jing City University was huge. They had to cross an entire school to get their books. Although Sun Mo was very delicate, Su Yan felt that this was a good idea. She copied Sun Mo and sat on her books. As she rested, Su Yan wondered if she should learn Taekwondo or something. When she had some strength in her body, she could solve her own problems in the future. However, when she heard one of her roommates say that she was a ck belt in Taekwondo, that thought burst like a bubble. The roommate was currently sticking out her tongue and fanning herself. She sat on the books like a dead dog, looking¡­ not exactly aesthetically pleasing. That day, the six of them finally moved the books back when it was almost dark. All of themid on the bed, not wanting to move anymore. At this moment, someone gave Liu Jie a thumbs up and said weakly, ¡°If I were to eat after moving the books, I might not even be able to lift my arm.¡± Su Yan slowly closed her eyes as she listened to everyone¡¯s tired voices.?It was great. It was great to go to university. It was great to be able to be reborn¡­ Feeling satisfied, Su Yan had a dream. She dreamed about some things from her previous life. Her efforts, her struggles, and the injustice she suffered in her previous life seemed to have been wiped away by an invisible hand. Then, a man¡¯s voice said in a steady and powerful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Su Yan suddenly woke up with a start. She felt as if everything that had pressed down on her in her previous life had disappeared. In her daze, it was as if some invisible shackles had been broken. Su Yan smiled and stood on the balcony, looking out through the not-so-clean window. The sports field was full of vitality, and students came and went,ughing and joking. There was also a clean and bright sky and pure white clouds. Su Yan suddenly smiled. This was her life now. Su Yan would no longer be trapped in the nightmare of her previous life. She had truly walked out of it. * Life in college was peaceful and lively. After their roommates got familiar with each other, they started tough and joke around. They were unsealed after being dominated by their studies for more than ten years. All of them were so free that they might have mental problems. Although the military training was a little tiring, the good thing was that it did notst long. The freshness couldpletely dispel the fatigue on their bodies. During the weekend, Su Yan took the opportunity to meet Yan Tang and got theplete script. She even rmended Qi Yun, who had always wanted to act, to Yan Tang. It had to be said that Yan Tang was too efficient. The new script was almost perfected. Looking at the smooth plot and the rigorous logic, Su Yan even suspected that Yan Tang had been working hard for many years before he was finally willing to show it to everyone. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s increasingly amazed expression as she read the script, Yan Tang smiled. That was it. How could a script that even investors liked fail? The Yan Tang now had a mysterious confidence in Su Yan. Usually, when investors like Su Yan tried to get people into the production team, Yan Tang would strictly reject them. However, because it was Su Yan, Yan Tang felt that it was because Su Yan had good taste and had discovered another piece of unpolished jade. Didn¡¯t Jiang Ping hear a few words of advice from Su Yan and had already be a popr female celebrity? This Qi Yun person might also be a talented person who had been buried. It was just that Yan Tang still had to ask some questions about Qi Yun as per usual. When he heard that Qi Yun was just a student who had never acted before, Yan Tang couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. Then, he asked, ¡°Is Qi Yun very beautiful?¡± Su Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary person. At most, she¡¯s a little delicate and pretty?¡± Yan Tang was at a loss for words. He felt that a mortal like him might not be able to understand what Su Yan, who stood at the top, was thinking. Hence, he said, ¡°Then¡­ was she rmended by Miss Yun because she has any specialties?¡± Su Yan smiled. ¡°We met during the college entrance examinations. The youngdy is not bad, but her luck is bad, so I was thinking if I could help her. She likes to act, so I gave her this chance. Director Yan, if she¡¯s not suitable, you don¡¯t have to force her on my ount. Everything will be up to you.¡± These words almost made Yan Tang act like a fierce man crying on the spot. What kind of a good person could say such words? What did she mean by giving her a chance? She had already spoken, yet she was still willing to say that everything was based on his own wishes. Yan Tang naturally did not think that Su Yan was just being polite. After interacting with Su Yan for a short period of time, Yan Tang was very clear that Su Yan was an honest person. She was definitely not the type who would act one way in front of others and act the other behind their backs. Chapter 126 - A Second Season

Chapter 126: A Second Season

Over at Yan Tang¡¯s side, he was rubbing his hands in glee as he thought about how he was going to showcase his capabilities next. At the very least, he wanted to continue on with the viewership ratings of ¡®Love You¡¯ and strive to reach a higher level. ¡®Love You¡¯ was already nearing the end of the broadcast. All the puzzles had basically been solved and the audience¡¯s hearts were starting to ache. [A Little Fortune Butterfly: So the murderer the male protagonist has been looking for is actually the female protagonist herself?] [Xiao: The plot twist is one after another. Although I like Luo Xin¡¯s looks, I feel that when Luo Xin finds out the truthter on, he won¡¯t be able to take on the role, right?] [Xiao Tuanzi: Previousmentor, you¡¯re not alone. I also feel that Luo Xin¡¯s scene was very awkward. Look at the people around them, they¡¯re all moved to tears. But Luo Xin still has that dazed expression on his face. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s silently mocking us: Hah, it¡¯s my loss if I¡¯m upset.] And this kind of ridicule reached its peak after the finale of ¡®Love You¡¯. Perhaps it was because when the female protagonist revealed the truth in front of the male protagonist, the expression of confusion and relief was too shocking, making the audience unable to stop. However, not only did the male protagonist not cry, he didn¡¯t even show any signs of sadness. No wonder the audience didn¡¯t buy it. Luo Xin thought that he would be able to reach another peak in his career after the end of the show. Who would have thought that he would be met with overwhelming criticism? Luo Xin was so angry that he smashed a few cups, but he still couldn¡¯t calm down. He arrogantly said to his manager beside him, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t thepany controlled thements yet? Do you really want tobel me as someone without acting skills before thepany can react?¡± Now that Luo Xin was already the big shot of the small and transparent managementpany he had signed, his manager naturally supported him and said, ¡°We¡¯re doing it already. I¡¯ll go and rush Old Wang right now. Why hasn¡¯t the trending topic dropped yet?¡± But in reality, the manager also knew that it was not that easy to remove the trending topics. Thepany¡¯s internal funds were insufficient, and at most, it could only reduce the top few trending topics to 20-30. Hearing his manager¡¯s words, Luo Xin finally let out a sigh of relief. After a while, he raised his head and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that thepany has always treated me well, I wouldn¡¯t have been willing topromise and stay in thepany. Previously, several leadingpanies in the industry came to poach me, but I rejected them because of my rtionship with thepany.¡± In other words, they should be content. However, the manager rolled his eyes in her heart when he heard this.?How shameless was Luo Xin to say such things? Why did he feel that thepany could not do without him? However, when the manager thought about the situation in the managementpany, he sighed.?It was really impossible to do without him. Then, he looked at Luo Xin, who was crossing his legs uninhibitedly and ying with his phone with narrowed eyes. The manager sighed again. He did not know how long this Luo Xin would be popr. With his personality, sigh! Coincidentally, an interview was currently being broadcasted on TV. The interview was with the crew of ¡®Love You¡¯. This was recorded by Luo Xin and the others a few days ago. At that time, Luo Xin felt that he had sessfully turned the tables and was no longer interested in staying in the crew that made him unhappy, so he left after the interview. Unexpectedly, after he left, Director Yan Tang also epted the interview. Luo Xin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the thin and tall young man on the television. Yan Tang said, ¡°Although ¡®Love You¡¯ is over, ¡®Love You¡¯ series is not over yet.¡± The host asked curiously, ¡°Is Director Yan preparing to shoot ¡®Love You 2¡¯?¡± Yan Tang smiled kindly. ¡°It¡¯s a sister story. It¡¯s about another story. The cast of ¡®Love You¡¯ mighte to make a guest appearance in the new drama. The story is definitely more touching than ¡®Love You¡¯. Our investor read the script and decided to continue investing.¡± The host obviously did not expect this. After a while, she asked, ¡°May I ask if the investor of the new drama is still Miss Yun?¡± Although the host had expected Yan Tang to answer this question, she didn¡¯t expect Yan Tang to answer her question with such excitement. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Miss Yun. It¡¯s my lifelong honor to be able to get an investment from Miss Yun. After all, not all investors will not interfere with the director¡¯s wishes.¡± At this point, Yan Tang smacked his lips and seemed to be recalling his past experiences. He said, ¡°I once directed a television drama. In that drama, the protagonist team and the supporting cast had the abilities. All of them requested additional scenes, and in the end, they managed to film a group drama.¡± Yan Tang sighed and said, ¡°Investors add scenes for actors, whileymen guide the professionals. This is too scary.¡± Yan Tang did not show any mercy when he spoke. Theizens went to look for the show that Yan Tang had mentioned. In the end, they really found it. The audience was still wondering what the group drama would be like, when they watched it, there were at least ten characters appearing in the first episode. Every character looked like the protagonist, but none of them looked like the protagonist. It really dumbfounded the audience. Chapter 127 - Audition

Chapter 127: Audition

¡°There¡¯s going to be a second season soon? How did I not know?¡± After the cup was smashed by Luo Xin, Luo Xin picked up the pillow again and violently pounded on the bed. The word ¡®exasperated¡¯ was expressed vividly. The manager looked at Luo Xin and couldn¡¯t help but think that if Luo Xin could perform so well when he was acting, perhaps no one would say that he didn¡¯t have any acting skills. The manager turned on his phone and saw the text message that his boss had sent this morning asking about the rtionship between Luo Xin, Yan Tang and the other members of ¡®Love You¡¯. He was silent for a moment before finally typing a reply: ¡°It might not be good. Luo Xin is already throwing a tantrum just by seeing Director Yan Tang say that he wants to film a new season.¡± Thepany¡¯s president: ¡­ Following that, the president started thinking whether he could change to another person to promote. Yan Tang¡¯s speech was originally intended to praise Su Yan for being a good boss. However, he had never expected that the audience would think that he was an upright person who was not afraid of any power from the investors after hearing Yan Tang¡¯s speech. For some reason, Yan Tang gained a bunch of fans. However, in the eyes of the investors, Yan Tang was an ingrate. They invested money in Yan Tang to let him film. Not only did they not earn any money, but they also did not get any praise from Yan Tang. It was really not worth it. Hence, Yan Tang¡¯s name became notorious among the investors. Unless Yan Tang could improve further in the future, it was basically impossible to get any investors. Su Yan looked at the rey of Yan Tang¡¯s interview and said with some disapproval, ¡°Your move was not considered ingenious. It was even somewhat stupid.¡± Yan Tang naturally knew what his words meant. He only chuckled and said, ¡°Could it be that Miss Yun suddenly doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡± As he said this, Yan Tang pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it. Why don¡¯t you open an entertainmentpany, Miss Yun? I¡¯ll be the first director of Miss Yun¡¯s entertainmentpany, right?¡± ¡°You even sold yourself?¡± Su Yan shook her head in amusement, but her heart was moved by Yan Tang. She repeatedly thought about her current state.?Was she suitable to start apany? What would happen if she did??Su Yan thought about it over and over again. She felt that it was actually quite good to start apany. She could do whatever she wanted. It did not seem appropriate to always be like this. This conversation between Su Yan and Yan Tangter on contributed to the entertainmentpany that took over half of China in the future. The two of them chatted for a while before Qi Yun rushed over. It turned out that she wanted Yan Tang to see if Qi Yun was suitable to act in Yan Tang¡¯s new drama. Su Yan didn¡¯t have any intention of letting Qi Yun get in through the back door. She just said to Yan Tang in front of Qi Yun, ¡°There¡¯s no need to forcefully promote her role. Everything will be done ording to the rules. Let her y whatever role she suits.¡± These words obviously made Qi Yun and Yan Tang very satisfied. To Yan Tang, such ayman¡¯s action of not giving pointers to the professionals really touched him. As for Qi Yun, she was already very satisfied as long as she had such an opportunity, and it was with Director Yan Tang, who was currently very popr. The moment Yan Tang saw Qi Yun, he almost thought of the path Qi Yun could take in the future. ¡°Qi Yun, right? You¡¯re quite pure and innocent. In the future, you can go on a different path.¡± Yan Tang chuckled as he finished his evaluation. ¡°Miss Yun should have already given you the script. Can you pick one to act in?¡± Because they were worried that Qi Yun would feel embarrassed, Su Yan and Yan Tang specially asked for a private room in the cafe. The enclosed environment was slightly friendly to neers who had yet to enter the industry. Qi Yun looked at Su Yan gratefully and immediately got into character. ¡°The character I chose for myself is Xiao Jie.¡± Following that, Qi Yun began her performance. Her eyes immediately became dull as she stared straight ahead. Then, she turned her head, but her eyes did not move. Seeing Qi Yun¡¯s appearance, Yan Tang, who was originally a bit disinterested, immediately became interested. His eyes stared closely at Qi Yun, anticipating Qi Yun¡¯s performance. Xiao Jie was a blind man. He listened to the person beside him and suddenly smiled. His eyes curved into crescents and there was no haze in them. Then, he muttered something softly. After his lips moved, Xiao Jie¡¯s smile slowly changed. It was a sinister and cold smile that gave Yan Tang goosebumps. ¡°Okay, goodbye,¡± Xiao Jie suddenly said. He then stood up as though he was sending someone off. After the person left, Xiao Jie tilted his head slightly and said innocently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about being blind. At least no one will suspect me if I do anything.¡± In the end, Qi Yun turned to look at Su Yan and Yan Tang. Qi Yun¡¯s performance was clearly that of a blind person, but now, it made people feel as if she could see. Then, Qi Yun smiled gently. Her smile made Su Yan and Yan Tang¡¯s hair stand on end. Qi Yun only stopped her performance when the smile ended. She revealed apletely different smile to Su Yan and Yan Tang. Only then did the tense atmosphere in the room ease slightly. Chapter 128 - The Screenwriter Didnt Expect It Too?

Chapter 128: The Screenwriter Didn¡¯t Expect It Too?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qi Yun¡¯s acting skills were unexpectedly good. Su Yan was overwhelmed by emotions as she watched. She simply felt that Qi Yun was the Xiao Jie in the script, evil yet unaware. Xiao Jie had received an improper education from his parents since he was young. From a young age, he had been taught by his parents to pretend to be blind in order to gain sympathy. After his parents died and because he was a ¡®blind person¡¯, he had received more attention in the orphanage. As a result, even though Xiao Jie was clearly not a blind person, he had already mastered the various techniques of pretending to be blind. However, Xiao Jie¡¯s worldview was different from others. In Xiao Jie¡¯s worldview, people were pitiful. Death was the only relief. Hence, he would smile and send his friends to their deaths, leaving no traces behind. Because he wasn¡¯t really blind. Initially, Yan Tang had thought that the character would be a boy. However, after Qi Yun¡¯s acting, he felt that if it was a girl, it would be¡­ not bad. Yan Tang rubbed the goosebumps on his body and said, ¡°Why would you think of ying the role of Xiao Jie? The gender is not suitable, and even the role is a viin.¡± Hearing Yan Tang¡¯s words, Qi Yun said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I just feel that Xiao Jie¡¯s character is more outstanding. It¡¯s filled with innocence and cruelty. At the same time, it¡¯s also mixed with confusion. I feel that if I act well, he¡¯ll be a very popr character.¡± With that said, Qi Yun stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, she was apletely different person from Xiao Jie. This time, Yan Tang really had to give it to Su Yan. How did her eyes grow? Other people¡¯s eyes were used to see things, but Su Yan was different. Her eyes existed to discover good actors and scripts. Yan Tang looked at Qi Yun¡¯s ordinary appearance and sighed with emotion in his heart. Wasn¡¯t this just a real-life version of a prodigy that was often seen but the bole not always seen? Qi Yun¡¯s role as Xiao Jie was settled. Qi Yun didn¡¯t ask for too much money. After all, she didn¡¯t even have a managementpany now. After the meal, Yan Tang added, ¡°Miss Yun, if you set up apany, wouldn¡¯t you have a director and screenwriter? Now, you even have an actor. What do you think?¡± Obviously, Yan Tang had not given up on the idea of letting Su Yan start apany. This time, Su Yan frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. When I go back, I¡¯ll ask my First Uncle and Third Uncle and see how thepany runs.¡± ¡°In that case, should I call you President Yun from now on?¡± Yan Tang chuckled. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal, President Yun. When thepany is established, don¡¯t forget to sign me. I¡¯m prepared to fight alongside thepany.¡± Qi Yun, who had been quietly listening to Yan Tang¡¯s mumbling, suddenly sighed and looked at Su Yan with her big bright eyes. Although she did not speak, her silence speaks louder than her voice. Su Yan could only surrender helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind that my unregisteredpany is too small, I have no objections.¡± As she spoke, Su Yan muttered, ¡°How can I not take advantage of such a free gift?¡± After receiving the confirmation, Yan Tang and Qi Yun looked at each other. The unfamiliar feeling they had when they first met seemed to disappear for a moment. * After bidding farewell to Yan Tang and Qi Yun, Su Yan returned to school. The dormitory was still the same as when she left. Everyone was lying on the bed half-dead. The youngdies looked much darker than when they first met. Sun Mo was the most obvious one. Sun Mo¡¯s skin was tender and fair. On the first day of military training, it was already darker than before. After this week, Sun Mo would not be able to look anymore. It wasn¡¯t that Sun Mo hadn¡¯t thought of a way to stop the military training, but in the end, all of these thoughts were rejected by the school leaders. After learning of this grievous news, Sun Mo immediatelyid on the bed and didn¡¯t move for a long time. ¡°By the way, Su Yan, have you watched ¡®Love You¡¯?¡± Liu Jie waved weakly at Su Yan. When she saw Su Yan nod, she immediately perked up and sat up from the bed. ¡°Su Yan, do you think that maybe Feifei was the one who led the transmigration for Lin Chen?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yan did not think that there was such a possibility and was stunned when she heard this. Seeing that Su Yan didn¡¯t know, Liu Jie had an idea. She sat cross-legged on the bed and said, ¡°I saw theizens analyzing Lin Chen¡¯s transmigration mechanism¡­¡± Liu Jie gave a logical analysis while Su Yan yed along. Although she felt that the audience¡¯s imagination was indeed better than the scriptwriter, it was still quite interesting. This was also a form of rxation. Liu Jie stopped to take a sip of water after she spoke for three to four minutes, then Su Yan said, ¡°Maybe the scriptwriter didn¡¯t think of this when he was writing the script? The essence of transmigration is the power of longing. If it was Lin Feifei who calcted and made Lin Chen constantly transmigrate through time because he missed her too much, but Lin Chen is, after all, a child from a big family. He has the ability to read people.. He can feel that someone approaching him is for him or for money.¡± Chapter 129 - Seizing the Seat

Chapter 129: Seizing the Seat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan and Liu Jie began to discuss this matter, and it sessfully stirred up the atmosphere in the dormitory. Those who had watched television drama joined in the discussion, while those who had not watched them felt that this television drama should be quite interesting. Hence, she wanted to watch it after everyone finished discussing it. Sun Mo was one of them. Initially, she did not want to watch such a low-budget and shoddy TV show because of her status. If she wanted to watch it, she wanted to watch a blockbuster, even though the so-called blockbuster was not nice at all. However, as she listened to Su Yan and her roommates, she took out her phone and found the drama that Su Yan and Liu Jie talked about and watched it with relish. Once she started watching it, she could not stop watching. She watched for the whole night, and the next day, she appeared in front of Su Yan with two huge dark circles under her eyes. Su Yan found it a little funny that Sun Mo was looking at her with a resentful gaze. However, she maintained a calm expression and only used her eyes to ask Sun Mo what was wrong. Initially, she thought that Sun Mo would not speak due to her pride. However, Sun Mo paused for a moment and asked directly, ¡°You are the investor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sun Mo, who realized what she had said, suddenly felt a little unnatural. She coughed and said, ¡°I said, when I was checking the information, I found out that you are an investor of ¡®Love You Through Time¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Yan stared at Sun Mo¡¯s dark eye circles thoughtfully. ¡°So you chased after the show for the whole night?¡± Sun Mo immediately kept quiet and looked around. Finally, she walked away quickly and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m going to ss.¡± Looking at Sun Mo¡¯s back view, Su Yan shook her head in amusement.?After all, they were still students. How could there be such a bad person??Just as this thought came to her mind, Su Yan encountered some minor disputes in the afternoon that were indispensable in her student days. There was a ss in the afternoon and there were more students. The six girls in Su Yan¡¯s dormitory naturally had to sit together. Hence, everyone went to upy their seats in advance. They thought that everyone was self-aware that if there was something on their seats, no one woulde to sit. Hence, they went to the toilet together. Unexpectedly, when they returned, they found the six seats were all filled with people. Liu Jie went up to them and told them that this was their seat. The things were still ced on the table, but these people didn¡¯t care. They even pointed at the things on the table and said, ¡°You came back just in time. You left too suddenly just now. Did you leave your things in the ssroom? Thankfully, we met you and didn¡¯t touch your things. Quickly take them away. Don¡¯t lose them again next time.¡± Liu Jie was almost angered by these people¡¯s twisted words. The one who reacted the most strongly was Sun Mo. Sun Mo directly pulled the girl sitting on the outermost seat to the ground and sat in the girl¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t leave this here. We used it to upy our seats. We just went to the washroom. You saw it too. Why are you still sitting in our seats? Are your eyes filled with decorations?¡± After all, they were all young people. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to have a few seats, but with so many students watching, it seemed to have be a big deal. ¡°Look over there, are they going to fight?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, it¡¯s starting. This girl is so powerful.¡± The surrounding students¡¯ discussion was like hot oil being poured on fire. Both sides were instantly enraged. The dormitory mate who had snatched the seat said, ¡°Why did you hit someone?¡± Sun Mo replied calmly, ¡°You call this hitting someone? Then if I identally touch you, will you immediately fall to the ground?¡± Although the little princess Sun Mo usually didn¡¯t interact much with her roommates, at this moment, everyone was united against outsiders. Liu Jie said first, ¡°Aiyah, Momo, stay away from these people. Don¡¯t let them cheat you. Although your family¡¯s conditions aren¡¯t bad, giving alms to beggars and being a scoundrel are two different things.¡± This analogy was not bad. At least, the faces of those who were upying the seats turned green. Su Yan looked at the window and then looked at the ceiling. She sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to their level. If they want to sit, let them sit. However, you guys better not leave this seat after a while. That won¡¯t do.¡± With that, Su Yan took her things and went to the back row to sit down. After a while, Sun Mo also came over angrily and sat down. She looked at Su Yan and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your toughness? Why are you afraid now? Weren¡¯t you very powerful when you were in the dormitory?¡± Su Yan pointed at the window. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s getting dark outside? It¡¯s going to rain soon.¡± Sun Mo frowned, not understanding what Su Yan meant. Su Yan pointed at the row of seats on the ceiling again. ¡°Look at the ceiling again. It¡¯s all traces of rain vertigo. That spot is leaking.¡± After saying that, Su Yan took out her book in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s good to give up our seats to them.. If not, we would end up having to change seats halfway through ss.¡± Chapter 130 - Don鈥檛 Move

Chapter 130: Don¡¯t Move

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As if in response to Su Yan¡¯s words, the originally sunny weather suddenly turned gloomy. The wind blew on the t ground, causing the curtains on the windows to flutter. Su Yan only curled her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From the looks of it, the rain shouldn¡¯t be small.¡± Hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, the other five people couldn¡¯t help but turn to look out of the window. The girl who studied Taekwondo stroked her chin and clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s going to rain outside? Can you rich people even predict the weather?¡± Su Yan replied with a smile, ¡°No, I just took a look at the weather forecast.¡± As she spoke, she waved the weather forecast page on her phone. ¡°I took a look at the ceiling over there too.¡± Her innocent tone made her look even more annoying. Hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Sun Mo reluctantly epted it. However, her face was still ck and she was too embarrassed to express it on the spot. Very soon, the teacher of this ss arrived. As they had never attended a ss with so many people before, everyone was very excited. They gathered together and chatted happily. Su Yan nced at the six chattering girls in front and stopped paying attention to them. The heavy rain outside quickly began to fall and it was extremely violent, like a downpour. Soon, a scream came from the slightly noisy ssroom. Then, a girl asked, ¡°Who¡¯s spraying water at me?¡± However, drops of rain fell on her one after another. After a while, more rain fell on her and her roommates. Only then did everyone notice that the ceiling above their heads was leaking. A normal person would naturally think of leaving this leaky ce as soon as possible. However, just as they were about to leave, Su Yan asked in a clear voice, ¡°This is the seat that took a lot of effort to obtain. How can you leave so easily? You have to sit down.¡± ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you pretty arrogant when you snatched the seats just now? Why are you not cherishing it now that you have it?¡± ¡°Just a leak. Think of it as listening in the rain. How romantic.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen rain in the house before. Isn¡¯t this good? I¡¯ve gained more knowledge.¡± The leader of that group was filled with hatred. She turned around and stared at Su Yan, who had just said that. If looks could kill, Su Yan would probably be riddled with holes by now. Only then did Sun Mo have the time to observe this girl carefully. She was wearing a luxury limited edition bracelet from Country G and was wearing Country A¡¯s current season limited edition. Even the inconspicuous flower on her head had a not-so-obvious ¡®The Love¡¯ logo. Clearly, this was a little princess who had been spoiled since she was young. Sun Mo immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We only went to the toilet and the seats were gone. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about these seats. Why are they so popr?¡± Regarding the matter of snatching seats, the girl was indeed in the wrong. She will remember all the grievances she had from being in such a sorry state. She red fiercely at Su Yan, who had been hiding at the back but could always deliver a fatal blow. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I remember you.¡± Her roommates didn¡¯t know what would happen if they were remembered by such a ssmate, but Sun Mo could tell that this girl came from a rich family. Therefore, although she knew Su Yan¡¯s identity, Sun Mo was still slightly worried about it. Of course, only a little. ¡°The shoes on that girl¡¯s feet are Master Sefarne¡¯s work this year. There¡¯s only one photo online, but this pair of shoes is on that girl¡¯s feet. What does this mean?¡± Sun Mo asked Su Yan softly. Unexpectedly, Su Yan only thought for a moment before making a guess. ¡°Because the pirated version was made too quickly?¡± Sun Mo¡¯s breath was stuck in her throat, unable toe up or go down and it made Sun Mo panic. Seeing that Sun Mo¡¯s expression was no longer as unpleasant, Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Alright, stop being curious. That girl should be from the Lu family. I think I saw her at the banquet a few months ago.¡± ¡°The Lu family?!¡± With such a high status, Sun Mo did not even have time to control her voice, attracting the attention of the surrounding students. Sun Mo coughed and lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Is what you said true? Is that really someone from the Lu family? This is not easy to deal with. Don¡¯t form a rtionship with the Lu family.¡± Su Yan tilted her head and asked curiously, ¡°My rtionship with you is quite average. Why are you so concerned about my matters? Oh, could it be that you want to be friends with me?¡± Sun Mo paused and looked at Su Yan as if she expected better from her. She turned her head away and thought that it was a pity that she had good intentions. If she continued to care about Su Yan, she would be a pig. Just as Sun Mo turned her head, Su Yan sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Lu family is in a mess.. This youngdy can¡¯t do anything that will affect my ns.¡± Chapter 131 - Problem With Student Register

Chapter 131: Problem With Student Register

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Sun Mo, who had already turned her head away, heard this, she was about to tell Su Yan not to be arrogant, but when she thought of Su Yan¡¯s identity, she pondered for a moment.?Perhaps, Su Yan really had the ability to be arrogant? On the other side, Lu Xuan returned to the dormitory with wet hair and dripping clothes. The roommates huddled together like quails under the pressure. Lu Xuan calmed herself down, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called her mother. When Lu Xuan¡¯s mother received the call, she was in the middle of a beauty treatment session with her friends. She was stunned when she heard her daughter crying. ¡°What happened? Why is our little princess crying?¡± Mother Lu asked gently. Hearing her mother¡¯s gentle voice, Lu Xuan felt even more aggrieved and cried even harder, ¡°Mom, your daughter was almost bullied to death in school.¡± Hearing this, Mother Lu felt that something was amiss. It was already good enough that her daughter didn¡¯t bully others. How could she be bullied? Wait, shouldn¡¯t it be ss time now? Why was she calling her now??Mother Lu immediately sat up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xuanxuan? There¡¯s no hurry. Tell me slowly.¡± Lu Xuan embellished the story and recounted what had just happened. Of course, people tended to seek benefits and avoid harm. When Lu Xuan said this, she naturally emphasized the unreasonable behavior of Su Yan and the rest, highlighting her innocence. When Mother Lu heard that her little princess had run back in the rain, she was stunned. She even broke her voice. ¡°What? You said those people chased you out of the ssroom? This is ridiculous. How could there be such a person?¡± In reality, Mother Lu also knew what kind of person her daughter was. She also knew how much of what her daughter said was credible and how much of it was exaggerated. But even so, Mother Lu couldn¡¯t bear it. How could she let her daughter suffer like this? She immediatelyforted her, ¡°Xuanxuan, don¡¯t be anxious. Mommy will talk to your principal to see how things will be handledter.¡± After getting the response she wanted, Lu Xuan called her mother sweetly before hanging up. However, the moment the call ended, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression turned cold. A cold smile hung on her lips as she scoffed, ¡°Fight with me? I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even go to school.¡± Through the mirror, Lu Xuan saw her roommates who didn¡¯t dare to speak behind her. Suddenly, she remembered how she had embarrassed herself in front of so many ssmates. She lowered her head again. How could she just not go to school? She wanted that girl to be unable to survive in Jing City. Su Yan did not expect the drama to unfold on her. She continued her afternoon sses calmly. When she finished her sses, she even had the time to reminisce about the heavy rain with her roommates. How could they go home? On the other hand, Sun Mo kept looking at her with a worried gaze, making her feel slightly ufortable. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Su Yan¡¯s response was obviously very insensitive. Sun Mo sighed in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that you¡¯re not very motivated.¡± Su Yan pointed at herself.?Her? Why isn¡¯t she motivated? However, Sun Mo waved her hand. She took out a small umbre from her pocket and rushed into the rain. It was obvious that she had no intention of holding an umbre with everyone. Su Yan quietly waited for the rain to stop. However, before the rain stopped, Su Yan received a call from the counselor. ¡°Su Yan, there¡¯s a problem with your school register. I need you toe to the counselor¡¯s office now.¡± The counselor¡¯s attitude was very cold. It was not even a business-like attitude. There was a hint of malice. Su Yan looked at the rain outside and asked, ¡°Now?¡± The person on the other end acknowledged and said affirmatively, ¡°Now.¡± Then, she hung up. Su Yan stared at her phone for a few more seconds and suddenlyughed. She then called Old Master Yun. ¡°Xiao Xi? Shouldn¡¯t you be in ss now? Why are you calling me at this time?¡± Old Master Yun asked with a smile, obviously thinking that his granddaughter missed him. However, Su Yan did not speak for a long time. Old Master Yun immediately stopped shaking his chair and stopped drinking the tea. He stood up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Xi, say something.¡± Su Yan sighed and recounted everything that had happened, including her counterattack. When Old Master Yun heard that his granddaughter didn¡¯t suffer a loss, he instantly felt much better. He chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t suffer a loss. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t suffer a loss. Are you trapped in the school building by the heavy rain now? Do you need me to send a car to pick you up? I can also bring you a cup of milk tea?¡± However, Su Yan shook her head. ¡°That girl might have some skills in her family. The director is about to send me to her office in the heavy rain. I think she wants to settle my school register.¡± ¡°You have to deal with the school registration issue? Xiao Xi, how could there be a problem with your school register?¡± Yun Chang, who was passing by Old Master Yun, asked in surprise when he heard this. Chapter 132 - Counselor

Chapter 132: Counselor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If there was something wrong with Su Yan¡¯s other stuff, Yun Chang might not be so sure. However, Yun Chang had personally handled Su Yan¡¯s school register several times. How could there be a problem? Su Yan spread her hands. ¡°I find it strange too. Why is there no problem earlier, no problemter? Why is there a problem now? I feel that this has something to do with the girl who snatched the seats.¡± Su Yan continued, ¡°My ssmate said that the girl¡¯s surname is Lu. Grandpa, Third Uncle, do you think that the girl colluded with the teacher to take revenge on me?¡± ¡°Just because of a seat, she colluded with the teachers to make things difficult for you? Isn¡¯t that too petty?¡± When the person she wanted to inform had been informed, Su Yan only exchanged a few more pleasantries before hanging up the phone. She had made this call initially because she wanted her grandfather and Third Uncle to make some preparations for what might happen in the future. Now that Old Master Yun and Yun Chang were prepared, Su Yan did not say much. Although the deadline given by the counselor was immediate, Su Yan still waited until the rain stopped before she set off for the counselor¡¯s office. Along the way, Su Yan simted many situations. One of the situations was good teachers who were passionate about their students, but they were forced by the school to do things that hurt their students. Other situations might also be some who were not good people to begin with, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. When they heard the Lu family¡¯s request, they were even more eager to express their approval. The counselor¡¯s office was not too far from Su Yan¡¯s ssroom. At least, Su Yan arrived after a few minutes. At this moment, the counselor was sitting in the office, calmly looking at theputer screen. When she heard Su Yan¡¯s footsteps, she hurriedly closed theputer and looked at Su Yan with both hands on theputer screen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too slow?¡± Su Yan stood at the side without any intention of responding. When she saw Su Yan¡¯s gaze start to wander, the counselor held a pen and stared at Su Yan for a while before saying, ¡°The next time the counselor asks you toe, you shoulde earlier. You have to support the counselor¡¯s work, right?¡± Seeing that the counselor did not directly confront her, Su Yan smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, under normal circumstances, I would definitelye here directly. But the rain is so heavy today, I can¡¯t possibly get myself drenched, right?¡± The counselor couldn¡¯t find fault with her words. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t get yourself wet. But why did I hear that someone in your ss ran away halfway? You¡­¡± You didn¡¯t chase her away? Before she could finish her sentence, Su Yan beat her to it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Teacher, you have to take care of her. She left halfway through ss. How is she taking the teacher seriously?¡± The counselor, who wanted to continue speaking, paused and looked at the innocent-looking student beside her in disbelief. Su Yan didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with the counselor, so she asked, ¡°Is that girl from a rich and powerful family? Is that why you were instructed by that girl and came to find trouble with me?¡± How could the counselor admit to it? She only said, ¡°No, there¡¯s a problem with your school register. Jing City University might not ept you.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with my school register?¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. Then, she changed her attitude. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Student Lu wants my school register to have problems, right? Teacher, if you take a closer look now, it might not be toote. Don¡¯t wait until my parentse, then it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret.¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice was so calm that the counselor was unsure if Su Yan would be as easy to deal with as the other students. She did not know what to do. Fortunately, Lu Xuan, who had just run away from ss, came to the counselor¡¯s office at this moment. When she saw Su Yan standing in front of the counselor¡¯s desk, she instantly felt that she had vented her anger. She looked at Su Yan coldly and said with a sneer, ¡°How is it? I said that I wanted that seat. Now, have you suffered retribution?¡± Su Yan pursed her lips and cast her gaze down in boredom. ¡°Your move is a little old. Can you change it to something new next time?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the move is new or not, as long as it¡¯s useful,¡± Lu Xuan retorted coldly. The two of them had fallen out. They could not even maintain the harmony on the surface. The counselor could almost see the sparks between Su Yan and Lu Xuan. Seeing that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was slightly weaker, the counselor even spoke up to support her, ¡°Su Yan, why are you using your ssmate out of thin air? How can there be a student like you? Do you still have any respect for me as a teacher?¡± However, when she met Lu Xuan again, the aura on the counselor¡¯s body instantly weakened, even her usually serious expression became much gentler. ¡°Student Lu, you must be tired from the journey, right? There¡¯s a sofa over there, do you want to go over and take a seat?¡± After she finished speaking, she turned her gaze to Su Yan and sneered.. She could not even be bothered to hide the disdain in her eyes, as if Su Yan was some dirty thing that would dirty her eyes if she saw her. Chapter 133 - Who Said That?

Chapter 133: Who Said That?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The other staff members in the same office exchanged nces with one another. In the end, they had to admit that this woman had done it again. This woman was a snobbish person who liked to treat people ording to their social status. When it came to students with money and power, she was as harmonious as the spring breeze. However, when it came to students with ordinary family backgrounds, she could simply roll her eyes to the sky. Sometimes, she even had to obtain some benefits from students with ordinary family backgrounds before she would stop. How did such a person be a counselor? At first, everyone was puzzled. Butter, when a leader from the school came to their office for an inspection, these colleagues finally understood who this snobbish and arrogant woman was. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Are you a block of wood? Hurry up and take your things and leave!¡± The counselor was furious when she saw Su Yan. How could a student from such a normal family have the confidence to challenge the daughter of the Lu family? Wasn¡¯t this purposely creating trouble for her? She deserved to be expelled from Jing City University. Lu Xuan also hugged her shoulders and sat on the sofa like a princess under the escort of the counselor. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were you, I would quickly take my school registration and leave. Aiya, I must say that you¡¯re really pitiful. You finally managed to get into Jing City University after so much hard work. What happened in the end? You were chased out by the school on the first day of ss. How pitiful.¡± Understanding Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude, the counselor scoffed, ¡°You¡¯d better take a good look at what¡¯s wrong with your degree. After you¡¯re done with it, you cane back for a retest. Don¡¯t let your resume say that you¡¯ve dropped out of university. Even a cleaner in Jing City has an undergraduate degree.¡± As Su Yan listened to the duo¡¯s synchronization and felt a little touched. She did not feel indignant for herself. ¡°How many students have you harmed?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yan¡¯s voice was not too loud and that counselor did not understand what she said. Su Yan raised her head and stared straight into the counselor¡¯s eyes. ¡°How many students have you destroyed with your selfishness? They went through so much to get into Jing City University, but they ended up meeting a counselor like you in university. Tell me, how many sins have youmitted?¡± At the mention of this, the counselor¡¯s attitude immediately became a little strange. Su Yan thought that she had hit the counselor¡¯s sore spot. She paused and asked, ¡°Could it be that a studentmitted suicide because of you?¡± Initially, Su Yan was just joking. She did not expect the counselor to take a step back and her pupils trembled slightly. It seemed that Su Yan was right. However, this counselor was really resourceful. Some students had alreadymitted suicide, but why was the counselorpletely fine? She was still acting arrogantly as a counselor. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s expression, the counselor forced herself to say, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you believe that I will directly let you drop out of school? A child like you has a problem with your character. It¡¯s better not to harm others in school.¡± Su Yan was about to say something when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw a middle-aged man. He looked very refined and was wearing a suit. When he saw Su Yan, he smiled and nodded at her. ¡°You must be Su Yan. There¡¯s something wrong with your school register. Jing City University doesn¡¯t ept you.¡± When the counselor saw the man, she instantly rxed and walked over quickly. She held the man¡¯s arm gently and said softly, ¡°Why are you only here now? I¡¯m about to be bullied to death.¡± Hearing the counselor¡¯s words, the man looked at Su Yan with more scrutiny. Su Yan was not afraid of him. She found a seat and sat down with a noble posture. ¡°Is that so? Then tell me, what exactly is wrong with my student register? Can you tell me to let me broaden my horizons?¡± The man paused. It was obvious that he had not thought of an excuse. Lu Xuan, who was sitting at the side, looked at her and said anxiously, ¡°There is a problem with your school register. It¡¯s useless for you to stay here.¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s words seemed to have inspired the man. The man sighed and put on a helpless expression. ¡°The teachers are doing this for your own good. Are you going to let them down?¡± ¡°Oh? For my own good?¡± Su Yan¡¯s emotions were unexpectedly stable. ¡°Who said that? For my own good, have you given me a usible reason to leave university? That doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡± ¡°If I tell you to scram, then scram. You¡¯re just an ordinary student. I still have the right to do this.¡± Probably because Su Yan¡¯s undisguised sizing up made the woman feel guilty, she immediately screamed and wanted to chase Su Yan away. Su Yan supported her chin with her hand and asked the school leader beside the counselor, ¡°Oh? Do you think so too? A small counselor has the right to expel students?¡± Perhaps it was because of Su Yan¡¯s imposing manner, but when the school leader heard Su Yan¡¯s question, he actually broke out in a cold sweat. He exined guiltily, ¡°No, it¡¯s not expulsion. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a problem with your school register.. You can¡¯t continue studying at Jing City University anymore.¡± Chapter 134 - Hiding Her Identity?

Chapter 134: Hiding Her Identity?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Xuan was impatient to listen to this. She was about to interrupt their conversation when another leader walked in. And this leader seemed to have more airs than the leader who let Su Yan leave the school. ¡°Yeah, which rule in school states that counselors have the right to speak to students like that?¡± The new leader looked coldly at the two people beside him. He smiled and said to Su Yan, ¡°I¡¯m the vice-principal of the school. My name is Fu Xiao.¡± Su Yan nodded at Fu Xiao, her attitude cold. However, what made Lu Xuan feel strange was that not only did this vice-principal not feel that there was anything wrong with Su Yan¡¯s cold attitude, he was even more solicitous towards Su Yan, asking her how she was adapting to it, asking her about the school environment. However, Su Yan¡¯s attitude remained indifferent until Fu Xiao asked, ¡°Then do you think our school needs any improvement?¡± This question finally piqued Su Yan¡¯s interest. ¡°I just hope that your school can be a little more strict with the rtionships between men and women. After all, this is a high-level institute. It¡¯s obviously uneptable for a mistress that had ruined someone¡¯s family to be a teacher.¡± As she said this, Su Yan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the counselor and the school leader. The counselor was naturally unhappy that Su Yan was looking at her like that. However, as Fu Xiao was present, the counselor did not dare to say anything and could only watch Su Yan badmouth her. ¡°The counselor and this school leader should have some sort of rtionship. Otherwise, would normal men and women cuddle each other?¡± When Su Yan said that, the school leader immediately pulled his hand out of the counselor¡¯s arm. He looked rather heartless. Su Yan added, ¡°This school leader should have been married for many years and even has a daughter, right? She shouldn¡¯t be too old.¡± These words were based on the ring the school leader wore all year round, leaving behind a slightly paler mark than other ces, as well as the cartoon stickers pasted on the back of the school leader¡¯s phone. Of course, if this cartoon sticker was the counselor¡¯s idea, then Su Yan guessed wrong. Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Fu Xiao gave Su Yan a thumbs up. ¡°You guessed right. Wang Qiang is indeed married. After he got married, he never had a child. He only had a daughter two years ago.¡± To Fu Xiao, this school leader named Wang Qiang was not the main focus of the school. Facing Su Yan¡¯s puzzled gaze, Fu Xiao coughed lightly. Humans would fight. It was the same within the school. Jing City University had a total of two vice-principals. These two vice-principals were not harmonious with each other and wanted to catch each other¡¯s mistakes so that when the principal retired, they could be the principal. This Wang Qiang was the rtive of the other vice-principal. However, he could not kick someone out of the school just because he was messing around with rtionships. Fu Xiao could not be bothered to waste his energy. At that moment, Fu Xiao suddenly recalled Su Yan¡¯s words. When Su Yan was speaking, she had used the word ¡®your school¡¯ instead of ¡®our school¡¯. It looked simr, but in reality, there was a huge difference. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s expression, Fu Xiao asked, ¡°What did Su Yan say just now? Your school?¡± Su Yan replied straightforwardly, ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, I¡¯m going to be expelled by your school soon. After all, there¡¯s a problem with my school register and your school won¡¯t ept me.¡± Fu Xiao turned around and looked coldly at the counselor and Wang Qiang who were huddled together. He was still a step toote and this caused his subordinates to have offended a great Buddha like Su Yan. Su Yan¡¯s matter was not a big deal to begin with. It was not something that someone of Fu Xiao¡¯s level would pay attention to. But just now, Fu Xiao received a call from the Shi Corporation. They said that the investment for their most importantboratory was about to be withdrawn. Thatboratory produced a lot of breakthrough experiment results every year, and it became a living signboard for Jing City University. Jing City University recruited students and became a gathering ce for research talents all over the country because of thisboratory. And now, the biggest investor of thisboratory, the Shi family, actually wanted to withdraw their investment? How could this be! Fu Xiao immediately asked if they had done anything wrong recently.?Had they somehow offended the Shi family? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. They were all researchers. How could they offend their sugar daddy? However, the person from the Shi family said coldly, ¡°Your school is going to make our future madam drop out. How can we support yourboratory?¡± After listening to the people over there talk about what had happened, Fu Xiao then realized that his stupid surbodinate had actually done such stupid things. Although the Lu family was one of the top families in Jing City, how could they offend the Shi family for the sake of the Lu family? Fu Xiao sighed again.?Why did Su Yan hide her identity? Chapter 135 - Not So Easily Fooled

Chapter 135: Not So Easily Fooled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fu Xiao looked at Su Yan again. He saw that Su Yan did not look like an ordinary person no matter how she spoke or how she looked. At that moment, he wondered why Wang Qiang was so blind.?How could such a person be an ordinary person? How could they offend her? Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Fu Xiao immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Not at all, not at all. She¡¯s just a counselor. She doesn¡¯t have the right to expel students. Student Su Yan, you are thinking too much, you are really thinking too much. Come, Xiao Zhang, tell me. What did you mean by that?¡± Xiao Zhang, the counselor, nced at Wang Qiang beside her. Seeing that Wang Qiang gave her a meaningful look, Xiao Zhang said, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant. Su Yan¡¯s student register is problematic. Jing City University can¡¯t ept her, I¡¯ve already expelled her.¡± Her attitude was unprecedentedly firm. Su Yan tilted her head. She looked like she was saying, ¡°See? It¡¯s not her problem.¡± Lu Xuan was almost stunned by this strange development.?Why did it seem like this Vice President wanted to protect Su Yan? Clearly, her mother had already greeted them. How could she allow anyone to get involved? Hence, Lu Xuan was afraid that she would be forgotten, so she stood up and said, ¡°Yes, there is a problem with Su Yan¡¯s school register. Our school did not ept her because of the rules. Is there a problem with following the rules?¡± Fu Xiao clearly knew who the person in front of him was, but Fu Xiao still frowned and pretended to be confused. ¡°Who is this student? Why can this student interrupt when we are talking?¡± His words implied that Lu Xuan had no upbringing. The people present were naturally not fools. They could hear it too. Even the other counselors who had been silent all this while secretly smiled when they heard this. They had all seen thisdy¡¯s arrogant attitude just now. However, it had nothing to do with them, so they had no intention of getting themselves into trouble. Now, it was okay tough. Su Yan took another look at Fu Xiao. She was naturally clear that Fu Xiao knew who Lu Xuan was. Even though he knew Lu Xuan¡¯s identity, he still offended Lu Xuan because of her. It was obvious that he was either really focused on his education career and wanted to shine, or he knew her identity. After some consideration, she felt that her status was probably the reason, that¡¯s why he was willing to sacrifice his life for the greater good. And from Fu Xiao¡¯s performance when he entered, Su Yan knew that this vice-principal was obviously thetter. Fu Xiao smiled at Su Yan. Although he was the vice-principal of Jing City University, it was better to avoid trouble. Offending Su Yan would mean offending the Shi family. However, offending Lu Xuan might not mean offending the Lu family. After all, Fu Xiao had seen all the direct descendants of the Lu family before, and Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t there, so he didn¡¯t know where Lu Xuan came from. Lu Xuan was not a fool. She quickly understood Fu Xiao¡¯s intentions and her expression turned ugly. When she looked at Fu Xiao, fire seemed to being out of Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. However, Lu Xuan recalled that Fu Xiao was not afraid of the Lu family¡¯s power. She then directed her anger at Su Yan.?It was all because of her. If not for her, how would she have made a fool of herself? But who was this Su Yan? How could she ask Fu Xiao to protect her? Just when Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t figure it out, Fu Xiao spoke again, ¡°I remember the requirements for a counselor¡¯s qualifications must be at least a postgraduate student. Xiao Zhang, your qualifications are¡­¡± He asked politely, but his expression was clearly not that friendly. Xiao Zhang broke out in a cold sweat. She was not a good student to begin with. It was all thanks to her sugar daddy that she could have such a job, even though this sugar daddy was old and ugly and had a family. Now that he suddenly mentioned qualifications, Xiao Zhang immediately looked at Wang Qiang. Wang Qiang was able to be a third-inmand at such a young age, so naturally, he was not a fool. Fu Xiao obviously knew Lu Xuan¡¯s identity but still insisted on offending her. He knew very well that the Su Yan in front of him was not the kind of student that he could easily manipte. Besides, even though he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting into trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be good if his wife knew about his mistress. Thus, this time around, Wang Qiang chose to remain silent. He did not even bother to look at Xiao Zhang. Xiao Zhang could not believe it. The man who was so intimate with herst night had turned around and refused to acknowledge her today. Only she herself would know about this sorrow and grief, right? ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not interested in your internal conflict.¡± Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been expelled. Now, can you return the tuition fees to me?¡± Does he think that by abandoning a counselor the world would be peaceful? Sorry, Su Yan was not so easily fooled. Chapter 136 - Old Master Yun鈥檚 Friends

Chapter 136: Old Master Yun¡¯s Friends

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan did not want to go overboard. After all, she was going to continue studying at Jing City University in the future. She said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little disappointed in your leadership team, how could they not distinguish between right and wrong?¡± Fu Xiao was about to say something when a person came into the ssroom. He was dressed in a suit and wore a pair of gold-framed sses. The moment he entered the room, he said in a refined manner, ¡°May I know if this is the staff office of the Jing City University Business School?¡± Then, he extended his hand to Fu Xiao, who seemed to have the highest position in the room, and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yun Chang¡¯s assistant, general manager of the Yun Corporation. My surname is Liu.¡± Assistant Liu nodded at Su Yan. ¡°Miss.¡± Although Assistant Liu was only an assistant, he had followed Yun Chang everywhere. His face was quite recognizable in front of Fu Xiao. Seeing Assistant Liu¡¯s slightly respectful manner towards Su Yan, Fu Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.?Why was the Yun family here as well? What was Su Yan¡¯s identity? If even Fu Xiao was like this, there was no need to mention Wang Qiang. Right now, Wang Qiang was already feeling extremely regretful in his heart.?Why was his vision so shallow? He was blinded by the little bit of benefits that the Lu family had given him and wanted to make things difficult for Su Yan? Who knew that Su Yan would have so many people standing behind her? Assistant Liu smiled lightly. Unlike Wang Qiang¡¯s fake elegance, Assistant Liu¡¯s elegance seemed to be carved into his bones. ¡°Su Yan¡¯s school register should have no problem.¡± Wang Qiang was about to respond when Assistant Liu continued, ¡°After all, Su Yan¡¯s school register was personally registered by our President Yun.¡± The moment he said that, the crowd fell silent. Although they had no idea what the rtionship between Su Yan and Yun Chang was, it did not stop Fu Xiao from expressing his stand. ¡°I will handle this matter seriously, I will definitely give you an exnation.¡± His attitude was not bad. Su Yan was barely satisfied. She looked at Lu Xuan, who was standing in front of the sofa and staring nkly at the development of the situation. Su Yan then brought Assistant Liu out of the office. Before she left, she said softly, ¡°In that case, I will wait for your good news.¡± Fu Xiao only started to take action when Su Yan and Assistant Liu disappeared from the sight of the office. He first chased Lu Xuan away, and he really chased her away. As he chased her away, he said, ¡°Jing City University is a ce for you to study. Don¡¯t always pull these cheap tricks.¡± Then, under Lu Xuan¡¯s resentful gaze, he quickly canceled Xiao Zhang¡¯sbor contract and called his sworn enemy. He told him everything that happened today and let his sworn enemy handle Wang Qiang. Only then did he leave the office cursing.?If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Qiang, would he need to be so subservient to a youngdy? This ipetent fellow. After leaving the office, Su Yan asked, ¡°Thank you foring here, Assistant Liu. Didn¡¯t you call just now? Why did youe here personally?¡± ¡°Call?¡± Assistant Liu¡¯s face was filled with doubt. ¡°I didn¡¯t call.¡± At this point, Assistant Liu came back to his senses and said meaningfully, ¡°Perhaps Miss can ask President Shi. President Shi has always been very attentive to Miss¡¯s matters.¡± Shi Qing??Su Yan lowered her head to hide the blush on her face. Assistant Liu said, ¡°I¡¯m here to fetch Miss.¡± ¡°Did something happen at home?¡± Assistant Liu only smiled. ¡°Old Master misses Miss.¡± She had just returned home a few days ago and naturally knew that this was just an excuse. Su Yan got into Assistant Liu¡¯s car without much thought. However, halfway through the car, Su Yan suddenly realized that something was wrong. ¡°This road doesn¡¯t seem to lead to the Yun family.¡± Su Yan was not flustered. She believed that Assistant Liu would not have any ill intentions towards her. She was just curious. Assistant Liu looked at the time and exined, ¡°Old Master has just ended his gathering with his old friends, we could pick him up as well.¡± As they spoke, they arrived at their destination. This was an old restaurant that was of extremely high quality and extremely expensive. Someone had once made a grand feat of spending millions overnight. When Su Yan arrived at the entrance of the restaurant apanied by Assistant Liu, Old Master Yun also walked out of the restaurant under the support of his old friends. Old Master Yun¡¯s face was rosy, and it was obvious that he had had a few drinks. When he saw Su Yan, the smile on his face immediately widened. He pulled Su Yan along and introduced her to his old friends. ¡°Come,e,e. This is my second son¡¯s daughter. I just found her.¡± Old Master Yun¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°It¡¯s just that she suffered a lot in the past before we finally found her.¡± When he said this, Old Master Yun¡¯s eyes were actually a little moist. Indeed, a man would not cry easily, it was just that he had not reached the point where he was sad. After hearing Old Master Yun¡¯s words, all the other elders present looked at Su Yan as if they were looking at their own juniors who had suffered a lot.. Their gazes were so gentle that it seemed like they could drip water. Chapter 137 - Don鈥檛 Believe Anyone

Chapter 137: Don¡¯t Believe Anyone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Surrounded by all sorts of elderly people, Su Yan felt a little uneasy for a moment. She greeted the old men in an unfamiliar manner. Under the kind smiles of the old men, Su Yan¡¯s nervousness gradually dissipated. ¡°This granddaughter of yours is really talented. Just looking at her makes one feelfortable.¡± ¡°What a pitiful child. She is clearly a proud daughter of heaven, yet in the end, because of her parents, she ended up in a marketce.¡± The old men spoke in a genteel manner. Su Yan even wondered if she was still in the 21st century. The old man in the traditional Tang suit looked kind, but his deep frown showed that he was not in a good mood. ¡°How is the family that mistreated Xiao Xi now?¡± Hearing this, Old Master Yun¡¯s expression was a little sad. He sighed and said, ¡°That family waspletely wiped out. The daughter of that family killed her parents and thenmitted suicide in the detention center.¡± This result was obviously not what everyone expected. The old man in the Tang suit snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s too easy for them to die like this. They¡¯ve treated Xiao Xi badly for more than ten years, so they should enjoy more than ten years of loneliness and despair.¡± These words actually received the approval of the surrounding old men. At this moment, a plump man in his fifties stood up and looked at Su Yan with glowing eyes. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you! The muse that Old Ma mentioned is you.¡± Before Su Yan could understand what was going on, a group of elderly people started talking. Su Yan looked at Assistant Liu in confusion. Assistant Liu could only answer, ¡°That¡¯s Chairman Zhao from Yuan Lang Industries. He has been friends with the Old Master for more than twenty years. He likes to read gossip about the entertainment industry. When he sees the morous celebrities on the screen fighting behind their backs, Chairman Zhao will feel very rxed.¡± It was a ¡®good¡¯ hobby.?Su Yan thought silently.?But what did this have to do with her? Assistant Liu continued, ¡°But humans are a group of animals. When Chairman Zhao was reading the gossip in the entertainment industry, he also got to know quite a number of friends that he could talk to. Director Ma was one of them. A few months ago, Director Ma said that he wanted to prepare a script, but the plot got stuck and he didn¡¯t know how to proceed. It was only when he met you on the day of the exchange that Director Ma finally had an idea and changed the plot line. ording to Director Ma, the story after the big change was even more attractive and had deeper meanings.¡± Assistant Liu told her the whole story and said, ¡°After that day, Director Ma called you Goddess Muse.¡± They haven¡¯t even talked to each other, yet she can already inspire people??Su Yan thought silently.?Could this be an excuse? Old Master Yun smiled as he bid farewell to his old friends. With the help of Su Yan and Assistant Liu, he got into the car. After the car drove far away, Old Master Yun¡¯s originally tipsy expression instantly changed. Even though his eyes were cloudy, they were still shrewd and there was not a hint of drunkenness. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not drunk?¡± Old Master Yun smiled. ¡°If I get drunk, won¡¯t they swallow my bones?¡± The car passed by under a sea of neon lights. The colorful lights shone on Old Master Yun¡¯s face. Under such lights, Old Master Yun didn¡¯t seem friendly at all. Instead, every wrinkle on his face added to his wisdom. ¡°Xiao Xi, you have to remember that when you meet those people just now, don¡¯t believe a single one of them.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yan didn¡¯t quite understand. Weren¡¯t those people and grandpa old friends? Why couldn¡¯t she believe it? Almost instantly, Old Master Yun¡¯s expression turned bleak. It was heartbreaking to look at him. ¡°How could I not know that these people were my good friends for many years? Back then, before I came to power, we were already friends. However, time flies and rtionships change easily. After so many years, although everyone still looks like good friends, in reality, they¡¯ve changed.¡± Just like Chairman Zhao just now, he had known Old Master Yun for more than twenty years. The reason why he was in such a state now was all because of Old Master Yun¡¯s help. Perhaps it was because wealth changed the hearts of people. After Chairman Zhao had obtained his current status, he became more and more frivolous. He no longer cared about the morals of his business. Although he didn¡¯t show any disrespect to Old Master Yun, he didn¡¯t show any respect either. Chairman Zhao liked to talk about how hard it had been for him in various interviews and how hard it had been for him to have his family business. But, this was only limited to his own hard work. Once someone mentioned the help Old Master Yun had given him, this person¡¯s expression would immediately turn ugly. If the person who offended him had some family background, this person might just ignore him. However, if that person¡¯s family didn¡¯t have much ability, who knows what would happen in the future. Su Yan was stunned for a moment.. However, she understood that celebrities who looked morous were secretly pecking at each other like raven-eyed chickens. How could someone who liked such a contrast be a good person? Chapter 138 - About Mom

Chapter 138: About Mom

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Master Yun had just drank some wine and was now swaying around in the car. He immediately felt a little nauseous. He closed his eyes and took a moment topose himself before saying, ¡°Old Tang is the only one who can be trusted.¡± Su Yan was still waiting for Old Master Yun to continue. Unexpectedly, Old Master Yun closed his eyes and fell asleep. After all, he was old. Although he was not drunk, his stamina was still weak. Assistant Liu looked at Old Master Yun through the rearview mirror and saw him sleeping on his seat. After a while, he felt that he should give Su Yan a reminder. ¡°Old Master Yun wasn¡¯t like this when he was young. It¡¯s just that he suffered at the hands of some so-called friends. After that, Old Master Yun became much more cautious.¡± Assistant Liu¡¯s words piqued Su Yan¡¯s curiosity. However, Assistant Liu kept his mouth shut. No matter how Su Yan asked, he refused to say a word. Su Yan, whose curiosity was piqued, touched the back of her mrs. ¡°So, Assistant Liu, you did it on purpose, right? You said it on purpose to make me curious, yet you didn¡¯t tell me everything.¡± Assistant Liu, who was driving steadily, slowly curved his lips. He actually did not feel that he had done anything wrong. Before the sky turned dark, the car finally entered the Yun family¡¯s old residence. Because Su Yan had gone to university and didn¡¯t usuallye back, Yun Tian thought about it and packed her things to move to the school. At that moment, there was only a butler and some nannies in the Yun family¡¯s old residence. Hearing the sound of a caring back, Uncle Wu straightened his clothes and ran out. When he saw that it was Assistant Liu who was driving, Uncle Wu was shocked. When he saw that it was Su Yan who helped Old Master Yun out of the car, he was shocked again. After staying in a daze for a while, Uncle Wu finally came back to his senses and asked with a hint of ttery, ¡°Why did Misse back today?¡± ¡°Grandpa misses me, so I came back to take a look. He¡¯s an old man after all.¡± Naturally, Su Yan noticed that something was wrong with Uncle Wu. However, when she thought of Old Master Yun and Yun Chang, she felt that keeping a nail like Uncle Wu in the Yun family that everyone knew was better than having someone secretly nt someone in the Yun family. It would be fine as long as they paid more attention. As she and Uncle Wu worked hard to help Old Master Yun to the bedroom, Su Yan thought about it slowly. Uncle Wu¡¯s guilty conscience was too obvious. She did not know what Uncle Wu was up to behind their backs. The fawning look on Uncle Wu¡¯s face earlier was more like an attempt to hide his guilty conscience. What was Uncle Wu doing behind their backs? After putting Old Master Yun on the bed, Uncle Wu asked Su Yan softly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat now. Do you need me to prepare food for you?¡± After Su Yan nodded in agreement, she asked gently, ¡°Uncle Wu, how many years have you been working for the Yun family?¡± Uncle Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not help but wonder if Su Yan had discovered what he had done. However, Uncle Wu was experienced and did not show it on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been almost forty years. What happened, Miss?¡± Although Uncle Wu did not reveal anything on the surface, Uncle Wu¡¯s small eyes revealed the panic in his heart almost immediately. Su Yan shook her head and smiled. ¡°I just want to know some things about my father. You know, when I was taken away by the Su family, I wasn¡¯t very old. My memories of my father are almost gone. I only remember that my father seemed to be a refined, handsome man. He was very tall and loved to smile.¡± These words were said sincerely by Su Yan. She really did not have many memories of Yun Yi. Yun Yi had left too early. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t something rted to him, the housekeeper let out a light sigh of relief. He returned to his original obedient and amiable butler Wu, slowly recounting the time he spent with Yun Yi. However, when he mentioned Yun Yi¡¯s death, Butler Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°So I still don¡¯t know. What about my mom?¡± From everyone¡¯s introduction, Su Yan suddenly realized that something was not right. Everyone only said how good her father was to her. In her dream, Su Yan had indeed seen how Yun Yi treated her, to the point of holding her in his hands, afraid that she would fall. However, Su Yan did not understand why no one mentioned her mother to her. Hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Uncle Wu actually fell silent. After a long while, he seemed to have weighed his options and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss¡¯s mother is a kind person. Miss shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions, especially not in front of the Old Master.¡± Why? Without waiting for Su Yan¡¯s question, Uncle Wu continued, ¡°Old Master is very good to Madam. When Madam and the Second Young Master were quarreling, the Old Master was always on Madam¡¯s side. However, something happenedter that was hard to exin.¡± Su Yan raised her eyebrows.?It was hard to exin? What kind of adjective was that? Looking at Su Yan¡¯s expression, Uncle Wu paused for a moment and coughed lightly. ¡°The whole matter is quite difficult to exin in a few words.. From the beginning to the end.¡± Chapter 139 - The Past

Chapter 139: The Past

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the end, under Su Yan¡¯s constant questioning, Butler Wu finally told her everything. It turned out that the marriage between Yun Yi and Su Yan¡¯s mother, Lu Juan, was a political marriage, but Yun Yi really liked Su Yan¡¯s mother. Lu Juan was a very gentle person. She spoke in a soft voice, afraid that she would scare someone. She always had a warm and gentle smile on her face. Lu Juan didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all. No matter what she did, she was always gentle and kind to everyone. asionally, some people would try to y tricks behind her back because Lu Juan was too gentle. She listened to her family¡¯s words and married Yun Yi, bing the future head madam of the Yun family. Lu Juan was very happy and satisfied. However, the first time Lu Juan encountered a mishap in her life was Yun Yi. Yun Yi could be said to be dignified, but he could also be said to be cold and proud. At that time, Yun Yi was still young and didn¡¯t like Lu Juan, who was suddenly forced to marry him. However, no matter how unhappy he was, Yun Yi didn¡¯t treat Lu Juan lightly. The two of them treated each other with respect. Later on, Lu Juan gave birth to Su Yan, and their rtionship reached its peak. It almost became a situation where normal people had feelings for each other before they flirted. However, at this moment, something happened. Lu Juan still felt that Su Yan¡¯s appearance was not exquisite enough and was not at the level she wanted. On the first year of Su Yan¡¯s birthday, the family prepared to celebrate for her. However, when it was almost time for dinner, they couldn¡¯t find Su Yan no matter what, and even Lu Juan was nowhere to be found. Then, one of the housekeepers said that in the afternoon, she seemed to have seen Lu Juan bring Su Yan out. She even called Lu Juan a few times, but Lu Juan ignored her as if she did not hear her. Initially, no one thought that this would be a big matter. They just wanted to call Lu Juan and ask her to bring Su Yan back quickly. Unexpectedly, after the call went through, Lu Juan kept stammering. After Old Master Yun lost his temper, Lu Juan said that she was outside and it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to go back. However, at that moment, there was a call from the hospital. The people from the Yun family immediately felt that something was wrong. After repeated questioning, Lu Juan finally told them where she was. Hearing that it was a stic surgery hospital, the members of the Yun family were all dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t understand why it was like this. They didn¡¯t know what Lu Juan was thinking. The child was still so young. How could they see the features of such a young child? However, Lu Juan had brought the baby for stic surgery. That day, they naturally did not celebrate Su Yan¡¯s birthday. In fact, because the young Su Yan was tired from the trip, she immediately fell asleep with tears in her eyes after returning to the Yun family¡¯s old residence. Her small face with baby fat was puffed up, looking like she was living a peaceful life. Downstairs, the Yun family was having a fight with Lu Juan. They didn¡¯t know if it was because they didn¡¯t notice it before or because they didn¡¯t take it seriously, but it was only until now that they discovered that Lu Juan had a severe obsessivepulsive disorder, to the point where she felt ufortable even when the cutlery wasn¡¯t symmetrical. In the past, Old Master Yun only felt that the house was clean and tidy. But now that he knew the whole story, he looked at the neatly arranged items in the house and felt that all of them were cold and devoid of warmth. After that, the Yun family gave Lu Juan two choices. One was to see a psychiatrist and treat her obsessivepulsive disorder. The other was to divorce Yun Yi. Lu Juan could even bring Su Yan, who was so young, for stic surgery because she felt that Su Yan¡¯s looks were not exquisite enough. They don¡¯t know what terrible things she will do in the future. Lu Juan didn¡¯t want to seek treatment, nor did she want to divorce Yun Yi. After hearing Old Master Yun¡¯s words, she immediately knelt on the ground and begged Old Master Yun to give her another chance. She definitely wouldn¡¯t do it again. However, Old Master Yun was unmoved because of his granddaughter. In the end, Lu Juan actuallymitted suicide that night. Of course, this suicide did not seed, but it made Old Master Yun furious. He pointed a trembling finger at Lu Juan and asked, ¡°You actually dared tomit suicide on this day. How is your daughter going to celebrate her birthday in the future? Do you want her to remember that she had a mother whomitted suicide on her birthday after failing to get her stic surgery?¡± However, Lu Juan could no longer listen to Old Master Yun¡¯s words. She only treated Yun Yi as her only life-saving straw. She reached out and grabbed Yun Yi¡¯s pants with her bloody hands, pleading, ¡°A night as husband and wife is a hundred days¡¯ worth of grace. We¡¯ve been together for so long. Can you please beg Dad to not divorce us?¡± Yun Yi lowered his eyes and looked at the hand that was grabbing his pants. Then, he pulled out his pants cleanly and said coldly, ¡°Maybe you really should see a psychiatrist. If you didn¡¯tmit suicide, I might still be able to live with you. But you actuallymitted suicide on your daughter¡¯s birthday. Just thinking about it makes me feel scared.¡± After saying this, Yun Yi turned around and left,pletely ignoring how much remorse and helplessness the crying woman behind him was feeling. Chapter 140 - Traps Everywhere

Chapter 140: Traps Everywhere

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, there was almost no suspense. Lu Juan and Yun Yi got divorced, and then Lu Juan disappeared from the sight of the Yun family. After so many years, they don¡¯t know if she was still alive. However, during the divorce, the Yun family gave Lu Juan a huge sum of money. Lu Juan should be able to live well with this money, right? After hearing what Butler Wu said, Su Yan paused for a moment. She did not feel anything special in her heart. She only sighed softly and was about to say something when she inadvertently noticed Butler Wu¡¯s probing expression. Was he curious about how she would react when she heard that her biological mother did not like her and evenmitted suicide on her birthday? Such an exnation was the most reasonable, but Su Yan¡¯s intuition told her that it was not that simple. When she looked at Uncle Wu again, she saw that Uncle Wu had indeed retracted the probing look on his face. Su Yan paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Is there really no news of my mother all these years?¡± Uncle Wu sighed pretentiously. ¡°That¡¯s right. Madam¡­ Sigh, in the end, it¡¯s because Madam¡¯s maiden family isn¡¯t happy that they forced Madam to this extent.¡± Maiden family? Seeing Su Yan¡¯s confusion, Uncle Wu continued, ¡°Although Madam is a member of the Lu family, she is the illegitimate daughter of the Lu family¡¯s Master. Because Madam looks too simr to her mother, Madam is very hated by Mrs. Lu. Fortunately, the Lu family¡¯s Master has protected her for so many years, allowing Madam to grow up well.¡± There were many shady dealings among the wealthy families, and their methods were not any worse than the pce fights in television dramas. Su Yan nodded, indicating that she understood. She did not continue the topic of Lu Juan and asked, ¡°I want to eat chicken chop tonight. Auntie Chen, please help me prepare it.¡± With that said, Su Yan entered her room, closed the door, and started to think quietly. If Su Yan was just a person who had never experienced the past and present life, she would probably feel very ufortable when she suddenly heard these things. The malicious treatment of her adoptive parents and the neglect of her biological mother. When these things were stacked together, Su Yan might even suspect that she was the one with a problem. That was why she was so disliked by the people around her. However, Su Yan had experienced a miraculous rebirth, so she had a different opinion on these things. Su Yan knew very well that the Su couple were not good people. They were selfish and self-serving. Wasn¡¯t it obvious from the way they treat their own daughter? And her own mother. Su Yan walked slowly to the window and sat on the window sill with her knees bent. After a long while, she sighed. Perhaps she was really sick, or perhaps she really felt that her looks did not suit her, so she did not like her? Looking at her reflection in the ss, Su Yan felt that her looks should be okay. In that case, her mother should really be sick. At this moment, Su Yan was almost certain that Uncle Wu had said this on purpose, especially thatst sentence. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the Yun family contacted Madam. I don¡¯t know where Madam is now, but when they divorced, the Yun family gave Madam arge sum of money. I think Madam will be able to live well with this money, right?¡± At first nce, there was nothing wrong with this sentence. It was just a guess. But when she thought about it carefully, she felt that this sentence was full of traps. Firstly, they had to give Lu Juan arge sum of money. Lu Juan was a weak woman. If she suddenly got arge sum of money, wouldn¡¯t she be a fat sheep? For this sum of money, people would fight openly and secretly. Who knew what kind of drama would happen to Lu Juan? No one knew what kind of harm she would suffer. Also, they hadn¡¯t contacted Lu Juan for a long time. Wasn¡¯t this indirectly saying that the Yun family was heartless? After getting a divorce, they threw her aside and didn¡¯t care about her. If they weren¡¯t cold and heartless, what were they? Su Yan could almost guess Butler Wu¡¯s intentions. He wanted her to know about this. Now, it seemed like every word he said for the Yun family was buried in Su Yan¡¯s heart like nails, waiting for Su Yan to explode when she knew that Lu Juan was not doing well. If Lu Juan died, then Su Yan would definitely feel that the Yun family was not trustworthy and harbor resentment towards the Yun family. Su Yan let out a long breath and felt a little tired. Looking at the time, Su Yan called Yun Chang when it was time for him to get off work. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xi?¡± Yun Chang picked up the call very quickly. He was even a little worried. ¡°Is the school still making things difficult for you? Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, I won¡¯t let¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Su Yan interrupted, ¡°Third Uncle, the school has already settled the matter. I called you¡­ because I still have some questions to ask.¡± Upon hearing that it was resolved, Yun Chang heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Is there anything else? Ask away.¡± Su Yan thought of many words to say. In the end, she decided to speak frankly and asked, ¡°Third Uncle, what did my mother do back then? Why has no one ever mentioned her?¡± Chapter 141 - Something Happened

Chapter 141: Something Happened

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing this question, Yun Chang hesitated for a while. After a while, he said with determination, ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Lu Juan¡­¡± What happened next was almost the same as what Su Yan heard from Butler Wu. However, unlike Butler Wu, Yun Chang advised Su Yan at the end, ¡°It¡¯s not that Lu Juan doesn¡¯t love you, she¡¯s just sick.¡± Su Yan was silent for a moment. The hand that did not hold the phone subconsciously clutched her clothes and asked, ¡°Then, where is Lu Juan now?¡± Where??Yun Chang thought for a while and then remembered. ¡°I remember that she was sent to the sanatorium after she divorced Second Brother. The Yun family paid a huge sum of money to the sanatorium every year.¡± His ending waspletely different from Butler Wu¡¯s. Su Yan asked, ¡°Can I know the exact address of the sanatorium? I-I want to take a look.¡± This was the truth. Su Yan had never seen her biological mother since she was young. When she was in the Su family, she did not enjoy her mother¡¯s warmth. It was only natural that she wanted to contact her biological mother now. Yun Chang, on the other hand, did not suspect anything. He gave Su Yan the address of the sanatorium without hesitation and even added considerately, ¡°The sanatorium is a little far. If you want to go, you¡¯d better leave early in the morning. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get Assistant Liu to pick you up.¡± ¡°No need, no need. Assistant Liu is your right-hand man, Third Uncle. How can he be my chauffeur?¡± Su Yan rejected Yun Chang¡¯s suggestion with a smile. However, she had to admit that Yun Chang¡¯s words warmed Su Yan¡¯s heart. However, Yun Chang was still worried about Su Yan. ¡°Let Assistant Liu go with you. There¡¯s nothing going on at thepany recently. We didn¡¯t manage to get thend in the east of the city, but it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. We avoided a lot of losses. Now, the most important thing for thepany is to find newnd. We won¡¯t use Assistant Liu for the time being.¡± The more he spoke, the more he felt that it was a good idea for Assistant Liu to send Su Yan over. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Assistant Liu¡¯s refined and cultured appearance, but Assistant Liu is also good at fighting.¡± As she listened to Yun Chang¡¯s ttery of Assistant Liu, a sentence suddenly appeared in Su Yan¡¯s mind. ¡°He can raise his pen to discuss the contract and can raise his fist to settle the issue.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the end, under Su Yan¡¯s invalid objection, Yun Chang¡¯s decision to let Assistant Liu send Su Yan to the sanatorium was finalized. Feeling Yun Chang¡¯s concern, Su Yan finally agreed to this decision. After hanging up the phone, she even smiled happily. * After the Redhead received a call, his expression became a bit ugly as he walked over to the schrly middle-aged man. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Yun Xi knows, and she ns to visit Madam tomorrow.¡± When he spoke of the Madam, the Redhead paused. Seeing that the man had no objections, he continued, ¡°Yun Xi found out two different versions of the story from the butler and Yun Chang, as well as Madam¡¯s two different endings. I wonder if this will affect Yun Xi.¡± Hearing Redhead¡¯s words, the man sighed. After a while, he said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good to go and take a look. After all, that¡¯s the person who gave birth to her.¡± Then, the man took off his sses and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°How is it going?¡± Redhead nodded. ¡°It went well, everything is going ording to your n.¡± The man let out a long breath. The reason why Su Yan was able to live such a peaceful life was all thanks to the man. Those shady forces behind her back were all settled by the man, so they did not harm Su Yan. The man took out a wallet. On the front page of the wallet was a photo. It was a photo of Su Yan secretly taken. In the photo, Su Yan was smiling brightly with her head lowered. It seemed like a gust of wind had blown Su Yan¡¯s hair. Looking at Su Yan¡¯s photo, the man touched it lovingly and smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t bad either. At least she¡¯ll be safe for a while. Send someone to take care of her. Tomorrow, they¡¯ll go to the sanatorium. Those people might be up to no good along the way.¡± Redhead nodded immediately. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡± * After listening to Yun Chang¡¯s suggestion, Su Yan woke up early the next morning. At that moment, she was sitting in Assistant Liu¡¯s car, dozing off. Assistant Liu passed Su Yan an eye mask at the right time. ¡°Miss, put this on and sleep. It will be a long time before you arrive.¡± Su Yan took the blindfold and smiled shyly. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Assistant Liu.¡± Assistant Liu smiled and stopped talking. Su Yan¡¯s head swayed gently with the swaying of the car. After a while, she fell asleep. However, she did not sleep well and had some strange dreams. The dreams were messy, making Su Yan feel even more tired. Just as Su Yan was half-awake, the car suddenly came to an abrupt halt. Su Yan hit her head due to inertia and held onto her aching head. Su Yan took off her blindfold and asked nkly, ¡°Assistant Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At that moment, Assistant Liu¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He hurriedly made a call and briefly said that something had happened before hanging up.. Only then did he say to Su Yan, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t move.¡± Chapter 142 - One Against Many

Chapter 142: One Against Many

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Stay in the car, it¡¯s safe in the car.¡± Assistant Liu locked the car door after he finished speaking. Su Yan gradually woke up and only then did she have the time to pay attention to the situation outside. Their car was now on a mountain road. On the left side of the car was a tall and majestic mountain. On the right was a dense forest. There were two cars in front and two cars behind them, they blocked all their paths of retreat. ¡°What¡¯s with these people?¡± Assistant Liu adjusted his sses as a sharp glint shed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡± ¡°Assistant Liu!¡± Su Yan unconsciously emphasized. At that moment, Su Yan exuded an imposing aura. That aura made Assistant Liu speechless. After a moment, he struggled to speak the truth. ¡°These people are all hired thugs. I just don¡¯t know which family hired them. Who else knew that Miss was going out?¡± Su Yan paused. It seemed that other than Yun Chang and Assistant Liu, there was no one else. And neither of them could betray her. Su Yan looked at Assistant Liu and paused for a moment. In the end, she chose to believe Assistant Liu because Assistant Liu was trapped with her, it couldn¡¯t be him. Assistant Liu understood what was going on and sighed. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time for the Yun family to be cleansed again.¡± Assistant Liu knew a thing or two about the diary that Yun Yi had left behind for Su Yan. The people in the list had been cleaned up a few months ago. Assistant Liu sighed when he thought about the storm a few months ago. After this incident, he would probably be busy reading it again. At this moment, the people in the four cars in front and behind had all alighted. A ck mass of people surrounded them, looking quite imposing. Su Yan looked at the front and back. For a moment, she did not feel fear. ¡°Assistant Liu, is this car bulletproof?¡± Assistant Liu asked in surprise, ¡°Miss, what are you talking about?¡± ¡­ Not bulletproof? If it wasn¡¯t bulletproof, why did Assistant Liu say that this ce was very safe? Assistant Liu took off his sses slowly. He looked at Su Yan¡¯s expression and said gently, ¡°Miss, you can sit in the car. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± With that, Assistant Liu opened the left front door and walked out, he then locked the door again. Then, he walked over with a smile and started fighting with the person in front of the car without even saying anything. Although Assistant Liu looked gentle, he was actually very good at fighting. Under the cover of the suit, Assistant Liu¡¯s arms and legs were filled with muscles. Every punch hit the flesh, and it was a fierce fight. The seven or eight people who surrounded Assistant Liu were no match for him at all. Within a few minutes, they all copsed. At this moment, the people behind also caught up. Half of them wanted to hit Assistant Liu while the other half started to touch the car that Su Yan was in, trying to break through the car¡¯s external defense and drag Su Yan out. However, Assistant Liu¡¯s words made sense, the interior of the car was indeed very safe. Those people had been busy for a long time but were still unable to open the car door. At this moment, Assistant Liu had already beaten up most of these people. The people were lying all over the ground. When the remaining people saw Assistant Liu walking over, their faces were filled with fear. ¡°You, don¡¯te over. If youe over, I¡¯ll kill this girl.¡± Someone said hurriedly. However, they did not even damage the car door, much less touch Su Yan. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Assistant Liu smiled, looking even more devilish. ¡°If the car isn¡¯t safe, why would I leave Miss alone in the car?¡± After saying that, he rushed forward again and knocked out two people with two punches. The remaining two people watched as Assistant Liu walked forward bit by bit. They also slowly retreated until their backs were leaning against the mountain. Only then did they finally stop. A momentter, their pants were wet. It was obvious that Assistant Liu had scared them to death. Although Assistant Liu despised them, he did not dy. He punched each of them, ending their fear. The problem was solved so Assistant Liu returned to the car and nodded at Su Yan, who was watching the whole scene. Then, he said, ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t get scared, did you?¡± Unexpectedly, Su Yan kept her mouth shut and did not say a word. Just as Assistant Liu was wondering if he had really frightened Su Yan, Su Yan suddenly asked, ¡°Assistant Liu, tell me quickly. What exactly did you do in the past? Where did Third Uncle find you? How can you be so powerful?¡± How smart was Assistant Liu? However, no matter how smart he was, he was not as bold and imaginative as Su Yan. He was stunned for a while before putting on his sses. He lowered his head and smiled. After a while, he said, ¡°I used to be a special forces soldier. I retired due to an injury. I was in the same high school as President Yun. President Yun took good care of me too. After I retired, he recruited me directly and became his assistant.¡± Assistant Liu seemed to recall something from the past and startedughing again. Chapter 143 - Sanatorium

Chapter 143: Sanatorium

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan looked at Assistant Liu¡¯s smile and found it hard to treat the smiling Assistant Liu as the same person. ¡°They should be arriving soon. Miss, please wait a little longer. If you feel bored, you can sleep a little longer.¡± Su Yan listened to the unclear screams outside and paused slightly.?Who could fall asleep in such a situation? Who would have such a big heart! Seeing that Su Yan did not move, Assistant Liu looked over in confusion. Not long after, the people Assistant Liu had called arrived. These people nodded at Assistant Liu through the car window as a form of greeting, then obediently and seriously moved the people and cars that were blocking the way aside. Su Yan had never thought that there would be such well-trained people at home. For a moment, she was stunned. After a while, she regained her senses and asked, ¡°These people¡­¡± Assistant Liu chuckled and said, ¡°These people will be brought back. We will ask them who they are first. If they have concrete evidence, we will send them to the police station. If they don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll beat them up.¡± Assistant Liu added resentfully, ¡°But looking at the situation now, there¡¯s basically no evidence.¡± Su Yan said with difficulty, ¡°No, what I want to ask is, are our people all so well-trained?¡± Assistant Liu smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re usually trained by me. They¡¯re crafty, if no one is watching, they won¡¯t work.¡± Every one of the Four Great ns in Jing City had power in the dark. On the surface, the Four Great ns had great achievements in their respective fields, and their businesses were all veryrge. However, behind the scenes, these ns naturally had many forces to maintain the stability of their ns and protect their nsmen. These people were hidden in the dark and would not be revealed. They would only appear in the open when their nsmen encountered trouble. Su Yan turned around and looked behind through the car window. She saw that those people¡¯s actions were very clean. Before these people disappeared from Su Yan¡¯s sight, these people had finished cleaning up the battlefield. The group of people got into the car and drove in the opposite direction. The rest of the journey was extremely quiet. Su Yan kept thinking about all sorts of things along the way. After a while, she felt sleepy. She tilted her head and fell asleep in the car. Her body was still swaying along with the car. When Su Yan woke up, the car had already stopped at the entrance of the sanatorium. To be fair, the location of the sanatorium was quite good. It was surrounded by mountains and rivers, and it was covered in green vegetation on all sides, making it look lively. After getting out of the car, Su Yan smelled the fresh air and rxed her body. It was obvious that she felt refreshed. ¡°The sanatorium¡¯s environment needs to be quiet, so we chose such a deserted ce. To be honest, the establishment of this sanatorium was agreed upon by the four families.¡± When Assistant Liu saw how happy Su Yan was, he still gave Su Yan a warning. What if Su Yan was fooled by the appearance of this sanatorium and let her guard down? Therefore, it was clear now that this sanatorium was established because the Four Great ns agreed to it. It was precisely because the Four Great ns agreed that this sanatorium might not be a clean ce. The Four Great ns could send people to the sanatorium. However, Assistant Liu was worrying too much. It was precisely because there are members of the Four Great ns who needed to be here that before the sanatorium was built, everyone had made an agreement that no one was allowed to casually interfere with the affairs of the sanatorium. They wanted the sanatorium to be the only neutral ce between the Four Great ns. However, the Four Great ns had also thought that if someone really wanted to drive a wedge between the Four Great ns, then this sanatorium was simply a ce that was naturally easy to deal with. It was filled with patients or lunatics, and was simply too easy to deal with, alright? Therefore, when the sanatorium was first established, these people also thought of a series of moreprehensive measures for these matters. Su Yan looked around before entering the sanatorium with Assistant Liu. The environment in the sanatorium was very good. The coverage of the greenery was extremely high. On both sides of the forest path, there were long stone chairs on one side and stone railings on the other. In the middle of the courtyard was a flower bed. There were all kinds of flowers in the flower bed, red, yellow, blue, green. It was very lively. There were quite a number of patients in the sanatorium. There were men, women, old, and young. All of them were of different ages. Under Assistant Liu¡¯s lead, Su Yan followed him to the front desk of the sanatorium. The nurse at the front desk was originally in a daze from boredom. When she saw Assistant Liu, her eyes lit up. ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± ¡°We made an appointment yesterday. We¡¯re going to visit Ms. Lu Juan today.¡± Su Yan did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the nurse¡¯s expression was a little strange when she heard Lu Juan. Chapter 144 - Lu Juan

Chapter 144: Lu Juan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This was probably not Su Yan¡¯s misconception. After hearing Lu Juan¡¯s name, the young nurse¡¯s expression froze for a moment. After a moment, the young nurse confirmed, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Ms. Lu Juan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her. May I ask what happened to her?¡± Su Yan answered. At the same time, a faint sense of unease rose in his heart. The young nurse smiled stiffly. ¡°No, no. Our sanatorium¡¯s facilities are perfect. The patients can get a lot of rest here, so¡­ ahem, Ms. Lu Juan is recovering well.¡± Su Yan did not understand. She was recovering well, but why did the nurse have such an expression? Could it be that this recovery was not as bad as she thought? Under the guidance of the nurse, Su Yan soon arrived at Lu Juan¡¯s room. It was really a room. The condition of this sanatorium was very good, and the environment and facilities were also very good. Therefore, almost every ward was not decorated like a ward. For example, Lu Juan¡¯s room was very personal. The room was filled with photos of her and Yun Yi, as well as long pink tassels and a princess bed. At that moment, Lu Juan was sitting on the bed in a good mood, swinging her thin legs. She was holding something in her hand and humming a song. She seemed to be in a good mood. Hearing that someone wasing, Lu Juan raised her head. Seeing that it was a nurse, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. Although this was her room, it was still a nursing home after all. She had to cooperate with the doctors and nurses. However, Lu Juan felt that the youngdy following behind the nurse looked a little familiar, but she didn¡¯t know where she had seen her before. She tilted her head and thought for a long time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Whether it was before or after they got married, Lu Juan had never really interacted with outsiders. After the divorce, she was directly sent to the sanatorium, so Lu Juan¡¯s personality was still a little naive. Although she had faint wrinkles on her face due to the passage of time, her actions and her speech was like a youngster. ¡°Lu Juan, Lu Juan?¡± The nurse called out to Lu Juan. Lu Juan turned her head to look at the nurse curiously. The nurse pointed at Su Yan, who was looking over, and said, ¡°Someone is here to see you. Do you want to see her?¡± Lu Juan looked at Su Yan and said after a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Who is she?¡± Hearing this, Su Yan felt slightly ufortable. ¡®I don¡¯t know her.¡¯ Her biological mother did not know her. Su Yan could not help but turn pale. Although Lu Juan couldn¡¯t be med for this kind of thing, only the person involved could understand the bitterness. Lu Juan felt that Su Yan looked familiar, so she took a few more nces at her. After a long while, she suddenly asked, ¡°You look familiar, and you look a little like Ah Yi. Are you my daughter?¡± Her attitude was a little casual. The sadness that was brewing in Su Yan¡¯s heart just now instantly dissipated. It was better not to know such a mother. But in the end, Su Yan was still an adult. After a light agreement, she said, ¡°I am Yun Xi.¡± She thought that Lu Juan would have a different reaction after hearing that. However, Lu Juan pped her hands and jumped off the bed. She walked up to Su Yan and tutted. ¡°I told you that you¡¯re not good-looking enough. If only I brought you for stic surgery earlier back then. Look at you, your left eye and right eye are asymmetrical.¡± Su Yan : ¡°¡­¡± Assistant Liu, who had a shrewd look on his face, suddenly choked. He did not expect that the touching reunion of the mother-daughter pair would be like this. This made him feel a littleplicated. Looking at the stunned Su Yan, Lu Juan suddenly smiled. Her eyes curved into crescents, and the corners of her eyes squeezed out some fine lines. Her short stature appeared very exquisite in front of Su Yan. However, as Lu Juan smiled, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Good child, good child. Mommy really didn¡¯t expect to see you again.¡± Su Yan did not expect to see her mother again in her lifetime. When she heard Lu Juan¡¯s voice, Su Yan felt a lump in her throat. However, she had never interacted with her mother before, so she did not know what to do. Looking into Lu Juan¡¯s expectant eyes, Su Yan opened her mouth and finally squeezed out the word ¡®Mom¡¯ from her throat. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Tears streamed down Lu Juan¡¯s face. She wiped them away and looked up at Su Yan with her bright red eyes. She kept saying, ¡°Good child, good child.¡± When the nurse saw that the mother and daughter had reunited, she felt that it was inappropriate for her to be here, so she silently bade farewell. Before she left, she even nced at Assistant Liu, who was standing there. After a moment, she shook her head and closed the door. Outside the room, the nurse was still thinking to herself. Indeed, one should not judge a book by its cover. He looked like a decent person, but in reality, he did not have any EQ at all. Just look at how the mother and daughter were getting to know each other so well. Why did he not stay away? Assistant Liu did not expect that he could be used like this all because he wanted to protect Su Yan. Chapter 145 - Illness

Chapter 145: Illness

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan and Lu Juan hugged each other and cried for a while before they calmed down. It was not that the mother-daughter rtionship between the two of them was so deep, but they had not seen each other for so many years. Furthermore, Su Yan had suffered so much after that. They had different feelings. Lu Juan held Su Yan¡¯s hand and brought her to sit on the sofa. Lu Juan asked, ¡°How is it? How have you been all these years?¡± If it was any other ordinary person, she would probably say that she was doing well tofort her parents. However, Su Yan was different. She told her everything that had happened to her over the years in detail. After hearing this, Lu Juan was stunned for a while. When she came back to her senses, she could not stop her tears from flowing again. After all, she had been pregnant with Su Yan for ten months and had gone through painstaking means to give birth to her. Naturally, she was very concerned about her. When she suddenly heard that her daughter had suffered all these years, Lu Juan naturally did not feel good. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few versions about you, Mom.¡± Su Yan suddenly said. Seeing that Lu Juan¡¯s attention was on her, Su Yan continued, ¡°Some people said that you died together with Dad. This version is the most known one. The other version is that you wanted to bring me, who had just turned one year old, for stic surgery. That¡¯s why you angered Grandpa and Dad divorced you.¡± Hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Lu Juan sighed. ¡°Actually, no matter which version it is, the Yun family spread it to protect me.¡± As Lu Juan spoke, she smiled at Su Yan and reached out to touch Su Yan¡¯s face that was simr to hers. ¡°Actually, long ago, the Yun family had a n. A n that could save millions of people.¡± ¡°Is it the human traffickers organization?¡± Su Yan continued. The first time the human traffickers¡¯ organization appeared in Su Yan¡¯s line of sight was when Su Yan went to look for Yun Yi¡¯s belongings. During that car ident, Old Master Yun told Su Yan about the Yun family and the human traffickers¡¯ organization. Lu Juan sighed and replied, ¡°Yes, that organization. I heard that Old Master Yun¡¯s younger sister and several members of the Yun family were abducted.¡± The warm sunlight outside the window shone on Lu Juan. Lu Juan smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Actually, you were almost kidnapped by human traffickers before. It was your First Uncle who saved you. ¡°Later on, my obsessivepulsive disorder was also triggered because of that incident. At that time, you had just lifted your head. There was once when I brought you out to y. I wore a pair of suspenders specially made for carrying children. There were two rows of buttons on the suspenders, and one of them was not buttoned properly. That was why you were almost snatched away by someone. From then on, I felt ufortable whenever I saw something asymmetrical, and my condition worsened.¡± Speaking of this matter, even now, Lu Juan still felt a lingering fear.?If she really did not take care of Su Yan, where would she be now? What kind of life would she be living? Could she have been sold to some remote ce to be a child bride? Even though Su Yan was not kidnapped and her life was not good, she was still on the right path. With that thought in mind, Lu Juan sighed again and continued, ¡°I think you know what happened after that. At that time, I thought, if you weren¡¯t so cute, would there be no one to snatch you away? That¡¯s why I did such a foolish thing.¡± Even if she were to talk about what happened nearly twenty years ago now, Lu Juan could not help but feel a lingering fear in her heart. Looking at her daughter who had already grown so big, Lu Juan smiled lightly and patted Su Yan¡¯s head. She gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t hate the Yun family. On the contrary, I¡¯m very grateful to them. I¡¯m grateful that they could stop me in time and not make memit a greater mistake.¡± Lu Juan was able to say those words calmly at this time, so she must have really walked out. However, Su Yan saw that every part of Lu Juan¡¯s room waspletely symmetrical, regardless of whether it was big or small, whether it was obvious or not. Her heart skipped a beat, she pointed at Lu Juan¡¯spletely symmetrical pajamas and did not say anything. Lu Juan added with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Up until now, my illness hasn¡¯t recovered. Many doctors havee to take a look at me and said that it¡¯s a psychological problem. They even said that if it¡¯s a psychological problem, then I should search for the reason for my illness. I think there¡¯s no hope for me.¡± Su Yan paused for a moment. Looking at Lu Juan and Yun Yi¡¯s photos all over the room, she felt a little ache in her heart. An indescribable emotion suddenly surged within her. Unexpectedly, Lu Juan smiled and said, ¡°Yun Yi and I aren¡¯t the kind of loving couple you think we are. We¡¯re only together because we¡¯re suitable for each other. Moreover, we haven¡¯t been able to develop any feelings for each other for so many years. We¡¯re really not suitable.¡± As she spoke, Lu Juan took a photo from the table and fiddled with it. ¡°There are so many photos in the room because it looks morefortable when theirposition is symmetrical.¡± Su Yan paused.. The sourness in her nose seemed to have disappeared. Chapter 146 - Cant Stay There

Chapter 146: Can¡¯t Stay There

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The conversation that followed confused Su Yan. She felt that Lu Juan was pulling her along and saying something, but there was no specific content. Su Yan even felt that Lu Juan was leading her by the nose. After two hours of chatting, Su Yan¡¯s emotions fluctuated. In the end, she left Lu Juan¡¯s room with Assistant Liu¡¯s help. ¡°Come again next time.¡± When she heard Lu Juan¡¯s invitation before she left, Su Yan felt her legs go soft. Standing at the door of the room, Lu Juan looked at the backs of Su Yan and Assistant Liu as they left. She smiled lightly, and her face had the shyness of a young girl. After a moment, she retracted her smile and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡± She had grown up. In the blink of an eye, the baby who was crying for food had grown up to this size. Su Yan and Assistant Liu disappeared for a long time before Lu Juan finally regained her senses. She sighed and returned to her room. After locking the door, Lu Juan took out herptop from under the bed. Her fingers flew around as she quickly typed out lines of code on theputer. Soon, two video chat boxes appeared on theputer. On one side was Lu Juan, and on the other was the elegant man. Her beautiful eyes stared at the man for a long time before she blinked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°Yes, I thought you would never want to contact me again in this lifetime.¡± The man said with a faint smile. Then, he rummaged through the pile of documents beside him and found a folder. He held it in front of the camera. ¡°Do you still need to look at the medical records I disguised for you back then? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡­ won¡¯t be able to pretend.¡± Lu Juan made a ¡°tsk¡± sound, looking very much like a young girl, as if the years hadn¡¯t left any marks on her body. ¡°I know, I know. You should keep this for yourself. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Seeing that her daughter was still fine, Lu Juan felt slightlyforted. ¡°Yun Yi, what exactly happened back then?¡± The elegant man opposite theputer was Su Yan¡¯s deceased father! Hearing Lu Juan¡¯s words, Yun Yi changed his posture and ced his hands on his long legs. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that those people were too fast and I almost couldn¡¯t react in time. In order not to implicate Xiao Xi, I could only find a family to entrust her to.¡± After that, Yun Yi had been hiding in the dark and dealing with those people. He had also neglected Su Yan, which resulted in Su Yan being treated like that by those two scums. ¡°This is not the reason why you didn¡¯t care about Xiao Xi for more than ten years!¡± Lu Juan mmed the table hard, and theputer on the table trembled. ¡°Do you know what Xiao Xi¡¯s life has been like for the past ten years? That family used your money to live a life of high status, but in the end, they criticized your daughter. You¡­¡± Yun Yi wasn¡¯t angry at Lu Juan¡¯s usation. He just smiled and said gently, ¡°So after Xiao Xi returned, I killed them.¡± Perhaps it was due to the light and shadow effect, or perhaps it was due to the angle. In Lu Juan¡¯s eyes, Yun Yi¡¯s smile was simply evil. He looked like a criminal. Yun Yi¡¯s smile disappeared in a sh. After a moment, he said, ¡°All these years, it¡¯s all thanks to your skills that we were able to destroy so many of those human traffickers¡¯ nests. However, these guys are like smelly bugs in the sewers. We can¡¯t clean them up no matter what.¡± Lu Juan pouted and said, ¡°You might as well take good care of Xiao Xi if you want to thank me.¡± The two of them fell silent again. What happened back then was quite simple. Yun Yi had destroyed many of the human traffickers¡¯ strongholds and destroyed many of their operations. Hence, in order to take revenge on Yun Yi, the human traffickers¡¯ organization started taking revenge on Su Yan when she was young. Many times, they almost kidnapped Su Yan. And with Lu Juan¡¯s cooperation, Yun Yi sessfully made these human traffickers fail to do so. After some discussion, Yun Yi and Lu Juan decided to let Lu Juan hide in the dark. Not only would it protect Lu Juan, but she could also cooperate with Yun Yi in the dark. The obsessivepulsive disorder incident that followed was also a show directed and acted out by Lu Juan and Yun Yi. Their purpose was to make Lu Juan disappear from everyone¡¯s sight before attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°You can¡¯t stay in this sanatorium anymore. I¡¯ll arrange for you to go somewhere else.¡± Yun Yi¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°If they want to cause a rift between Xiao Xi and the Yun family, you are a very good tool to drive a wedge between them.¡± Lu Juan didn¡¯t really care where she lived. She shrugged and said, ¡°You have the final say. It¡¯s just that after living here for so many years, I can¡¯t bear to leave suddenly.¡± But in reality, Lu Juan was also clear that even if she couldn¡¯t bear to, she had to give up. From the time she knew about Yun Yi¡¯s background and still insisted on marrying him, she had no other choice. ¡°Alright then. Pack your things now. My men are already outside..¡± Yun Yi ended the video call and leaned against the chair with a sigh. Chapter 147 - Back Again

Chapter 147: Back Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the way back, Su Yan kept thinking about her conversation with Lu Juan. Although everything seemed normal, Su Yan could sense that something was amiss. Lu Juan was hiding something. Lu Juan looked at her as if she didn¡¯t care much, but when Su Yan turned her head inadvertently, she could see the deep concern and guilt in Lu Juan¡¯s eyes. Guilt? What was she feeling guilty about? Guilt for wanting to bring her for stic surgery when she was still young? Or did Lu Juan do something else? She couldn¡¯t possibly feel guilty for not being able to apany her, right? Su Yan thought to herself in boredom, and a mocking smile appeared on her face. However, there was something wrong with this mocking smile. It seemed more like happiness. This expressionsted all the way to the road where they were attacked just now. The road was extremely clean, and even the traces of the car¡¯s abnormal stop were covered up. It was wless. Su Yan couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°If the Yun family can¡¯t start a business, they can just switch to the underworld. They can also make a fortune by doing a business of destroying evidence of crime.¡± Assistant Liu turned the steering wheel. ¡°The Yun family has always beenw-abiding. They won¡¯t do things like robbing families.¡± After saying that, Assistant Liu smiled at Su Yan. ¡°If Miss thinks that that¡¯s cool, although our family won¡¯t support you openly, we won¡¯t stop you.¡± Su Yan refused. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t have the talent. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Assistant Liu chuckled and did not continue the topic. The car became quiet again. The quiet environment and the shaking car made Su Yan sleepy again. Just as Su Yan was about to fall asleep, she suddenly saw a figure outside the window. All her sleepiness was gone. ¡°Turn around, turn around.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡± Although Assistant Liu did not understand, he still obediently turned around and drove back to the original road. Su Yan stared at the car in front and said, ¡°Do you know the car in front?¡± Assistant Liu took a closer look. There was a ck car in front of them. He could not tell what brand it was. It was probably a disguise. It would be impressive if anyone knows this car. Assistant Liu shook his head honestly. Assistant Liu did not know this car, but Su Yan did. To be precise, she had seen this car in Su Yan¡¯s previous life. At that time, Su Yan was thinking of ways to curry favor with Su Heng and his wife. In the end, she came up with a sincere n. However, before Su Yan could carry out her surprise, she saw a ck car entering the Su family¡¯s house one day. Two young men alighted from the car. They were just two young men, but Su Heng and his wife tried to please them. Su Yan found it strange, so she turned to the corner of the stairs and tried to eavesdrop on the secret. However, Su Yan¡¯s position was a bit far, so she couldn¡¯t eavesdrop clearly. She could only vaguely hear something about the Yun family, and then the four of them said something. Not long after, the two young men were escorted out of the Su family¡¯s vi by Su Heng and his wife. After that, Su Heng and the others became even more biased towards Su Qian. In her previous life, Su Yan did not understand why, but what did she not understand now? The owner of this car was probably one of the people who wanted to murder the Yun family. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this car before when I was with the Su family. The owner of the car should be a young man. I wasn¡¯t in a good condition back then. When they were talking to Su Heng, I only dared to listen from afar. But when I was eavesdropping, I heard them talking about the Yun family.¡± Assistant Liu did not think too much about it and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯ve said it, I¡¯ll get someone to follow them. It¡¯s not safe for you to follow personally.¡± Because if they suddenly turned around at this moment, it would seem a little suspicious. Hence, Assistant Liu braced himself and drove on, hoping that he would be able to rest if any fork appeared in the middle. However, Assistant Liu did not get what he wanted in the end. The winding mountain path was surrounded by barren mountains and wilderness. It was good enough if there was a winding mountain road, so how could there be a fork for Assistant Liu to drive through? The car kept falling behind the car in front. Suddenly, the car in front stopped. Assistant Liu deliberated for a moment and continued driving as if he did not see anything. Assistant Liu wasn¡¯t afraid of causing trouble. He just wanted to see if they would alert the enemy. It was a good thing that the car in front suddenly stopped and waited for them to pass. There was only one sanatorium on the mountain, so after leaving the sanatorium for less than two hours, Su Yan and Assistant Liu once again stood in the hall. The nurse looked at them and asked, ¡°Miss Yun, Mr. Liu, did you leave something in the sanatorium? We often receive inquiries about missing items.¡± Su Yan shook her head and said, ¡°My mother and I still have some things to talk about. We have to continue catching up.¡± After that, she pulled Assistant Liu to Lu Juan¡¯s room. Chapter 148 - Falling Off The Cliff

Chapter 148: Falling Off The Cliff

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Su Yan did not expect that when she and Assistant Liu returned to Lu Juan¡¯s room, it was empty. The room was a little messy, and it looked like people left in a hurry. Su Yan froze on the spot. For a moment, her heart turned cold and she broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Where¡¯s¡­ my mom?¡± Su Yan said with a trembling voice. She thought that Lu Juan had been taken away by someone. She paused for a moment, but then she thought that if she took her away, how could she take away her daily necessities? Instantly, she felt more rxed. ¡°Madam must have left.¡± Assistant Liu looked around and concluded. Su Yan suddenly thought of the van they saw when they came up. It had a dark window. Lu Juan must have left in that van. ¡°But, who took my mother away?¡± As soon as Su Yan finished speaking, there was a flurry of footsteps outside the room. Assistant Liu swiftly brought Su Yan to the opposite ward and closed the door of Lu Juan¡¯s ward. Almost as soon as Assistant Liu finished what he was doing, several people ran over and barged into Lu Juan¡¯s ward without hesitation. Su Yan and Assistant Liu carefully looked through the window. They saw that after these people entered the room and saw the wreck in the room, they sighed. The leader even knocked on the wall hatefully. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯rete.¡± These people didn¡¯t find Lu Juan, but they still searched Lu Juan¡¯s room for a while. After confirming that there was nothing, they left unwillingly. Looking at the frowning Su Yan, Assistant Liu asked softly, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yan said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this sanatorium¡¯s security measures are very inadequate? These people came in so easily. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡± Naturally, it was inappropriate, but the background of this sanatorium was tooplicated, and many things were not decided by one family. Therefore, even if they felt that there was a problem, at most, they would not send people in. Su Yan and Assistant Liu stayed in the opposite ward for a while more. After making sure that those people were not guarding outside the door, they came out of the ward. On the way, Assistant Liu was still worried, so he called the Yun family and got the people guarding in the dark to rush over and escort Miss home. Assistant Liu¡¯s hunch was right. After Su Yan and Assistant Liu came out of the sanatorium, they were surrounded. Not far away, the car that Su Yan saw just now was parked. The two young men in the lead matched the young man in Su Yan¡¯s memory. The young man in the flowery shirt sized up Su Yan and asked in a sloppy manner, ¡°You are Yun Xi from the Yun family? Yun Yi¡¯s daughter?¡± Su Yan put on a fearful expression and asked, ¡°Who are you? How do you know my identity?¡± Flowery Shirt tilted his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to care about these things. Since you¡¯re Yun Xi,e with us.¡± With that, Flowery Shirt waved his hand, and the burly men in ck behind him surrounded him. They looked more well-trained than the group he had encountered on the mountain. Their bulging muscles filled their clothes. ¡°Since you already know that I am the Yun Family¡¯s Yun Xi, yet you still want to do this, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Yun Family will take revenge?¡± Su Yan put on a fierce appearance while feeling weak inside, but her hands were fiercely clenched together, appearing especially nervous. Upon hearing Su Yan¡¯s words, Flowery Shirtughed out loud. He took out the handkerchief and ced it under his nose. He said in a low, muffled voice, ¡°Since I¡¯ve made this deal, I naturally won¡¯t be afraid of your shitty Yun family. The Yun family? Haven¡¯t we sold the children of the Yun family before?¡± Human traffickers!?Su Yan took a closer look. Although this young man looked very young, the vicissitudes of life in his eyes could not be faked. This person must have taken good care of himself. However, there was no time for Su Yan to think too much. Those people quickly followed the orders of the Flowery Shirt and surrounded her. They reached out their hands and grabbed Su Yan like zombies. As Su Yan did not have any cover, Assistant Liu could only defend against these people while diverting his attention to protect Su Yan. Although Assistant Liu was quite skilled, he was distracted after all. He was still in a situation where two fists could not fight four hands, so he was immediately at a disadvantage. Su Yan looked at Assistant Liu, who had always been refined and cultured, being beaten up badly. She was anxious but at the same time, she hated herself for not being able to do anything. She could only watch from the side. At that moment, a man seized the opportunity and found an opening in Assistant Liu¡¯s defense. He ran towards Su Yan, who took two steps back. On one side of the winding mountain road was a towering mountain wall, and on the other side was a dense forest. Su Yan was already standing at the edge of the forest, so when she retreated, she missed her footing and fell down the cliff. Flowery Shirt, who had been standing at the back with a confident look on his face, was also stunned. Assistant Liu could not believe it. Hey on the edge of the cliff with his eyes wide open. ¡°This¡­ How can this be? Retreat! Quickly retreat!¡± Flowery Shirt screamed and ran far away. Chapter 149 - Saved

Chapter 149: Saved

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Flowery Shirt only wanted to bring Su Yan back and discuss some terms with the Yun family. He did not expect this to happen. Su Yan¡¯s fall from the cliff was beyond the Flowery Shirt¡¯s expectations. In fact, because he was worried that the Yun family would take revenge on him, he even pulled his men and left quickly. Assistant Liu was left on the cliff with bloodshot eyes. * Su Yan originally thought that she would fall into the forest after stepping on air, but she did not expect that when she fell, she would be hung up by a few tree branches and stopped in her tracks. Su Yan struggled for a moment, but in the end, she was sure that the tree branch hung on her very firmly. No matter how she swayed left or right, she could not shake her position. Pausing for a moment, Su Yan took out her phone from her pocket. In the end, she saw that the dialing interface was limited to emergency numbers. The emergency number was good.?Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately dialed 110. Before the call connected, the phone automatically shut down because there was no battery. Su Yan: ¡°¡­Damn, it can¡¯t be that simple, right?¡± Helpless, Su Yan could only put away her phone and slowly wriggle on her own. She slowly untied the branches that were scraping her clothes and jumped from the tree to the ground. The feeling of stepping on solid ground was too wonderful. Su Yan could not help but snort. Luckily, the ce where Su Yan fell was closer to the edge of the cliff, so Su Yan could still see the steep cliff. However, she could not see any higher. The forest was too dense, blocking Su Yan¡¯s vision. Su Yan sighed. Although she knew that both Assistant Liu and Grandpa would send people to save her, she was hungry and thirsty. She really could not make up her mind to wait here or walk outside to see if she could find a way out. After standing on the spot for a while and being harassed by a group of mosquitoes, Su Yan finally decided that it was better to rely on herself than on others. It was better for her to leave first. So Su Yan walked along the cliff wall. After a few steps, she saw many people jumping down. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yan was on guard. She wasn¡¯t sure if these people were friends or enemies. ¡°Miss Yun?¡± The leader nodded at Su Yan. ¡°President Shi arranged for us to be by your side. Because President Shi instructed us not to appear unless it was absolutely necessary, we did not appear earlier. Please forgive us, Miss Yun.¡± As if afraid that Su Yan would not believe him, he took out another phone and passed it to Su Yan. ¡°President Shi, we¡¯ve met Miss Yun.¡± Su Yan took the phone and stared nkly at the call interface. Shi Qing¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Xixi, are you alright? Sorry, I can¡¯t rush back now.¡± Upon hearing that the voice was indeed Shi Qing, the fear in Su Yan¡¯s heart surged. She whispered, ¡°Ah Qing¡­¡± Even if she could not utter another word, the choking in her voice made Shi Qing¡¯s broke his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t give better instructions.¡± Before Shi Qing could finish his sentence, Su Yan¡¯s tears started streaming down her face. She was after all a youngdy who had just experienced life and death. Shi Qing sighed softly. ¡°Do you want me to go back now? I¡¯ll always worry about you when I¡¯m not by your side.¡± When she heard this, Su Yanughed and said angrily, ¡°How old are you already? Why are you still talking like a child? What would happen to your big family business if you came back? With so many people relying on the Shi family, what would you do with them?¡± Towards the end, Su Yan actually burst outughing and said, ¡°Alright, alright, stop fooling around. I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡± Even though Su Yan said so, Shi Qing was still worried. He was worried that if something happened in the future and he was not by Su Yan¡¯s side, what would happen to Su Yan? It is a troubled time now. How could he leave Su Yan alone outside? Listening to the increasingly unstable breathing, Su Yan smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. At most, I¡¯ll bring more people with me when I go out in the future. Today was an ident, and I was too careless. I didn¡¯t expect those people to be so bold, daring to do such a thing in broad daylight. I definitely won¡¯t do it again in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As she spoke, she caught up with the people that Shi Qing had sent over. ¡°When did you send someone to stay by my side? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Shi Qing¡¯s breathing paused for a moment before he said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I was just worried about you. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want to be monitored by others. I was just¡­ just worried about you.¡± Listening to the other party¡¯s incoherent exnation, Su Yan instantly smiled again. Her eyes curved into crescents. Under the sunlight that was not considered bright in the forest, she looked even more carefree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not ming you. I¡¯m just curious.¡± After confirming that Su Yan had no intention of getting angry, Shi Qing heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I sent someone to stay by your side not long after we met.. Back then, although the situation in City A was notplicated, I was really worried about you, so I could only nt more people by your side to ensure your safety.¡± Chapter 150 - Missing

Chapter 150: Missing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Listening to Shi Qing¡¯s exnation, Su Yan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. She felt like she had never been in such a good mood before. She even felt that her fall from the cliff this time was simply a chance given to her by God. Otherwise, how long would it take for a silly fool like Shi Qing, who only knew how to give silently, to tell her what she wanted to hear? As she walked slowly through the forest and listened to Shi Qing¡¯s gentle voice on the other end of the phone, Su Yan felt that this was heaven. This was the goal she wanted to achieve the most in her life. However, the forest was not big. Su Yan only walked for about an hour before reaching the road from the bottom of the cliff. Looking back at the road, Su Yan felt that although the cliff looked scary, it was actually nothing. * The news of Su Yan falling off the cliff spread like wildfire in the upper echelons of Jing City. It was said that she wanted to visit her biological mother, but she was surrounded by people on the cliff and identally fell off the cliff. After the incident, the Yun family spent a lot of effort but still could not find Su Yan¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Do you think Old Yun has gone crazy?¡± ¡°I think so. Look at the smug look on Old Yun¡¯s face when he introduced his granddaughter. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s afraid that others won¡¯t know that he has a granddaughter.¡± ¡°When Old Yunes overter, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you really anger him to death, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it.¡± Although he said that, his face was filled with schadenfreude. The people present were none other than Old Master Yun¡¯s good friends from that day¡¯s gathering. President Tang, who was dressed in a traditional Chinese suit, sat at the side and watched the performance of these people coldly. In the end, he let out a long sigh. Why had he been friends with these people for so many years? When the others saw that President Tang did not speak, they came over one by one and asked, ¡°Old Tang, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me that you really had a good friendship with that Old Yun. Are you unhappy to see his granddaughter in trouble?¡± President Tang felt ufortable with the people around him talking to him. He shook his head and said, ¡°When Old Yunester, you guys have to restrain yourselves.¡± Chairman Zhao immediately waved his hand. ¡°Ah, I know my limits. Actually, we didn¡¯t mean any harm by saying all this. I¡¯m just a little envious that Old Yun¡¯s descendants are so outstanding.¡± The chairman of Yuan Lang Industries, Chairman Zhao, had a glib tongue. When President Tang heard this, he felt like he was speaking humannguage at first, but the more he spoke, the more it sounded worse. He simply turned his head and ignored this person. Chairman Zhao did not get angry after being snubbed. He just smiled like Maitreya Buddha. In fact, he was filled with hatred. Just as everyone in the private room had different thoughts, Old Master Yun walked in with Yun Chang¡¯s help. With a pale face, he looked around and sighed heavily. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it too, right?¡± Old Master Yun¡¯s voice made President Tang feel ufortable. It was obvious that thest time he saw him, he was a high-spirited old man, full of energy. However, it had only been a short time since theyst met, and he looked like he had aged ten years. There was not even a hint of blood on his face. It seemed like Yun Xi¡¯s death had hurt Old Master Yun greatly. That¡¯s right. Everyone present was almost certain that Su Yan was dead. After all, the rumors were all very convincing. Who would believe that Su Yan had only fallen off the cliff? Old Master Yun silently walked to his seat and sat down with a sigh. ¡°These were originally my family matters, and I didn¡¯t want to trouble you guys with them. But you guys have seen the current situation of the Yun family. I really don¡¯t have the energy to do so.¡± Hearing Old Master Yun¡¯s words, these old men all said, ¡°The Yun family is not bad. You have to believe in yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Under Nephew Yun Chang¡¯s lead, the Yun family has already reached a new level.¡± Old Master Yun shook his head. ¡°I know very well what the Yun family is like. You guys don¡¯t have to say such things. It makes me feel ufortable.¡± At this point, Old Master Yun stopped pretending to be pitiful and went straight to the point. ¡°That child, Yun Xi, has a tough life. I don¡¯t want her to disappear for no reason. I will definitely make the culprit who did this pay the price!¡± The old friends exchanged looks, their expressions as if saying, ¡°Look, even Old Yun feels like this. Yun Xi definitely wouldn¡¯t have survived, it¡¯s just that Old Yun isn¡¯t willing to ept the truth.¡± Old Master Yun sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out who the person who harmed Xiao Xi is. I called everyone here today just to express my stance. From now on, my Yun family will not rest until those people are dead!¡± Chairman Zhao was the first to respond to Old Master Yun¡¯s words. He followed Old Master Yun and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t rest until they die! Count my Yuan Lang Industries in. That child Yun Xi is so good. How can she just¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence. Instead, it made the scene even more tragic. Influenced by the atmosphere, Old Master Yun felt a lump in his throat.. He was a hero who had shed tears and stained his shirt. Chapter 151 - Idle Talk

Chapter 151: Idle Talk

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The news of Su Yan¡¯s disappearance quickly spread throughout Jing City like it had wings. The wealthy families in Jing City could not help but guess what sin the Yun family¡¯s second branch hadmitted. Why did Yun Yi die for no reason? Now, Yun Yi¡¯s daughter had also died for no reason? In amodity house in Jing City, Su Yan was drinking red wine. When she saw the news that Shi Qing had gotten someone to send over, the corners of her mouth slowly curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Sure enough, now that I¡¯m not around, all sorts of demons and monsters jump out.¡± Something happened to the Yun family again, and the Lu family quickly took over the Yun family¡¯s business. The Shi family¡¯s branch also followed suit. ¡°When are youing back?¡± Shi Qing was in the car with the video on. Shi Qing asked, ¡°Why? Do you miss me?¡± Su Yan¡¯s almond eyes were wide open as she looked at Shi Qing gently. This gaze was filled with words, causing Shi Qing¡¯s emotions to surge. When she saw Shi Qing¡¯s face turn red, Su Yan realized that she had turned the tables. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course I miss you. We¡¯re in a passionate rtionship now, but we¡¯ve actually been apart for so long. I wonder if you miss me.¡± Shi Qing¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll be going back soon. Now that you¡¯ve switched from the surface to the dark, you should be safer than before. I¡¯ve already started investigating the sanatorium, but I don¡¯t know if I can find anything.¡± Su Yan frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I already have some guesses. The person who wants my life in the sanatorium should be the same person who caused my father¡¯s ident. It¡¯s that human trafficking organization.¡± Shi Qing had also heard about the Yun family and the human trafficking organization, although he was not very clear about the details. ¡°What¡¯s your next step?¡± Shi Qing asked gently. Su Yan thought for a moment. ¡°I might have already rmed them when I went to the sanatorium previously. Then, they will definitely think about what I know and whether the Yun family knows anything. Once they think this way, they will definitely deal with Grandpa and Third Uncle. At that time, we can beat them at their own game and follow the clues.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Looking at the clear sky outside, Su Yan said, ¡°The sky has been cloudy for long enough. We should lift the sky and let the sunlight shine down.¡± On the other end of the phone, Shi Qing also looked out of the window. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes, it feels better to have sunshine.¡± ¡ª¡ª Yun Chang had not been in a good mood for the past few days. Su Yan¡¯s disappearance was a huge blow to him. Even he had lost his temper from time to time in thepany, making his subordinates suffer. They were afraid that if they did not say something right, they would offend the boss. As a matter of fact, Yun Chang had just finished going to the toilet when he heard two employees discussing outside. ¡°I heard that Boss¡¯s new niece is in trouble and is missing. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± ¡°Do you think the boss¡¯s family is unlucky? I heard that the boss¡¯s second brother was in trouble too.¡± ¡°Tsk, who knows? Wealthy families like them are very messy.¡± The person who spoke first paused for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, I have another idea, but I¡¯m a little afraid to say it.¡± ¡°What? Tell me about it?¡± ¡°Do you think this matter is actually rted to our boss? Look, the boss¡¯s second brother is dead, and the boss has taken over the Yun Corporation. The boss¡¯s niece is dead so the boss¡¯s son can continue to sit in this position. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned. Although they thought that this person was brave, they had never expected him to be like this. ¡°Stop talking. If anyone hears you, you¡¯re finished.¡± Then, the three of them hurriedly ran out of the toilet, as if they had done something shameful and guilty. However, before they left, the person who spoke first kept saying, ¡°I really think my idea makes sense. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Yun Chang walked out of the toilet cubicle with an ugly expression and returned to the office with a cold face. He called his secretary over and asked him to check the identities of the three people, especially the first person who talked about this topic. The secretary quickly went to do it. Yun Chang was left alone in the office. Only then did Yun Chang¡¯s expression ease up a little. He adjusted his expression and called Old Master Yun. ¡°Dad, Xiao Xi really guessed correctly. There were indeed people who deliberately said these things in thepany today.¡± Old Master Yun replied with a smile, ¡°Then everything will go ording to n. When we find them, we¡¯ll immediately catch them. We were too gentle for the past ten years, that¡¯s why these people came to test our bottom line without any restraint.¡± Previously, when Su Yan was in danger, Old Master Yun was really shocked. Even though heter found out that this was all Su Yan¡¯s n, Old Master Yun wished that this matter could end quickly. Otherwise, his old heart really couldn¡¯t take it. Therefore, although Old Master Yun was smiling now, his eyes were even colder than the coldke. Chapter 152 - Capture

Chapter 152: Capture

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With the surveince camera as proof, the identities of the three people were very easy to check. The three of them were old employees and had been in the Yun Corporation for more than ten years. They were also core figures in their respective departments. However, one of them entered thepany at a coincidental timing. That person entered thepany on the day of Yun Yi¡¯s ident. This made Yun Chang wonder if this person had been arranged to work in theirpany as a spy after Yun Yi¡¯s ident. That person was also the one who started the conversation in the toilet and insisted on bringing the matter of Su Yan and Yun Yi to Yun Chang. ¡°Call this Pei Shang to my office in a while,¡± instructed Yun Chang. The secretary naturally had to do a good job of what the big boss had instructed, so Pei Shang reached the floor where the general manager was in a while. Pei Shang had been undercover in the Yun Corporation for more than ten years and had always been conscientious. He never expected that his identity would be exposed. Now that he was called to Yun Chang¡¯s office for no reason, he felt a little uneasy. He wanted to ask the secretary beside him, but he saw that the secretary¡¯s mouth was even tighter than a m¡¯s shell. She only smiled at him and said in a hurry, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get to President Yun¡¯s office.¡± She dismissed him. Pei Shang took a deep breath and prepared himself mentally. At the same time, he wondered if he had been too radical recently and attracted the attention of that idiot, Yun Chang. The more he thought this, the more Pei Shang felt that his thought made sense. Looking at the door of Yun Chang¡¯s office, Pei Shang clenched his fists, feeling extremely uneasy. ¡°P-president Yun, are you looking for me?¡± Pei Shang¡¯s posture was perfect. Anyone who saw him would think that he was a small character who had never seen a big shot. Unfortunately, Yun Chang was suspicious now so how could he be deceived so easily? Yun Chang sized up Pei Shang and sighed after a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Yun Corporation for so many years. You should already have feelings for the Yun Corporation, right?¡± Pei Shang was stunned for a moment before he adopted a proper posture. He raised his head in fear and asked Yun Chang, ¡°President Yun, what are you talking about? Of course I have feelings for the Yun Corporation. President Yun, you, what do you mean? Do you want to fire me?¡± Although he said this, Pei Shang clenched his fists tightly. Although he had not made a move for so many years, Pei Shang did not think that he would lose to a weak and pampered big boss. He could make a move at any time. As long as Yun Chang did something, he would subdue the enemy with one move. Unexpectedly, Yun Chang chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re about to open a subsidiary in City A. Now, the subsidiary iscking a general manager. I was thinking of seeing if there were any suitable old employees in the mainpany. So I chose you.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Pei Shang opened his mouth but did not say anything. After so many years, he was actually already used to his current life. He went to work from nine to six, and his schedule was regr. He didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being exposed or having nowhere to run. He also gradually had friends who could speak their hearts. He didn¡¯t have to scheme and fight every day to get a position. It could be said that the rich days had corroded his bones. Yun Chang smiled and patted Pei Shang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Think about it carefully. If you¡¯re interested,e and look for me before work ends today.¡± Watching Pei Shang leave, Yun Chang¡¯s smile changed abruptly. One of the murderers who killed Second Brother was in theirpany. He was hidden under his nose for so long, but he had not discovered it at all. When it was time to knock off, Pei Shang finally went to look for Yun Chang. Seeing that Yun Chang was waiting for him, the uneasiness in Pei Shang¡¯s heart rose again. When he looked at Yun Chang, he subconsciously tensed up. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to get off work. Why don¡¯t you go out for a meal with me and talk while we eat?¡± Pei Shang¡¯s heart told him that he should reject now, but when the words were about toe out of his mouth, he could not bring himself to say it. Finally, when Pei Shang reacted, he had already followed Yun Chang to a private home restaurant. ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask you before. What did you do before you entered the Yun Corporation?¡± Yun Chang asked casually after ordering the dishes and holding the water bottle. Pei Shang¡¯s radar immediately acted up. He deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a pooric artist. I could make some money but couldn¡¯t save much.¡± What he said had no loopholes. Yun Chang smiled again and decided to get straight to the point. He immediately asked, ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± ¡°No, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to promote me?¡± Pei Shang was stunned and his expression turned ugly. He reached out to pull Yun Chang¡¯s cor, but a bodyguard appeared out of nowhere and grabbed his wrist. His entire arm was twisted behind him. ¡°Promote you?¡± Yun Chang slowly adjusted his silk scarf and looked at the sorry Pei Shang coldly. ¡°Are you dreaming if you think I would promote a human trafficker like you?¡± Chapter 153 - Interrogation

Chapter 153: Interrogation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Human trafficker!?The light in Pei Shang¡¯s eyes extinguished immediately. He turned cold and red at Yun Chang. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°You knew long ago? Was asking me out today just a part of your n?¡± The corners of Yun Chang¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You¡¯re just a small character. I just wanted to see who would be so anxious to rece me when Xiao Xi disappeared. As expected, it¡¯s you.¡± Pei Shang¡¯s pupils constricted.?Yun Chang was in the toilet this morning? The people who rushed over quickly brought Pei Shang away. The Yun family had already called the police. They believed that the police would be able to dig out the entire team through Pei Shang very quickly. However, there was still a question. Pei Shang had left that organization for a long time. Could he have forgotten about that organization? Or had the position of that organization changed? Yun Chang rubbed his hair in frustration. He felt that things were getting more and more chaotic, like a ball of yarn. He seemed to have found a clue, but in the blink of an eye, he had no idea where this clue had gone. Pei Shang was the only member of the human trafficking organization the Yun family had found in all these years. He was immediately sent to the police and military special ce for interrogation. If it was in the past, when Pei Shang was still in the organization, Pei Shang would never have leaked the information about the organization. However, it was different now. Therefore, not long after, Pei Shang said everything he knew and should not say. Su Yan sat outside the interrogation room and listened to the frank words in the interrogation room. The corners of her mouth slowly curled up. She had guessed that this would happen. ording to Pei Shang¡¯s statement, the police went to the nests of many human traffickers overnight and indeed captured a group of people. However, the leader of the human traffickers was too well-informed, like a slippery fish. The police could not find any traces of the leader. After these human traffickers were interrogated, it was as if they had pulled out a carrot and brought out mud. Of the four major families in Jing City, apart from the Yun family, every family was involved. What was even more terrifying was that the Bai family, which had been low-key all these years, was like the money bag of this human trafficking organization. ¡°Why do you think the Bai family has to be involved in such a dirty matter when they¡¯re already so rich?¡± The younger police officers were obviously puzzled by this matter. The older one rolled his eyes. ¡°Why? It¡¯s because the Bai family¡¯s history is not very honorable.¡± The older one looked around and saw that no one was around before saying softly, ¡°To put it bluntly, the Bai family doesn¡¯t have the ability to do serious business, so they can only take the unorthodox path. They only do such heartless things when ites to wealth and risk. Also, twenty years ago, when this human trafficking organization was just exposed, it was when the Yun family was at its peak. The other three families were very secretive about the Yun family, but didn¡¯t they join forces to deal with the Yun family?¡± When Su Yan, who was sitting not far away, heard these things, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Now, the matter was almost clear at a nce. She just had to wait for the leader to be caught. This matter that involved three generations of hatred coulde to an end. Su Yan could almost imagine Shi Qing and her walking under the sunlight in the future. She did not have to worry about this or that in the future. She could focus on the movies she invested in and her studies. Su Yan looked at the blue sky and felt extremely rxed. From the moment she was reborn until now, this was probably the most rxed time. Although they said that they wanted to arrest the leader, the entire China was so big. There was still no news of the leader after he had escaped for more than half a month. However, ording to the testimony of those human traffickers, the police, with the support of the Yun family, eradicated one human trafficking nest after another. It could be said that it was really fast. That day, Su Yan received a call from Shi Qing. The other party said that he had already returned to the country and asked Su Yan to have dinner with him tonight. At the thought that she had not seen Shi Qing for many days, Su Yan¡¯s heart actually started to beat rapidly. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she was also subconsciously pursuing perfection, afraid that there would be any ws. Su Yan only felt that something was amiss when she reached the ce where she had agreed to meet Shi Qing. Why was Shi Qing standing up? Su Yan looked at Shi Qing¡¯s firm and powerful steps, looked at his pair of legs that could already support his body nimbly, and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She covered her mouth and actually broke into tears. After a long while, Su Yan finally recovered and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Is this why you didn¡¯t contact me these days? You went abroad to secretly do rehabilitation?¡± Shi Qing chuckled, his voice tender and affectionate. He leaned into Su Yan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I want to be with you forever and ever. Naturally, I have to be prepared. I have to be worthy of you.¡± Su Yan looked at Shi Qing in a daze. After a while, she suddenly ran into Shi Qing¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t despise you. Back then, you didn¡¯t despise me even in that kind of environment. Why would I despise you now?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Qing hurriedly coaxed, ¡°Then take it that my pride is acting up.¡± Chapter 154 - Reunion

Chapter 154: Reunion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What?¡± Su Yan broke into a smile and wiped her tears. The smile on her face could not be concealed no matter what. She looked at Shi Qing, her beautiful eyes filled with joy. Shi Qing gently patted Su Yan¡¯s head and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re touched just with this? Then if there¡¯s something even more excitingter, won¡¯t you faint?¡± Su Yan did not understand and looked at Shi Qing in a daze.?What was more exciting? What else was there? A person slowly walked out of the private room behind Shi Qing. That person was tall and had white hair. He was dressed cleanly. Although he looked old, he still looked very elegant. However, Su Yan did not have the time to notice this now. She looked at that person¡¯s face in a daze. She felt that this face was very familiar, but she did not know where she had seen it before. Su Yan looked at that person and turned to look at Shi Qing. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere.¡± Yun Yi immediately smiled. As he smiled, tears flowed down the corners of his eyes. All these years, he had been hiding in the dark and didn¡¯t dare to see Su Yan openly. Moreover, after Su Yan was taken away by that bastard Su Heng, he broke off contact for a while. When he found Su Yan again, he realized that Su Yan¡¯s life had been so terrible during the period that he was absent from her life. Yun Yi felt that he had let Su Yan down. However, at this moment, Su Yan did not care what Yun Yi was thinking. She only tilted her head and thought. After a while, she suddenly patted Shi Qing beside her and said, ¡°This person looks like my dad.¡± Perhaps the word ¡®dad¡¯ had touched Yun Yi. Yun Yi felt sour in his heart, as if he had eaten a lemon. Shi Qing held Su Yan¡¯s hand and slowly brought her to Yun Yi¡¯s side. He introduced, ¡°This is Yun Yi. He¡¯s indeed your father.¡± ¡°My father?¡± Instantly, all the scenes in the dream matched reality. Su Yan looked at Yun Yi and suddenlyughed. She said warmly, ¡°Long time no see, Daddy.¡± Yun Yi stretched out his trembling hand and easily held Su Yan¡¯s hand. He also said, ¡°Long time no see, daughter. It¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡± Su Yan only smiled and shook her head. Has it been tough all these years? Actually, it was tough, but now that she was so happy, Su Yan felt that it was not that tough anymore. As long as she thought about how she not only had a boyfriend who loved her, but also a father who had died and came back to life, and a mother who had always loved her, Su Yan actually felt that she was in a dream. Su Yan and Yun Yi were excited for a while before they finally sat at the dining table under Shi Qing¡¯s persuasion and tasted the dishes that Shi Qing had long ordered. Su Yan and Yun Yi had clearly eaten all sorts of delicacies, but now, they felt that the food in front of them was the best they had ever eaten in their lives. ¡°By the way, Xiao Xi, your mother asked me to bring you a message. When this matter is over, she wants to travel abroad. She asked if you wanted toe with her?¡± After eating enough, Yun Yi started to ry the message from his distant wife. Su Yan thought for a while and shook her head under Shi Qing¡¯s hopeful gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m still in university. I¡¯ve missed a lot of lessons during this period of time so I¡¯ll have to study hardter. There¡¯s also a movie that I¡¯ve invested in previously that¡¯s about to be released. I have to go with it and see if there are any suitable movies or television dramas to invest in.¡± Yun Yi naturally knew that Su Yan had invested in a movie. Yun Yi even chased after the television series that Su Yan had invested in. After that, he praised Su Yan¡¯s taste even more. Now that he heard Su Yan say this, Yun Yi only shrugged. ¡°It looks like your mother is going to be disappointed. She even told me before that if I can¡¯t persuade you to go on a trip with her, she won¡¯t let me in her room.¡± Su Yan pursed her lips and smiled. It was better for her not to interfere in her parents¡¯ love. The meal was a joyous one for the guests and the host. Yun Yi even drank two sses. When they parted, he held Su Yan¡¯s hand and did not let go. He even kept warning Shi Qing to treat Su Yan well. Otherwise, he would knock on Shi Qing¡¯s door in the middle of the night and make him unable to sleep. Su Yan was caught betweenughter and tears. It was said that men were youths until death. Now, it looked like there was nothing wrong with this sentence. Shi Qing was also willing to cooperate with Yun Yi. He immediately smiled and promised that he would treat Su Yan well in the future. With that, he and Su Yan looked at each other and smiled. Su Yan thought that if she counted her previous life, they had already known each other for more than ten years. Su Yan knew very well what kind of person Shi Qing was. He would either not love, or once he did, it would be for life. And she was so lucky to be the only girl Shi Qing loved. Perhaps this was what the saying always said about having good fortune after surviving a disaster. On the other side, Yun Yi, who was in a tipsy state, saw Shi Qing and Su Yan exchanging nces.. He could not help but snort. However, he was thinking in his heart, how much dowry would be needed on the day of their marriage? Should he use the office building in the city center as her dowry? Chapter 155 - Something Is Too Wrong

Chapter 155: Something Is Too Wrong

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Su Yan and Shi Qing send Yun Yi back, they went to themodity house that Su Yan had been staying in for the past few days. After all, there were elders in the Yun family¡¯s old residence. There were some things that were difficult to say. It was better for them to be in themodity house as it would only be the two of them. Shi Qing and Su Yanid on the sofa and looked at the white ceiling. Shi Qing suddenly said, ¡°Do you think our lives will be on the right track after this matter is over?¡± Su Yan acknowledged. Her voice waszy and made one¡¯s bones melt. ¡°We can finally live like ordinary people.¡± With that, Su Yan turned around and looked at Shi Qing with a smile. She said warmly, ¡°Shi Qing, this isn¡¯t a dream now, right? I keep feeling that I¡¯m too blissful now. I¡¯m so blissful that it¡¯s like a dream I¡¯m having. When I wake up from the dream, I¡¯ll still be the unfavored adopted daughter of the Su family. I¡¯ll have to ept Su Heng and the rest¡¯s cold violence every day.¡± Shi Qing kissed the side of Su Yan¡¯s neck. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. Everything now is obtained with your abilities.¡± Su Yan leaned on Shi Qing¡¯s shoulder and half-closed her eyes. Just as Su Yan was about to fall asleep, Shi Qing¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After Shi Qing listened to the phone, his expression turned very ugly. Su Yan paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Shi Qing wiped his face. ¡°The Shi family¡¯s confidential documents have been leaked. I¡¯ll go back and deal with this now. Stay at home and be careful.¡± Su Yan sent Shi Qing off in the elevator. However, the moment the elevator door closed, Su Yan felt a splitting headache. In the next second, her vision darkened and she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡ª¡ª ¡°Mom, am I pretty in this dress?¡± Su Qian stood in front of the mirror andpared a burgundy evening gown to herself. She then turned to look at Su Yan, who was standing at the bedroom door. Her expression turned ugly for a moment before she asked kindly, ¡°Sis, do you think I look good in this dress?¡± Su Yan felt that it was a little strange.?Why was she here?? Wasn¡¯t she just sending someone off? Send someone? Who was she sending? Su Yan felt that there might be a problem with her memory. She seemed to have forgotten something important. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you ignoring me?¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression turned even uglier when Su Yan ignored her. Su Qian¡¯s mother pulled Su Qian back and sneered. ¡°She¡¯s just an ugly girl with a disfigured face. Why are you still asking her? You¡¯re going to be engaged to Huo Nan very soon. You can¡¯t just mix around with her, understand?¡± With that, Mother Su even nced at Su Yan in disgust. ¡°Why are you still standing here foolishly? Hurry up and get to work.¡± For some reason, when Su Yan saw Mother Su, she would see Mother Su¡¯s eyes wide open, and her face would be covered in bruises. After a pause, Su Yan asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you¡­ be dead?¡± These words were naturally stepping on the ho¡¯s nest. Mother Su gritted her teeth and looked at Su Yan. She sneered and said, ¡°You really hoped that I would die. As long as I die, you can monopolize the Su family¡¯s assets and you can ostracize Qianqian. Let me tell you, Su Yan, stop dreaming. Look at yourself now. What are you thinking about?¡± Smiling coldly at Su Yan, Mother Su¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°What are you still standing here for? Get lost.¡± Something was wrong. Su Yan felt that everything in front of her was not right. She shouldn¡¯t be like this. She had looked in the mirror just now. Her face was crisscrossed with countless scars. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Moreover, Su Qian shouldn¡¯t be talking to her like this. This didn¡¯t conform to Su Qian¡¯s usual weak and pitiful style. Su Yan felt a headacheing on and wanted to think about something else. However, at this moment, Huo Nan suddenly pushed open the door and walked over to Su Qian. He picked her up and spun her around with a smile on his face. ¡°Qianqian, we¡¯re finally going to be together. I¡¯m so happy. I want to be with you forever.¡± After Huo Nan finished speaking, he turned to look at Su Yan, who was standing in the corner. He immediately turned his head away in disgust. ¡°Why is this woman here? Why didn¡¯t she get lost?¡± Hearing Huo Nan¡¯s words, Su Yan touched her chest. This was also very strange. Huo Nan should be the boy she liked, but why didn¡¯t it hurt at all? Su Yan was actually a little annoyed when she saw Huo Nan and heard his voice. It was as if she was already sick of Huo Nan. This was too strange. In the end, Su Yan was chased out of the room by Su Qian and the other two. Su Qian ordered her to clean up the room, and Mother Su asked her to buy the flowers for Su Qian¡¯s engagement in two days. There was also Huo Nan, who only said that Su Yan should not appear in his world. After leaving the room, Su Yan looked at the dark clouds rolling in the sky and did not do anything. She ran to her room andid on the bed. However, after lying down, Su Yan still felt that something was wrong. The bed was too hard, and there was a moldy smell in the room.. Everything was wrong. Chapter 156 - Wake Up

Chapter 156: Wake Up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After living here for a few days, Su Yan watched Su Qian strut around in front of her every day. Every day, Su Qian and Huo Nan would be lovey-dovey. Although Su Yan¡¯s heart did not fluctuate, she felt a little¡­ sick of it. ¡°Su Yan,e down quickly. There are guests.¡± Mother Su shouted for Su Yan toe downstairs to serve people. Ever since Su Yan¡¯s ident, the Su family¡¯s nanny has been fired. It was changed to Su Yan cleaning the house and serving the entire family. Su Yan came down from upstairs and was stunned when she saw who it was. The person was tall and had long legs. He was handsome and looked familiar. Su Yan stood on the stairs and looked at the person walking over in a daze. She wanted to say something, but Su Yan could not make a sound. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and bring two cups of tea over!¡± Mother Su¡¯s sharp voice sounded. However, Su Yan was in no mood to bother with her at this moment. Only that person¡¯s gentle smile was left in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll be together.¡± ¡°Xixi, I miss you.¡± ¡°Xixi, when Ie back, I¡¯ll give you a surprise.¡± For a moment, countless voices lingered in Su Yan¡¯s ears. Su Yan held her head and stood on the spot, but her eyes were greedily staring at the person in front of her. That person seemed to be very surprised. He raised his eyebrows, and his cold side profile looked slightly gentler. Yes, this was indeed not right! Su Qian and the others had died a long time ago, and Huo Nan wouldn¡¯t really like Su Qian. She had already left this hellish ce. She was a university student now, and she still had the production team to invest in. She even nned to marry Shi Qing. How did she end up in this state? As if she had thought through all of this, the scene in front of Su Yan¡¯s eyes faded like a painting and eventually turned into nothingness. Su Yan¡¯s eyes moved. After a while, she finally opened her eyes. At this moment, she was shocked to discover that her hands were tied behind her and she was locked in a dark, cold, and damp ce. How could this be??Su Yan felt a dull pain at the back of her head when she moved slightly. She remembered that she had just sent Shi Qing out. Later on¡­ Later on, she was knocked unconscious? Su Yan moved her limbs and felt that her limbs were cold. Even her face was numb. At this moment, there was a series of footsteps, apanied by light music. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up? I thought you would be lost in a dream.¡± The sloppy man squatted down and looked down at Su Yan in front of him. He suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Looking at it this way, you¡¯re pretty. As expected of the girl who made Shi Qing crazy.¡± Su Yan looked at the man in front of her intently. In such a situation, Su Yan could actually remain calm. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the human trafficking organization?¡± Her expression was too calm, which made the man admire Su Yan a little. He gently patted Su Yan¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°I am. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart.¡± The man in front of her had a sloppy appearance and crazy eyes. Su Yan did not doubt that a man in such a desperate situation would do anything crazy. She could not act rashly.?After reminding herself this, Su Yan raised her face slightly and asked softly, ¡°So what are you trying to do by capturing me now?¡± The man interrupted Su Yan unhappily and gently pinched Su Yan¡¯s cheek. ¡°How can you say that I¡¯ve captured you? I¡¯ve never thought of capturing you. I just brought you here to y a game.¡± Game??Su Yan looked at the man and was once again certain that this man was indeed a lunatic. ¡°The dream just now wasn¡¯t bad, right? Did you feel the malice of this world? Why don¡¯t you have another dream? Then, let¡¯s see if you die in pain in the dream or if Shi Qing and the rest find you first.¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled withughter, and his eyes were filled with amusement. ¡°But I have to remind you that you haven¡¯t eaten for a day. I wonder if you were tortured to death in your dream first, or if you starved to death first? Or is your fianc¨¦ really very sensitive? He could discover that something was wrong in just a day and find such a ce before spending so much effort to find someone to save you?¡± As the man¡¯s voice fell, Su Yan felt dizzy. Her eyelids were very heavy. She forced herself to focus and wanted to say something, but sitting alone exhausted all her strength. Su Yan could only watch as the man squatted in front of her, facing the light, and said in a ghost-like voice, ¡°What are you still holding on for? No one wille to save you. Hurry up and sleep. Only by sleeping can you enjoy true happiness.¡± No! Someone woulde and save her! Shi Qing woulde! Seeing that Su Yan¡¯s consciousness was still notpletely asleep, a hint of surprise appeared on the man¡¯s face. A momentter, he curled his lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Yun Yi¡¯s hypnosis was taught by me. How can you beat me, little girl?¡± Did he teach Daddy hypnosis? In just a moment of distraction, Su Yan felt dizzy and her head swollen. The next second, her two eyelids could not hold on any longer and were glued together. Her consciousness gradually dissipated. The second before shepletely lost consciousness, Su Yan cursed silently.. She had really fallen into a trap. Chapter 157 - Found Her!

Chapter 157: Found Her!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sky gradually darkened, but Shi Qing still could not contact Su Yan. It had been more than twelve hours since Su Yan was kidnapped. ¡°How is it? Did you find any traces of Xiao Xi?¡± Yun Yi was also anxious now as he walked around the room. Shi Qing pursed his lips and shook his head. He could not help but me himself.?Why didn¡¯t he send Su Yan back to the Yun family¡¯s old residence yesterday? Why did he have to send her back to her own apartment? Knowing that the leader of the human trafficking organization was wandering outside, why couldn¡¯t he think about Su Yan¡¯s safety? Both of them med themselves until the thin man sitting in front of theputer said, ¡°Found it, found Miss Yun.¡± It was a surveince video. The surveince video showed that after Su Yan was knocked out, that person brought Su Yan out like he was helping a drunk friend. After leaving the district, he got into a ck private car. The car te number was blocked. Clearly, he came prepared. Shi Qing looked at the surveince camera and felt even more frustrated and guilty. If he had been more careful and paid more attention to his surroundings, would Su Yan have not been kidnapped? The car drove on the wide road and kept changing its transportation. From the car to the tricycle, from the tricycle to the motorcycle, the car drove further and further away until it reached the suburbs of the city. The person simply abandoned the car and walked into the mountains with Su Yan on his back. ¡°What is this ce?¡± Yun Yi looked at the position of the person in the surveince camera. From the look in his eyes, it was as if he wanted to eat that person up. Shi Qing looked at the mountain and after a while, his lips suddenly moved. He said, ¡°East of the city¡­¡± ¡°Yes, this is the ce where the Yun family couldn¡¯tpete with the Lu family.¡± No, it was not that the Yun family had not fought for it, but because of Su Yan, the Yun family did not fight for it anymore. Was his Xixi here now? After calling for people and arranging the subsequent matters, Shi Qing followed to save Su Yan. Along the way, Yun Yi looked at Shi Qing¡¯s serious expression and heaved a sigh of relief. It looked like his judgment was indeed good. This person would treat Xiao Xi well in the future. ¡ª¡ª Su Yan felt that she was very, very light now. She fell to the ground like a feather. Her head hurt very much, her body was very cold, and her surroundings were very noisy. She seemed to have heard a huge sound, or it was as if all of this was very far away from her. However, the next second, Su Yan found herself lying on the ground, covered in blood. An expensive private car was parked beside her. Further away was the Su family, who had rushed over. There was disgust and shock on their faces, but there was no pity. Su Yan sneered. As expected, no matter how much she sacrificed for them, it was not worth it. Su Yan¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the faces of these people. She suddenly noticed that not far away, someone was pushing a wheelchair over. As a result, because of the speed, it caused that person to fall over. Why was Shi Qing here? And why couldn¡¯t Shi Qing stand up again? Shi Qing should have recovered by now. He even said that he wanted to give her a surprise. What was going on? Looking at the scene when the Su family came over, Su Yan felt that the Su family did not seem real. It felt like she was watching a movie. When she looked carefully, she saw that the faces of these people were getting more and more blurry. What was going on??In that instant, Su Yan felt that she was probably dreaming. Everything in the dream was fake. At that moment, the sky cleared up. The blood on the ground disappeared, and the intense pain in Su Yan¡¯s body disappeared. Sheid on the ground and watched the Su family members in front of her slowly disappear like melted candles. This was¡­ Su Yan suddenly felt that she was dreaming. She was having a very real dream. She couldn¡¯t continue like this. She wanted to wake up and see the real Shi Qing. As she struggled, Su Yan really woke up. She saw that Shi Qing had just fought someone and ultimately, with the advantage of his height and long legs, he kicked the person to the ground. Shi Qing then stumbled towards Su Yan. Without waiting for the ropes on Su Yan¡¯s hands and feet to be untied, Shi Qing hugged her. Listening to Shi Qing¡¯s heartbeat, the tears that Su Yan had been holding back finally flowed. However, before Su Yan could rejoice for long, the person who had been kicked to the ground by Shi Qing struggled to get up. He took out a gun from somewhere and shot Shi Qing in the chest. Warm blood sshed across Su Yan¡¯s face. ¡°Shi Qing, Shi Qing!¡± Su Yan shouted Shi Qing¡¯s name desperately, but Shi Qing did not reply. After a while, bodyguards and police came in one after another. The only thing they could do was mourn for Shi Qing. Su Yan knelt at Shi Qing¡¯s funeral and looked at the crying crowd below. A voice suddenly sounded in her ears. ¡°I want you to die in pain in hell.¡± Instantly, it was as if her mind had cleared up. Su Yan, who had not paid much attention just now, had now noticed that Shi Qing¡¯s death was too sudden and bizarre.. Su Yan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was true or if she was still in a dream now. The man said that Yun Yi had learned hypnosis from him, so was she still under hypnosis now? Chapter 158 - Dream in a Dream

Chapter 158: Dream in a Dream

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan suddenly stopped. The people who came to mourn stared at her. That gaze made Su Yan¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Shi Qing the most? Why did Shi Qing die to save you, but you¡¯re alive and well now?¡± The person who spoke was Shi Qing¡¯s father. He was very agitated and looked at Su Yan as if he wanted to skin her alive. This was too much in line with a father¡¯s love for his child. However, this would be fake. Su Yan remembered that Shi Qing had told her that his father did not treat him well. Later on, he was turned into a figurehead by Shi Qing when he was in his prime, so how could he be so sad now? He would be letting Shi Qing down if he didn¡¯t jump up and release fireworks. In other words, could it be that Shi Qing was actually not dead yet? With such knowledge, Su Yan¡¯s heart rxed a lot. Then, she calmed down and looked around, hoping to find any loopholes in the mourning hall. She remembered that when she was chatting with Yun Yi yesterday, Yun Yi had said that all hypnosis was not perfect. In all the seemingly reasonable scenes, there was always one point that made people feel strange. Just like the previous two times, only when she saw Shi Qing would she wake up. However, she did not wake up when Shi Qing died in front of her this time. So what was the point this time? Su Yan¡¯s gaze swept across these people who hade to mourn. There were not many familiar faces. They were all crying very sadly. After looking at them for a long time, Su Yan realized that something was wrong. Not only were these people simr in appearance, but even the degree of their sorrow and the angle of their lips were the same. Was this also a limitation of hypnosis? Su Yan searched for a long time, but she still did not find anything. Suddenly, there was a p of thunder on the horizon, but the sky was clear and bright, without any signs of rain. ¡ª¡ª When Shi Qing and Yun Yi found Su Yan, the sky was already dark. Su Yan was leaning against the rotten end of the building¡¯s wall. It made Shi Qing¡¯s heart ache when he saw the thin and helpless Su Yan leaning against the bare wall. Before Shi Qing could walk over, he was stopped by Yun Yi. Following Yun Yi¡¯s gaze, he saw a sloppy man sitting unsteadily at the side, looking like he was asleep. However, the moment Yun Yi¡¯s gaze met the man¡¯s, the man suddenly jumped down from his seat and jumped in front of Shi Qing. He chuckled strangely. ¡°You¡¯re Shi Qing, the one who spoiled my fun time and time again? I really didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± Shi Qing frowned as he looked at the thin and short man in front of him. It was hard to imagine that the leader of such a big human trafficking organization was actually such a¡­ unknown person. Shi Qing¡¯s silence seemed to have angered the man. The man opened his mouth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to save Su Yan? Let me tell you, you can¡¯t save her now. If we forcefully wake her up, she will be stupid for life.¡± Probably using Su Yan¡¯s stupidity as a threat, Shi Qing actually hesitated at that moment. His eyes were staring at Su Yan.?Would something really happen? Shi Qing did not know, but he did not dare to take the risk. Su Yan was his life. If something happened to her, he might not be able to live anymore. Hearing this, Yun Yi held Shi Qing, who was obviously hesitating. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Xiao Xi will be stupid forever, but I can be sure that you¡¯ll be stupid soon.¡± The person didn¡¯t seem to understand what Yun Yi meant. He was stunned and tilted his head to look at Yun Yi. Yun Yi only sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re lending your body to someone else now. Do you think you can escape unscathed? Do you know who you kidnapped? Do you know how long you have left to live?¡± In just a few sentences, that person trembled and looked extremely uneasy. ¡°At this time, isn¡¯t the real leadering out to meet me?¡± Yun Yi curled his lips, looking extremely confident. Shi Qing was not very sure how Yun Yi had discovered it, but he could only ce his hopes on Yun Yi now. He hoped that Yun Yi could really force out the person behind the scenes and let Su Yan escape from the clutches of the devil. That person wanted to say something, but after Yun Yi¡¯s voice fell, his body suddenly started to tremble. His hands and feet curled up like he was having an epileptic fit, but after a while, there was no more movement. Following that was an exasperated voice. An old man walked out from not far away. The old man was old and weak, and he was trembling. He felt like he could fall to pieces with just a step. When the old man saw Yun Yi, his eyebrows instantly stood up. ¡°I knew it was you. It¡¯s you, you traitor. Why did I have to choose you as my disciple back then?¡± Yun Yi was not angry. He only replied with a faint smile, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also thinking now. Back then, there were so many famous and promising old men. Why did I have to choose you? The heavens are really blind.¡± ¡°You! Sinful disciple!¡± Yun Yi just let the old man scold him.. From time to time, he would nod, as if the person being scolded wasn¡¯t him. Chapter 159 - Its Over

Chapter 159: It¡¯s Over

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at this old man, Yun Yi sneered in his heart, but his expression did not change. ¡°Back then, you wanted to silence me because I knew your secret, right?¡± The old man sneered. ¡°So what if I did? Perhaps you¡¯re not destined to die. I sent so many people, but none of them could hurt you. And that daughter of yours is also a difficult person.¡± Yun Yi looked at the old man. After a while, he suddenly let out a long sigh. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t bicker with you about the past grudges. From now on, you and I will go our separate ways. We will have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°We should have done this earlier.¡± Just as the old man was about to leave, he saw a group of fully armed people running over. They were orderly and aimed their ck guns at the old man. The old man looked at Yun Yi in shock and suspicion, but Yun Yi smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Bai, I only said that you and I will go our separate ways. I didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have to be responsible for your mistakes.¡± With that, he turned around and nodded at the armed police officers who rushed over. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Then he ran to Su Yan and held her head with one hand. His heart ached when he saw Su Yan frowning. Just as he was about to carry Su Yan and leave, he saw that Shi Qing had already taken a step forward. He took Su Yan from his hands and hugged her firmly. Just as he was about to say something, a gunshot suddenly came from behind. The old man who was about to pull the hostage just now held his bloody chest and fell to the ground. It was over. This was finally over. Yun Yi heaved a sigh of relief and followed Shi Qing to send Su Yan to the hospital. ¡ª¡ª Su Yan searched the mourning hall again. She even pushed open the coffin containing Shi Qing¡¯s corpse with all her might under the crowd¡¯s obstruction, but she still found nothing. Su Yan could hear someone say that she couldn¡¯t take the stimtion because she loved Shi Qing too much and went crazy. There were also people who said that her feelings for Shi Qing were just words. Otherwise, how could she bear to vite Shi Qing¡¯s corpse? While Su Yan found thesements funny, she was thinking about where she could go out. At this moment, Shi Qing, who had just closed his eyes and had a pale face, suddenly opened them. His eyes, which were originally ck and white, were filled with countless red blood vessels. He slowly stretched out a hand that was cold and sinister. For the first time, Su Yan felt that Shi Qing was actually such a terrifying person. Shi Qing pulled Su Yan¡¯s arm and suddenly said, ¡°Since you miss me so much,e and apany me, alright?¡± Su Yan immediately retreated and left the auditorium. However, after leaving the auditorium, Su Yan felt that something was wrong. Her surroundings were covered in white. It seemed that even Su Yan herself was going to turn white under this white dye. Where was this? Was it still her dream? Su Yan kept asking herself in her heart. Suddenly, she heard voices from all directions. ¡°Xixi, it¡¯s me. Do you hear me? Xixi?¡± Shi Qing, it was Shi Qing! She had clearly just been deceived by the fake Shi Qing, but when she heard Shi Qing¡¯s voice again, Su Yan could not help but want to cry. What was going on? What was wrong with her? Su Yan could hear it, but she was unable to react. Su Yan listened as Shi Qing asked, ¡°What¡¯s your current situation? Are you in danger? Dad just told me that there¡¯s no special way to deal with your current situation. Even if you jump off the cliff, your brain would be dead from the fall. You have to work hard. You can only rely on your willpower to survive now. I believe you. I know you¡¯ll be the most powerful one.¡± Listening to Shi Qing¡¯s words, Su Yan did not know whether tough or cry. This was the first time Shi Qing had said so much, but it was useless. How could she wake up by herself? Would she imagine some demons and ghosts and be scared awake? However, this idea had already been rejected. If she died in the dream, would she die of brain death in reality? Su Yan paced back and forth in the snow-white room. About five minutester, Su Yan suddenly felt a gust of wind blow past her ears. The wind was light, like a feather scratching Su Yan¡¯s itchy flesh. This room was not closed. Su Yan walked in the direction of the wind. After walking for a long time, a window suddenly appeared in front of her. Outside the window was Shi Qing. At this moment, Shi Qing was leaning on the window and waving at her. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Let¡¯s go out and y while your parents aren¡¯t around.¡± Su Yan turned around again. The white house had transformed into the Yun family¡¯s old residence, and her vision was getting lower and lower. Soon, she actually turned into a ten-year-old and was led forward by Shi Qing when she was young. Looking at Shi Qing like this, Su Yan¡¯s tears flowed out disappointingly. She had no choice. She really liked Shi Qing too much, be it an adult or a child. However, even so, Su Yan could not help but bid farewell to Shi Qing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already seen through the point of this dream. This point is you. Although you¡¯re the same as Shi Qing in reality, I still can¡¯t continue to stay here.. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 160End - Life

Chapter 160: Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yan felt that she had a very long dream. In her dream, she kept running until there was light. When she rushed into the light, Su Yan suddenly opened her eyes. Shi Qing, who had stayed by the side for a day and night, sensed Su Yan¡¯s movements and immediately woke up. When he saw Su Yan on the bed looking at him with herrge eyes, he was extremely happy. He excitedly rang the electric bell and hugged Su Yan tightly in his arms without any intention of letting go. Su Yan also gently hugged him back before telling Shi Qing about what had happened to her for the past few days. The dream was too strange and vivid, so Su Yan had no choice but to lie about something that didn¡¯t make sense. When she looked at Shi Qing again, Su Yan asked, ¡°By the way, in my dream just now, I dreamed that there was a bolt of lightning in the sky. Was it really a bolt of lightning?¡± Looking at Su Yan, who was like a curious baby, Shi Qing curled his lips and patted Su Yan¡¯s head before saying slowly, ¡°That¡¯s not thunder, but the sound of the police firing.¡± ¡°The police?¡± Su Yan was stunned. How could such a small matter rm the police? Like a roundworm in Su Yan¡¯s stomach, he said frankly, ¡°Because I said that I found news about the head of the human trafficking organization. They¡¯re also impatient to solve the case, so they naturally have toe over.¡± After a while, the doctor brought a group of people in. It was not a new case in their hospital as there were people like Su Yan who would fall asleep for no reason, but she was a rich person after all. She had to be served well. Hence, the doctor who was checking Su Yan¡¯s body was abnormally serious. The doctor was so serious that Su Yan felt that it was getting troublesome. After the doctor finished his checkup and confirmed that Su Yan was fine, Su Yan asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my dad? Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Shi Qing pulled Su Yan and sat down. ¡°Your dad went to cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation. After all, that leader¡¯s hypnosis is too terrifying. If they want to ask something from the leader, they have to borrow some external forces.¡± This exnation made sense. Su Yan smiled and patted Shi Qing¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± With that, Su Yan looked at Shi Qing. After looking at him for a while, she suddenly said in a gentle voice, ¡°When I was dreaming just now, you would appear in my dream a lot. But each one of them was not you, I was about to cry to death.¡± Listening to Su Yan¡¯s words, Shi Qing clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad will definitely not let that person escape.¡± Su Yan held Shi Qing¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Who are you calling Dad? Is that your father?¡± Shi Qing smiled and touched her nose. He had blurted out without thinking. The day Su Yan was discharged from the hospital, the weather was bright. The award ceremony for the Best Female Lead this year was ying on the streets and alleys. Jiang Ping thanked Su Yan in front of the entire country. She said that if Su Yan had not invested in that drama, she would not have had any work. If not for Su Yan¡¯s sincere words, she would not have today. Upon hearing Jiang Ping¡¯s words, Shi Qing pricked up his brows and whispered, ¡°So you have a fangirl who won the Best Female Lead?¡± Su Yan smiled as well. Jiang Ping had achieved this with her own efforts. However, this world was just that cute. There were always some cute people who would remember the kindness of others, making it difficult for people to part with them. After returning to the Yun family¡¯s old residence, the atmosphere in the old residence seemed to be a little tense. Su Yan looked left and right, from Yun Chang to Old Master Yun, their expressions were extremely ugly. Su Yan went to Old Master Yun¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t asked, but once she did, Old Master Yun seemed to have eaten gunpowder. He was instantly angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That unfilial son obviously didn¡¯t die, but he actually hid outside for so many years and didn¡¯t even know to tell his family. Now he runs out to tell everyone that he wasn¡¯t dead? Did he think that he was giving everyone a surprise?¡± ¡°Xiao Xi, tell that heartless person that the Yun family doesn¡¯t wee him and let him go wherever he should.¡± Su Yan turned to look at Yun Chang, who was also very angry. Yun Chang chuckled coldly. ¡°You also know that Yun Yi isn¡¯t dead? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± ¡°Because Xixi¡­¡± Shi Qing wanted to help Su Yan exin, but he was stopped by Su Yan. Forget it, Grandpa and Uncle are already old now and are unable to stand it. It¡¯s better not to say anything. Hence, under Old Master Yun and Yun Chang¡¯s gaze, Su Yan had no choice but to call Yun Yi. She even put him on speaker. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dad, um, Grandpa asked me to tell you that you don¡¯t have toe back to the Yun family anymore.¡± As soon as Su Yan finished speaking, Old Master Yun snatched the phone away. Old Master Yun scolded loudly, ¡°You brat, have you been doing well all these years?¡± However, Su Yan could clearly see that Old Master Yun¡¯s face was filled with tears. She pulled Shi Qing to the side window and felt the warmth of the sun on her body.. Su Yan thought that this was how life should be. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!